《I Tamed a Tyrant and Ran Away》
Chapter 1
Side Story.
Kahu looked at the child who would be called Dn II who had a hard time.
The child¡¯s name is Bayden Rariego.
He was the only child of Charlize Rariego and Dn Rariego.
¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince. How can you look like that?¡±
The Crown Prince, who turned six this year, put down his sword with a sullen face.
¡°The sword, it¡¯s too heavy.¡±
His cheeks burned with the warm breath. He was still too young to exist under the weighty title of the Crown Prince.
The reason Kahu became the Crown Prince¡¯s teacher was because of Charlize¡¯s request.
She is now the Empress.
¡®In the end, she¡¯s someone I will never be able to reach.¡¯
A lot of things happened.
First of all, the evil god.
The evil god that was sealed in Kahu¡¯s body died at the hands of Charlize.
And Charlize made a deal with the god Ehyrit, who was said to be dead.
¡®She was a Saint who surpassed the status of a master.¡¯
Now, Charlize is no longer a god.
In return, Charlize saved Dn and Kahu.
¡®I owe her my whole life.¡¯
If it weren¡¯t for Charlize, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to breathe like this. Kahu was still heartbroken.
¡®Because I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡¯
He was still single. Charlize epted Dn¡¯s proposal, had a happy honeymoon, had a big national wedding, and gave birth to a clever son.
He did not have a rtionship with anyone of the opposite sex. Just because he doesn¡¯t feel like it.
[Is it ok to put a marriage talk in our family?]
The head of a family, who had been asking with subtle anticipation at the social ball, has now slowly disappeared.
[Isn¡¯t it time for you to meet someone you love?]
His mother, the Duchess, looked him in the eye and said so, but Kahu just smiled and passed the situation.
¡°I¡¯m upset. I can¡¯t even lift my sword properly. How can such a weak body be called the national treasure of the empire?¡±
The child spoke in a perfect imperial tone. The evaluation of himself was so shallow, that Kahu paused for a moment.
The Crown Prince Bayden looked surprisingly simr to Charlize.
He has indigo blue eyes that are strangely cool but have a charm that attracts people. Densely shaped facial features.
His ck hair seemed to have inherited Dn¡¯s ck hair. The brilliance of Charlize, who was a woman of great beauty, was the same as in Bayden.
¡°That¡¯s not true. Your Highness.¡±
Kahu replied.
Bayden replied as he lowered his sword to the floor.
¡°But, Master. I heard that my father the Emperor was already well versed in swordsmanship when he was 6 years old. And when ites to swordsmanship, they said he was a legend¡ But¡ But I.¡±
Bayden couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.
He looked like he was ming himself for not being able to do anything but this, even though he was their proud child.
Kahu felt strange. He was worried for a while because he didn¡¯t know how to exin this.
What should I say?
¡®It¡¯s not Your Majesty¡¯s only concern.¡¯
Kahu swallowed the words at the level of the six-year-old¡¯s eye.
¡®These two have made many knights feel deprived for a long time. Of course, they didn¡¯t mean to do that. It¡¯s just because they¡¯re so damn good.¡¯
Later, Kahu thought to himself that he had no choice but to feel admiration beyond the stage of rtive deprivation.
The drill hall was spacious.
There were also many people watching. Since Kahu was themander of the first knights of the imperial family, he also had many knights and servants under him.
There was already a sense of deprivation in the eyes of knights -especially the servants- looking at the Crown Prince.
Bayden may be difficultpared to Dn and Charlize, but to other knights, Bayden was already a genius.
As the saying goes, ¡®There is always a top above,¡¯ it was difficult because everyone looked only at a higher ce than their standards.
Those who belong to the Imperial Knights will also be elite from the outside.
¡°Don¡¯t listen too much to the legends. Of course, it¡¯s a great achievement. But you don¡¯t have topare, Your Highness. You don¡¯t have to be the same as Your Majesty the Emperor or Your Majesty the Empress. Especially about their talents and achievements¡ It¡¯s already a divine view, so it¡¯s better not to worry too much about it.¡±
Kahu said calmly.
In fact, it may be too difficult to understand at the age of 6, but if you have aparison target throughout your life, it will only bother you. Especially if the targets are Charlize and Dn.
Of course, he understood his mind.
Bayden has been everyone¡¯s joy since childhood.
Originally, Charlize was sweet enough to visit an orphanage often.
Charlize gave birth to Bayden and loved the Crown Prince very much.
¡®The emperor was jealous.¡¯
Dn was quite jealous of Bayden, who stole Charlize¡¯s attention, though he didn¡¯t show it.
¡®Later on, the emperor began to cherish Bayden a lot.¡¯
At the age of two, Bayden was crowned as the Crown Prince with unprecedented speed. It was an agenda that was passed unanimously even in the aristocratic society, so it was talked about a lot in the street.
The child of Charlize and Dn. With that title alone, Bayden has earned the affection of all the people of the Empire.
The Empire, which abandoned the existing name of ¡®de¡¯ and was renamed ¡®Rariego¡¯, was different from the previous ones in many ways.
Lives are better and people are happier.
It was an expectation of abundance and peace. The empire that united the continents was more stable than any other era.
Both Charlize and Dn lost their divinity, but it didn¡¯t matter because the magic tower, the axis of evil, copsed together.
They were still ridiculous geniusespared to ordinary people.
Of course, evil has not beenpletely eradicated in this world.
Still, it is the reign of Dn and Charlize. Since even Lucy quit the Assassin Guild, it was rare for her to do much immoral business.
An era with exceptionally low crime rates.
It was the first son of Dn and Charlize who brought such an era. It was only natural that all the people of the Empire were enthusiastic about it.
¡°Master, I expect too much.¡±
¡°Your Highness. If you swing the sword for two hours, it is natural that the sword is heavy. No, you¡¯ve been in ss for two hours without exhaustion, so it¡¯s a great thing to be praised for.¡±
¡°Is that so? As expected, Master is different. This must be a long experience.¡±
Kahu¡¯s expression became strange. Anyone who hears a six-year-old use the word ¡°long experience¡± will.
The extraordinary head is obviously one of Dn and Charlize¡¯s children, but why are you struggling alone?
¡°¡Did you tell Sen, by any chance?¡±
When Kahu asked a question that suddenly came to mind, Bayden answered with his eyes wide open.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s my friend.¡±
Sen was the son of Chase, the tribal chief of Rapine, the Forest of Monsters.
Sen was the same age as Bayden, so naturally, they became friends.
¡®If Sen had heard this, he must have been very upset.¡¯
Thought Kahu.
Maybe it was because he was the same age and gender, even if he pretended not to be, he could see that Sen had an inferiorityplex to Bayden.
If the Crown Prince said, ¡®Ick swordsmanship talent¡¯ in front of such Sen.
¡°These days, Sen doesn¡¯t get along well with me, and I¡¯m in a mess. Master.¡±
¡°A way to avoid¡¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Kahu looked at the Crown Prince. It seems like he needs to realize his position. As he grows up, he will realize it naturally.
¡°I can¡¯t wait to grow up, Master.¡±
¡°I will always do my best to help you with all my heart.¡±
That¡¯s how the ss ended.
***
After the Crown Prince finished his ss and filled his hungry stomach, he quickly washed up.
It was for his favorite evening tea time.
In the imperial family, where the etiquette is strict, even if they are of a direct bloodline, they can only meet by making an appointment.
The crown prince could drink tea with his parents every weekday evening.
In particr, the Crown Prince always looked forward to dinner because the Crown Prince always made time for his father no matter how busy he was.
¡®I want to be loved.¡¯
The child was served by the servants and changed clothes in a hurry.
All of the Crown Prince¡¯s schedules for today have also beenpleted. He woke up early in the morning and put his prayers up in the sky, and hepleted his scheduled sses steadily.
The swordsmanship ss he received from Kahu was sadder, but he did his best nheless.
As his mother the Empress said, he didn¡¯t forget to y in his spare time as a child¡¯s duty.
Bayden¡¯s cheeks were well raised. The nobles, who encountered the Crown Prince at every step, hurriedly stepped aside.
¡°He has a striking resemnce to Her Majesty the Empress.¡±
He heard a whispering noble voice behind him.
Thatpliment was one of the words that Bayden was most proud of.
The child was a child. Because he was a crown prince, he was as mature as he could, but he liked his parents the most.
The back of his mother was seen in the Raj Valley Gardens, where he had just arrived at. Bayden smiled and ran away.
¡°Mommy.¡±
The finger that touched the flower stopped. The woman who slowly looked back was just beauty itself.
Charlize stretched out her hand without saying a word. Bayden rushed into Charlize¡¯s arms and hugged her.
¡°I love you, Bayden.¡±
Charlize whispered slowly.
It¡¯s an expression of affection that she doesn¡¯t often show even to his husband, Dn, but she spared no mercy only to Bayden.
That¡¯s probably because she wants Bayden to be free from the inheritance of generations of deficiencies.
¡°Lize.¡±
¡°Are you here, Your Majesty?¡±
Charlize looked back at the nickname she was now familiar with.
Dn was there. Despite the years, he is still handsome.
Like a boy who blindly followed Charlize¡¯s teachings in the past. His innocent and cruel side was still visible.
Although he is no longer called a tyrant, he has charisma that cannot be underestimated.
As soon as his sharp eyes touched Charlize, they softened like the breeze of a spring day.
¡°Oh, I see my father.¡±
As soon as Dn appeared in the garden, Bayden escaped from Charlize¡¯s arms.
The Crown Prince bowed with courtesy. When the etiquette teacher praised him, it was perfectly convincing at once.
¡°How have you been today?¡±
Dn naturally stroked Bayden¡¯s head and asked.
Dn was stricter than Charlize, but still very affectionate. Bayden replied brightly.
¡°Yes! I ate well, yed well, and learned well. Father.¡±
Dn¡¯s cool hand touched Bayden¡¯s cheek. Bayden smiled as he got used to it.
Dn didn¡¯t want to distance himself from his son.
Like Charlize, he wanted to treat his children with equal parenting responsibilities.
Actually, it would have been better if he were a daughter¡ He swallowed it because it was a mind that could never be seen.
It was Dn who persistently persuaded Charlize to have a child in the first ce.
Charlize said she would never run away again, but she had already run away twice from Dn.
Dn was always anxious even though the magic tower was destroyed and everything was settled well.
He held a noisy national wedding that would go down in history, but even that did not solve the problem.
He wanted to own Charlize. He had the idea that if they had children, she wouldn¡¯t at least run away easily.
***
Chapter 2
¡°Tell me about my childhood.¡±
Bayden looked up at Dn with sparkling eyes.
The Crown Prince did not seem to get tired of hearing the same story all the time. Well, Bayden is still 6 years old.
A cool breeze blew in. Although it was summer, it was clean with low humidity, and it was rtively cool because it was night.
The servants bowed their heads around the royal family who sat around the colorful round table.
The emperor and the empress were sincerely respected.
Dn naturally picked up the teapot and poured it into Charlize¡¯s teacup. Getting used to it, Charlize nced at the tea.
¡°When Lize had you, she had a pretty hard time.¡±
Dn said.
Bayden¡¯s eyes glistened.
¡°Morning sickness?¡±
¡°Yeah, she had a hard time even drinking water. It was to the point of saying that the smell of the water was disgusting. She said it¡¯s okay to just keep the ice.¡±
So, at that time, most of the royal family¡¯s ice storage was used for Charlize.
It was because Charlize vomited even after drinking water.
¡°She usually ate anything, but the morning sickness was particrly severe, so she couldn¡¯t even eat the shrimp that she liked.¡±
¡°I hate shrimp.¡±
¡°Yes¡ Maybe that¡¯s why.¡±
The child replied cheerfully, and Dn smiled softly.
Regarding morning sickness, there were many memorable moments. Once, Charles woke him up while sleeping in the Imperial Pce bed together.
[Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s toote¡ I suddenly want to eatello so much.]
Dn, who opened his eyes half-asleep, was so moved by those words.
It was because Charlize never really told Dn what she wanted.
That¡¯s because Dn had everything ready before Charlize could have hoped for it, but he cared about it.
The fact that ¡®to getello right now, I have to ride a horse for three hours¡¯ passed through his mind, but the emperor gently got up.
After putting his lips to Charlize¡¯s forehead, which was warmly wrapped in a nket, he confessed.
[Please wait a moment. Keep your eyes closed, and theello will soon enter your mouth.]
The emperor carefully left the bedroom and called Shadows.
¡®I¡¯m going to getello.¡¯
Dn rode his horse and ran out.
It was dark dawn, but Shadows obeyed without hesitation at the word that Charlize wanted.
When he put theello in her mouth after taking a full 6 hours round trip. Charlize ate deliciously.
[Thank you, Your Majesty.]
The bedroom where the morning sun was seeping through the curtains. The smile that Charlize gave was bright itself.
After having a child, Charlize, who looked exhausted without realizing it, was exceptionally bright that day.
It was one of the happiest moments of his life, Dn recalled.
¡°During pregnancy, she did not hold a sword well, saying that it would be dangerous, and she read a lot of books.¡±
¡°Um, did I?¡±
Dn said looking at Bayden, and Charlize said looking at Dn.
The empress¡¯s expression looking at the emperor was soft.
Full of lovely feelings, she shone like a star-studded with him. Her indigo blue eyes, which resembled a universe, were freshly curved.
At the sight of his friendly parents, Bayden also felt better.
Charlize put down the teacup. Dn naturally squeezed the empress¡¯s empty hand and held it tightly.
¡®Actually, I was scared.¡¯
Dn had nothing to be afraid of, but he was very scared.
It was because Charlize told Dn two months after she found out she was pregnant.
[Even if I die in the process of giving birth to our child, please do not hate that child.]
[What are you¡]
[Because there is only one in ten thousand. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to people, and I¡¯m also a human being.]
He wanted to tell her not to say that, but he could understand it, so he kept his mouth shut.
Charlize was brought up in the Grand Duke¡¯s family from an early age because of the Grand Duchess who died after giving birth to her. It was then that the eyes were so clear and straight that Dn had no choice but to make a slow promise.
[I won¡¯t let you die. However, even if that happens, the child will never be hurt. I swear on everything.]
[You promised, Your Majesty.]
[¡Yes.]
Dn was terrified and protected Lize, who had his child.
He wandered around and paid all his attention to Charlize as if he handled the most precious pottery, whether she would break if he touched her, or fly if he blew.
He already knew how much pregnancy affects a woman¡¯s body, but watching it in person was another story.
¡°Your Highness, it iste now. It¡¯s time for you to go to bed.¡±
¡°¡Already?¡±
When his direct servant came and spoke carefully, Bayden had a visibly disappointed face.
The moon hung brightly high in the sky.
No matter how much they talked, it was always not enough for the child. Like Sen, who often sleeps with his parents, he wanted to beg for wanting to sleep with them, but he held it in.
He is a national treasure.
No matter how young he was, he had to keep his dignity as heir to the empire.
¡°Children should go to bed early.¡±
His mother spoke softly, so Bayden eventually stood up.
¡°Good night.¡±
Said Bayden, bowing politely.
Both Charlize and Dn smiled. Bayden soon took his nanny¡¯s hand and withdrew.
Charlize was quiet. Dn, who was happy to pretend not to be left alone with his beloved woman, swept only his hair.
Charlize and Dn¡¯s eyes met in the air.
It was a deep night. But for adults, not children, the night was just the beginning.
***
The Wizard Payne got goosebumps.
In fact, it was just a coincidence that he came here. It is extremely rare to need a Poneroo leaf, but there was a case where it had to be used as an ingredient for a magic potion.
He visited a regr store, and there was a notice in front of the door saying that they went on a summer vacation.
¡®Whenever I really need something, I can¡¯t find it.¡¯
Poneroo leaves are amon and inexpensive material, but they could not be obtained.
Reluctantly, he came all the way to the back alleys of the Inds. It was the ce where the poorest of the imperial capitals lived.
On his way home from the regr store to buy Poneroo leaves, he felt a monster.
And it¡¯s been such a long time since he had felt it.
Unreal creepy and overwhelming strength.
It¡¯s been almost 8 years since Charlize toppled the magic tower, as he¡¯d never felt it before.
¡®All monsters have been annihted.¡¯
With the resurrection of Ehyrit, all the monsters of the continent disappeared.
Payne stared at the alleyway in the dark, hardened.
The flow of mana is too broad to read the limits. It¡¯s a wizard. Payne instinctively noticed.
It is a sign of starting great magic. He couldn¡¯t even read what magic it was.
It¡¯s just overwhelming. It was not just the mana flow of those who learned magic professionally.
Because it was clumsy somewhere, and it was cut off without a hitch.
¡®A young wizard?¡¯
How can you be this strong when you¡¯re young?
He was so genius that he was terrified.
Although swordsmanship and magic are different fields, it was a very exceptional talent that wasparable to Charlize, who had no one to follow in swordsmanship.
The genius of the century. Payne reached out and touched the flow of mana.
And he just hardened.
Chillingly, his aura was terribly simr to those he knew. The master of the magic tower, who was fascinated by his own strength and worshiped the evil god.
¡®Is Master still alive?¡¯
It couldn¡¯t be.
Because the master of the magic tower died clearly at the hands of Charlize along with the evil god.
Payne became confused.
He hasn¡¯t met Charlize very often recently, but it seemed like he had to visit the imperial family and report it in person.
Because he doesn¡¯t know what kind of turmoil this fact will cause to the Empire.
Payne hurried.
The back of his head was itchy somehow.
After a while, a small child walked out of the alleyway.
The child¡¯s appearance was reminiscent of a stone that was quietly sinking in theke. Pale gray eyes or faded blondes.
His clothes were so rough and dirty that it was difficult to establish his gender. Also, the child was too small.
-Cough.
The child coughed a little.
The cough was mixed with blood.
The child looked up. She was a girl. However, she was far from the girl¡¯s unique cheerfulness.
There was blood on her lips that closed indifferently. It is an internal wound that was inflicted as a reaction to using her excessive mana.
The girl familiarly wiped her lips with the back of her hand.
It was not her will to drive her magic. As if on a rampage, the magic just started arbitrarily.
The girl hated herself. It¡¯s partly because her body hurts so much after using magic, but she¡¯s more afraid of getting caught.
¡®The headteacher of the orphanage told me that I was a cursed bloodline.¡¯
The girl was abandoned when she was a newborn.
The headteacher has such a bad personality that she can¡¯t fully believe him, but there was a story about him calling the girl and talking to her from time to time.
[Your father was a piece of shit. He was known as a wizard who killed many people. Your biological mother cried and begged for you. Keeping the secret of your birth, save the baby¡¯s life. She said she was being chased, and if she was caught giving birth to you, everyone would die.]
So, the headteacher said to thank him for feeding her.
[If you run away, you¡¯ll die. How many people have a grudge against your father? Everyone will try to get revenge on you.]
[Thank you for always protecting me.]
She said what the headteacher wanted to hear, and the girl calmlyid her eyes down. Rather than being submissive, she hated seeing the yellow teeth of the director.
Greedy eyes seemed so clear about what they wanted.
The wizard makes money. Magic goods make money.
If the girl grows up and does not betray him and constantly suppliesbor, then the headteacher bes rich.
The world is such a ce.
The girl epted without saying a word.
¡®It hurts.¡¯
Today, she was only out for a while to run an errand for the headteacher. She didn¡¯t know that magic would suddenly appear.
If the strange man hadn¡¯t been hanging around in front of her with a shocked face, she would have walked right out of the alley.
The girl shook her head in displeasure as she recalled Payne.
Her steps back to the orphanage were blunt. Other children say they are loved by having their parents, but to the girl, it was apletely new story.
She wasn¡¯t even envious. Because she never had it.
It was just that the news of the Crown Prince, which she heard while she was out on an errand today, made her feel upset.
¡®The Crown Prince¡¯s Birthday Festival will be held soon.¡¯
It was not her birthday, but his birthday.
¡®What does it feel like to be born under the emperor and empress?¡¯
The girl tried to guess the crown prince¡¯s feelings, but she soon gave up. It¡¯s a useless idea.
Her goal is always to survive.
The thin child¡¯s body was exposed to the moonlight because she couldn¡¯t eat well.
***
Chapter 3
In the garden.
The moonlight shone beautifully on Charlize. It was a summer night.
Although the thin fabric did not appear to be thin, Charlize¡¯s dress was a little provocative to Dn.
Charlize¡¯s hair fluttered openly in the blowing wind. The scent of Charlize¡¯s bath soap tickled the tip of Dn¡¯s nose.
¡®Sweet¡¡¯
Dn unintentionally nced toward Charlize¡¯s white ankles. Bayden has just returned. Now it was time for the two of them.
¡°Would you like to go into the bedroom?¡±
¡°Sure, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize affirmed without saying a word.
The conversation was morefortable in an enclosed bedroom. The atmosphere of the garden was good, but there were many servants.
Dn and Charlize did not share a room, unlike the previous imperial couples.
Charlize also had an empress¡¯s pce, but when she slept, she always stayed in the pce with him.
It is no longer a ¡®de¡¯ but an empire called ¡®Rariego¡¯, so what does the existing imperial etiquette have to do with it?
¡®Devotion to the sword.¡¯
Respect for the sword was imbued throughout the Imperial Pce so that the meaning of Rariego could be realized.
Dn, who didn¡¯t want to remind Charlize of the horrors of her Kiera days for even a moment, built a new pce.
The existing imperial pce was located in the southern part of the continent, so it did not properly function as the capital of a unified empire.
So in the early days of the national marriage, Dn enforced the move from the capital. The opposition was fierce enough to be threatened with assassination, but Dn pushed ahead. Most of the assassins were dealt with by Charlize.
¡®Because she is more talented.¡¯
Charlize was always one step ahead of Dn. Even though she lost her divinity due to the incident in the magic tower, her skills were still there.
The capital was moved quickly, and the imperial pce was also newly built.
The new capital city was flooded with jobs, bringing smiles to people¡¯s faces.
Artists, known as representative low-ie upations, have been wealthy in recent years, enough to be called the Renaissance period of culture.
A mural of the imperial pce that has been passed down for a long time. From architectural design to wall painting. Statue. The work was overflowing.
The budding forces that quickly upied the new capital became a strong foundation for Dn.
Of course, just as there are people who have cancer, there are people who have gained strength and there are people who have lost it.
But the issue of this political bnce was handled cleverly by Charlize.
It was also because the Grand Duke Ronan family, who represented the vested interest, fully supported Charlize behind the scenes.
¡°The rtionship between Her Majesty the Empress and His Majesty the Emperor is abination that will go down in history.¡±
¡°Politically, theyplement each other perfectly.¡±
¡°It seems that His Majesty¡¯s excessive revolutionary spirit is being properly refined by Her Majesty.¡±
¡°How could there be a better couple than this?¡±
The nobles admired Charlize.
The artists took care of leaving their portraits of Charlize, and the minstrels sang the legends of Charlize. Just like Kiera did 400 years ago.
Charlize was a new muse to inspire artists.
¡°Bayden seems to be suffering emotionally these days from taking swordsmanship lessons.¡±
Dn said as soon as they entered the bedroom.
The servant closed the door with his eyes down. Charlize let go of Dn¡¯s hand and moved away. The bedroom was spacious andfortable.
¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s old enough to suffer.¡±
¡°It was a report that people around him had high expectations and he felt burdened.¡±
¡°If you are 6 years old, just ying healthy is enough¡¡±
Charlize said looking at Dn.
In one of the spacious bedrooms, fresh fruits and alcohol were ced for a quick bite.
Charlize, with a thoughtful expression on her face, raised her ss and drank a little of her wine.
¡°What I must have been like when I was six¡ Do you remember, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°If it¡¯s about narrowing down what I did around 2,180 days after birth, then I was reading a book called .¡±
The answer to the lightly thrown question is too urate.
A strange feeling crossed Charlize¡¯s eyes for a moment, but she soon epted it lightly with ¡®Because it¡¯s Dn.¡¯
¡®In fact.¡¯
She kind of overlooked that Bayden was Dn¡¯s son.
Across from Charlize, who was holding a wine ss, Dn sat in a calm posture. She watches Dn indifferently as he puts a grape in her mouth with a long finger.
A clean and soft impression often makes her wonder if this person was her husband.
Even though it¡¯s been eight years since they got married, in fact, she hasn¡¯t fully adjusted yet. Before her return, maybe it was because she saw him who had beenpletely away from women until the day he died.
Even though she knows Dn is obsessed with her, he still has a clean impression.
She also felt the calmness of the 13th prince¡¯s days when he had no presence. It touched her on two sides.
Although he has a calmlypliant face, his figure that is revealed by the outline of his clothes is as daunting as a tyrant.
¡°How do you see it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±
Dn¡¯s blue eyes were dry and hot.
Charlize asked.
¡°How do you see your Majesty like that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m curious, too.¡±
The wine is bitter.
There were only two of them in the bedroom.
The emperor doesn¡¯t even like to have an escort around his bedroom, so even if he shouts here, no one will hear him.
Suddenly, Charlize imagined a sense of being held tightly by the web. But in reality, there is only a defenseless man. A man who would not be dangerous at all, only for Charlize.
Yet, suddenly, her breathing was a bit heavy.
¡°I confess now, I was actually afraid on the day of the national wedding.¡±
Dn broke out of silence.
¡°¡¡±
It¡¯s an unexpected remark. Charlize turned her attention to Dn.
Dn¡¯s hands on the table were white.
¡°I imagined so many scenes of the national wedding. In fact, even when that imagination became a reality, I was afraid that even this was imagination or reality. It¡¯s like a dream that will wake you up when you close your eyes and open them. I felt uneasy because I didn¡¯t know when you¡¯d disappear.¡±
¡°¡I see.¡±
¡°Do you know what it feels like to be afraid of being too happy? It¡¯s a scary feeling because everything is perfect. I was terrified because I couldn¡¯t get rid of the giddy high and happiness, what if I fell, what if I lost my fortune?¡±
¡°¡Are you still scared?¡±
This frankness made Charlize feel overwhelmed.
Dn looked up at Charlize without saying a word. She isn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s a proper metaphor, but he¡¯s like a stray dog.
Maybe the two runaways were traumatic.
¡®I guessed it.¡¯
They¡¯ve been together for 8 years.
The wine was wet on the lips. Charlize involuntarily touched his lips with her tongue.
Dn was quiet.
Charlize replied, nodding sympathetically.
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Still, I am not leaving. I¡¯m not telling you to believe it.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s a lot of hurts.¡±
Charlize whispered as she walked closer to Dn.
Dnughed softly.
A sweet gentleman who never forgets to say ¡®I love you¡¯ every morning, opening an event that Charlize could not have imagined on her wedding anniversary.
He was a man who did not be bored and indifferent as time passed but treated her more preciously as time passed and made her feel a deeper affection.
¡°Umm¡¡±
Charlize put down the wine ss on the table.
Dn naturally greeted Charlize with open arms. Charlize sat naturally on hisp, glued to him.
She knows what he wants. And Dn knew she wouldn¡¯t run.
It¡¯s hard to imagine, but Dn might want to lock Charlize up somewhere. Or hide her so that no one can see her. He wants to shackle her ankles.
It¡¯s Dn¡¯s patience to let Charlize shine among many people.
¡®He¡¯s more possessive than I thought.¡¯
After eight years as a married couple, she learned more about Dn.
Apparently, he was a man who did not only express himself, but also had the highest level of jealousy, possessiveness, and obsession.
It doesn¡¯t feel particrly bad to see regr breathing and thorough reason copsing only in front of her.
Charlize grabbed Dn¡¯s chin.
She rubs his lips with her thumb. His hand gripped Charlize¡¯s waist, and force entered.
¡°Shall we make a second one?¡±
¡°¡Is that okay?¡±
¡°Then I want to make you less anxious.¡±
¡°I will not deny it.¡±
Dn replied,ughing for a moment. Perhaps he wanted such development and made such a confession.
He sometimes looks like a fox, but he is trying to be loved, so she passed it on cutely.
Dn¡¯s warmth was a little stark because of the thin fabric.
Charlize lowered her head and lowered her voice.
¡°Stay still today, then.¡±
¡°¡Yes?¡±
¡°I want to see Your Majesty¡¯s crying face.¡±
¡°Yes¡?¡±
Charlize covers Dn¡¯s cheekpletely with her right hand.
He didn¡¯t expect it until here. She took hold of his slightly bewildered face and kissed his lips softly.
He swallows his breath.
¡°Hold on, wife, please.¡±
Mix.
¡°Stop it, Charlize¡¡±
He insisted.
¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±
The man¡¯s reaction was surprisingly honest.
Charlize whispered that he loved Dn¡¯s ear. He can¡¯t resist even though he¡¯s blushing.
¡°Do you feel it?¡±
No, he seemed to feel shame at Charlize¡¯s indifferent voice.
¡°How?¡±
¡°¡Please.¡±
Dn¡¯s breath shattered softly. No, he seemed to feel shame at Charlize¡¯s indifferent voice.
¡°How?¡±
¡°¡Please.¡±
Dn¡¯s breath shattered softly.
***
Chapter 4
Dn Shan de.
Before my return, he was considered a very dangerous man. The ruler who secretly controlled the kingdom. His extraordinary intelligence and his thorough going character, he was never scared of killing anyone and he would even kill his rtives. If I tame this and control his talent, I can destroy the royal family and this kingdom.
¡®It won¡¯t be easy, though.¡¯
But this perfect man was in front of me, and was still young and I can tame him now.
¡®I have to control this man no matter how.¡¯
She quietly entered the room.
¡°h.e.l.lo, your Royal Highness.¡±
When the door opened, the boy was reading a book. Dn who stopped reading his book stood up.
¡°¡.¡±
He won¡¯t answer. How should I approach?
¡°I am¡¡±
Char showed respect like a swan.
¡°I am Lady Charlize Ronan who will be teaching you from now on.¡±
Dn who was staring at her, she felt the distinct and hard wall in his mind. Only his pose was respectful. If he was more mature, he would be able to hide his wariness. Charlize was delighted of his ipleteness. She looked down, hiding her satisfaction. She let him observe herself for a while. Few seconds pa.s.sed and he looked up. They made eye contact. She did notugh.
¡®I definitely seem suspicious to him.¡¯
Unlike a princess, there had been no female royal master for a prince. She was unmarried and was only a year older than the prince. No one knew the reason why she wanted to be his master. Surprisingly, no one felt it was because of attraction because he was far too poorpared to her family. But after a few years, her father wouldn¡¯t be able to get near this man. Dn would dominate this kingdom.
¡°¡.¡±
Dn first looked at her hair and,ter looked at her white dress that exposed her shoulder. She purposely chose a transparent b.u.t.terfly wing material so it would look harmless. A dress that could get spotted if blood spattered. Her wreath decorating her hair was a sky blue, just like the 7th concubine who gave birth to him. Charlize looked calm and pure. He started to look a little confused. She tilted her head as if she were an innocent girl. Her silver and golden colored hair dropped right below her shoulders like the close border between a girl and an adult.
¡°Why won¡¯t you ask me?¡±
¡°¡Ask you what?¡±
¡°Why I wished to be your master. Everyone is curious about it.¡±
She acted like a mischievous child. As she grinned slightly, Dn blinked his eyes a few times. By saying that hard part, she dominated the conversation. Even the Duke who hadn¡¯t been interested in her for two years, asked Charlize about this. Dn slowly blinked his eyes as if he were interested. Charlize dressed in an elegant dress and she appeared too young and too small to be the Prince¡¯s Master. She looked somewhat like a fairy but also elegant and cold at the same time.
¡°I look forward for your kind cooperation, your Royal Highness.¡±
She took a single step and held out her hand. He stared at her who asked for a handshake. Silence was broken naturally. It was a natural step from greeting to contact. It wasn¡¯t easy to reject this. Charlize remained calm. The boy had no chance to reject this. It won¡¯t take long. Warm temperature made contact with her hand. A calm young beast was hiding his wariness replied slowly.
¡°I too, look forward for your kind cooperation.¡±
ck hair and blue eyes. His voice was low. She felt tingles and a weird shiver. After a handshake, she brushed his hands with her fingers. Remaining calm was important. There¡¯s a slight crack in his palm. Her method was to be the person who is exceptional in his world rather than being ame person. Dn started to concentrate on Charlize.
¡°I brought you the tea you¡¯ve ordered, your Royal Highness.¡±
The maid loosened the tension. He slightly looked at the maid. Charlize looked downward at the maid who was shivering while pouring the tea. She stared at Charlize¡¯s alluring beauty. She was soon distracted by Charlize¡¯s beauty.
sorry.¡±
As the maid was too concentrated on looking at her, the maid made a mistake. She poured the tea too much. Steam wasing out and books on the table were starting to get wet. The maid desperately took out her handkerchief and wiped the books.
¡°Oh! It¡¯s so hot! I..I am sorry.¡±
Charlize wasn¡¯t looking at the desperate maid; she was more interested in Dn¡¯s calm att.i.tude.
¡®He must have wrinkled his brows.¡¯
Charlize noticed his change in mood. The maid would probably lose he job tomorrow or she might be forced to take a leave for some time.
¡°I¡¯ll boil another one again, your Highness.¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
He smiled softly.
¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±
His words were somewhat strict. Charlize and Dn made eye contact. The maid left the room silently. Charlize looked out to the dance hall outside the education room. Outside the window, a yellow b.u.t.terfly was flying in the air. She already tasted some honey on the wreath. b.u.t.terflies approached just in time. Charlize was sure he was looking at her. She drew her hair back over her ears. She could see her white skin of her neck. Before her return, he was never attracted to any one¡¯s beauty.
However.
¡®He is definitely looking at me.¡¯
Such small attention was very special for him. He surely was attracted to Charlize.
¡°¡¡±
Sometimes silence exined more than words could. Charlize was waiting for him to ask her something but the boy remained silent. It must be his stubbornness. She slowly looked at him.
¡°I¡¯ll call you my Master from now on.¡±
As if they promised, Dn broke the silence. It wasn¡¯t something she was expecting but she shouldn¡¯t disy a surprised look. As if she was praising him for approaching her first, she said:
happy. Are you acknowledging me as your Master?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
He was first .s.s in swordsmanship. Because he was still wary of her, he would not show her his skills.
¡®I know you are a genius.¡¯
But Charlize wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She knew time would cure it all. Charlize was confident that she could ease his guard one day.
The first day, she bathed for quite a while in warm water with petals floating.
Ssh.
¡°Hi, long time no see.¡±
She weed the fairy hiding in the flowers. It was true Charlize had fairy¡¯s blood in her. It hadn¡¯t been long since she knew this fact. Only the one with fairy¡¯s blood can see the fairies.
¡°Did you bring your friends with you?¡±
The fairy nodded. It¡¯s the first time Char saw a fairy bring another fairy. They are as small as a thumb. Even though they are small, they all have different faces she could tell them apart. The fairy blinked magnificently and was also charming. It back-flipped as if it was trying to act cute. The fairy disyed a pleading look as if it wanted something.
Char smiled brightly:
¡°You must be hungry.¡±
Fairy eats mana for their diet and Charlize¡¯s mana was infinite. That was the reason why fairies were attracted to her. She circted her mana circle without any effort. A pink atmosphere was spreading in the air. It was so wide that it was filled the whole room. Two fairies started to consume the mana. They were very happy. Were they starving for a while? They feasted well. The fairies always repaid other¡¯s kindness so one day, they would help her in return. With that in mind, she was always kind to fairies.
¡°Are you saying your thanks?¡±
The fairies smiled brightly looking at her. She sure looked like a b.u.t.terfly. Their flutters were swift. The fairies became transparent and soon disappeared.
¡®I feel happier looking at the fairies.¡¯
As she came out after taking a bath, she felt like things were going to turn better from now on.
¡®This is the room I¡¯m going to stay in from now on.¡¯
Now, she would eat and sleep in the Imperial Pce. She would never return to the Duke¡¯s Castle. She crossed the threshold delightfully. Over the window, the stars were twinkling. She took in this realization after closing the window.
¡°Hmm¡.¡±
Charlize drew back her hair. The scent of the bath foam filled the room. Now, she felt a little nervous.
The bed was blue and there were blue curtains. A table and a chair. A sofa where two people could sit at. There was dressing table and a closet. All she had were simple furniture but she still liked them. She hung the sword she brought first. The maids already tidied her other things.
¡®I will have to stay here for few years.¡¯
Char said to herself.
¡°I¡¯ve just started.¡±
She bit her lips. She was inside the pce where she always wanted to destroy for so long. She still clearly remembered the time she decided to destroy this empire. She still remembered the scream she shouted as Keira.
I want to kill them. Anger ignited inside her heart. It was full of hatred. Charlize clenched her fists and took a deep breath Every time she felt extreme anger, she would attempt to get rid of it. After she opened her eyes, her brown eyes were cold.
¡®I¡¯ve been doing well.¡¯
Char soothed herself.
¡®I¡¯ve became Dn¡¯s Master already.¡¯
Now all I have to do is teach him well. She went to sleep. Charlize was experienced for about hundred years and she was confident to tame a little prince but Dn should never be looked down on. So many people who have known the prince for a long time didm¡¯t know the Prince¡¯s hidden skills.
The hardest part would be hiding her ident.i.ty.
¡°I have to be in good shape¡..¡±
She was unconscious for a while. It was a dark midnight but she could clearly sense another person¡¯s presence. Is it an a.s.sa.s.sin?
Charlize moved swiftly. Even though she was dressed in pajamas, she still had a dagger hiding inside her clothes. Her dagger reflected in the moonlight. A sword cut through the air.
Chapter 5
The intruder tried to hide but it was stupid to think he could trick Charlize. Chang! Swords shed with one another. Her dark blue eyes were cold. She was ruthless to her enemies. Her dagger prated the intruder¡¯s throat. It was the a.s.sa.s.sin. Char¡¯s blue eyes were still cold. He soon spilled blood.
¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Charlize asked without emotion.
¡°I¡was definitely told that you were just an honorary knight¡¡±
As he lost to an underestimated enemy, he looked shocked. She took out her dagger and the intruder closed his eyes for thest time.
¡°An honorary knight is still a knight.¡±
The a.s.sa.s.sin took hisst breath. Charlize stepped away from the cold body. She was already ustomed to killing someone but she still felt somewhat weird. It actually felt like she murdered someone for the first time.
¡®Never thought the fight for the throne was thispet.i.tive.¡¯
It was much more than she thought. She never thought she would encounter an a.s.sa.s.sin just after bing the Prince¡¯s master. Charlize hid her true skills. It was just like how Dn who pretended to be normal during his .s.ses. She was also hiding her talent. The reason why she didn¡¯t show her skills was to draw attention toward Dn. But now, she had to disy her own skills.
¡®Who ordered the a.s.sa.s.sin?¡¯
It must be someone among the royal family. She would soon know the answer. The only problem was that there were too many suspects among the royal family. Dn was the thirteenth Prince. Later, he bes a dangerous man but now he isn¡¯t a threat. Before her return, he was the same. He had no master and he never had such ability as a member of the royal family. So he could now survive without any threat. But yesterday, Charlize became his master, and the 13th prince decided swordsmanship as his ability.
¡®This means he is going to challenge the throne.¡¯
Because of this, he is going to be threatened from now on. He epted Charlize as his master. This was the first thing different from the original history.
¡®There will also be an a.s.sa.s.sin sent to kill Dn.¡¯
There¡¯s been an a.s.sa.s.sination attempted on the master. Therefore, the prince would also be threatened. She raised her head. She should go save the prince in any minute but she hesitated. It¡¯s too early to show her real skills.
¡®He probably could handle himself.¡¯
He was always mysterious but she came back from the future. She knew the future. There¡¯s been dozens of people who studied him after he died. She also read many books about him. He was a genius in diverse fields. He was also talented in swordsmanship. At least he can protect himself. The window the a.s.sa.s.sin entered from was open. Moonlight was shining on her. There¡¯s a dead a.s.sa.s.sin. Drops of blood was stained on the nket. She wiped her palm. There was blood on in.
¡®Guess I¡¯ll have to use mana.¡¯
She couldn¡¯t just leave the body by itself. As she used her mana, ck swirls emerged in the room. She threw the body inside it. The ck swirls disappeared soon. Charlize bit her lips lightly.
¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep now.¡±
¡°Argggh!¡±
Charlize¡¯s hearing was very sensitive. She could clearly hear the scream of the a.s.sa.s.sin from his room. It seemed that he killed the a.s.sa.s.sin. She was nervous. She wiped the blood off her by using the towel. He opened the door. The Prince carried the body and ran across the hallway. His steps stopped in front of her room. She stopped breathing for a moment.
But soon, he was gone and she breathed again.
The Duke was feeling strange. He hadn¡¯t seen Charlize for a while. She was a girl who struggled to meet him by any means. Of course, Charlize was different now. She didn¡¯t beg for love from the family. Duke called the maid. He asked about Charlize.
¡°I have something to ask.¡±
¡°As you wish, My Lord.¡±
At that moment, Duke was clearly confused. Charlize, that very simple p.r.o.nunciation of her name was suddenly too hard for him.
¡®Did I ever call my daughter¡¯s name before?¡¯
Never. Not even once. The name Charlize was from Rachael. After the d.u.c.h.ess conceived the third child, she was very delighted. If Rachael never died, our family would have been happy. As Rachael died during delivering Charlize, this a.s.sumption was all meaningless.
¡°Lately¡¡±
Duke said the word uneasily. What Duke said wasn¡¯t her name, but her t.i.tle.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen the littledytely. Is there something going on?¡±
¡°Hadn¡¯t you heard?¡±
The maid seemed quite surprised.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Oh you never heard, My Lord? Lady Charlize is now the master of the prince. She will be staying in the Imperial Pce. She said she will never return to this castle.¡±
The maid tried to remain calm and replied politely. Duke seemed quite frustrated.
¡°Said who?¡±
The Duke¡¯s words silenced the maid. That question probably wasn¡¯t for the maid. After the d.u.c.h.ess died, the Duke always remained calm. Only the grief had overwhelmed him. Any kind of stimulus was useless. But something was strange. Right now, he was feeling really strange.
¡®What does Charlize noting back to this castle have to do with me?¡¯
The Duke now really was upset. It¡¯s not that he never heard she was employed as Dn¡¯s Master but there¡¯s home for her here. She couldmute to and from work. He felt frustrated. Even though it wouldn¡¯t bring her back, he clenched his fists in frustration.
¡°What are you guys so serious about?¡±
It was the first young master. He resembled the Duke perfectly. He was the sessor of the Ronan Family. The maid avoided eye contact with him. The Duke hid his confusion and replied:
¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±
Charlize should have meant nothing to him at all. The Duke stopped thinking about her and tapped the young master¡¯s shoulder.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
It¡¯s already been a week since Charlize became Dn¡¯s Master. First, she wanted to observe the situation of the Imperial Pce. Now, she felt good as she had some aplishments. She knew he was thought highly in this pce. To someone who asked about the prince, everyone would say he is kind.
¡°He is easy to serve.¡±
¡°He is kind and warm-hearted.¡±
¡°He isn¡¯t greedy. He never asks for something and he is alsofortable to be around.¡±
¡°He is na?ve.¡±
Of course, Charlize couldn¡¯t agree. He is na?ve? People who had no clue what the prince was doing at midnight is na?ve.
¡°Master, I am tired. Could we rest for a while?¡±
¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±
She replied demurely. It was the middle of the swordsmanship .s.s. He still hid his true skills. After that night, there hadn¡¯t been any a.s.sa.s.sination attempts but they seemed to be always nervous in the breakfast table. He thought she might ask him about his swordsmanship skills. If he was that smart, he would also have predicted there¡¯s also been an a.s.sa.s.sination attempted on her. However, he never asked her anything.
¡®Now I get it.¡¯
Dn waspletely ignorant to Charlize. It meantplete ignorance. It¡¯s okay to be wary. She wanted to draw his attention onto her. Instead, there was always silence in the end.
¡°Sorry Master, I am out of breath.¡±
Although he acted as though he was tired, he actually never was. Heid back onto the tree to avoid the sunlight. He sat down right away and took a breath. There¡¯s a cool shed.
Why does he look clean even though he was full of sweat and his hairs were are all messed up? Maybe it¡¯s because his blue eyes were so silent? The sound of his breathing was provocative. She straightened her face.
¡°It looks as if he¡¯s acting all the time.¡±
Isn¡¯t he tired? She was curious. Of course, she was also hiding her skills too. Still, she didn¡¯t hide her true character.
¡®That¡¯s strange.¡¯
Before her return, he would always y with the royal family as if they were merely his toys. He also killed so many people. He never cared about people¡¯s lives and would kill anyone who was on his way to the throne. Apart from his dark and evil character, all he showed was kindness and respect.
¡®Why? Why is he acting like this? Why isn¡¯t he showing his true character?¡¯
She was curious. She had lived a long life. She looked like a fifteen year old youngdy but inside, she had hundred years of experience. She knew how the emperors¡¯ thoughts better than anyone. He wiped his forehead. He sure was handsome.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
She squatted down and looked directly at his eyes. He suddenly stopped breathing. She wasn¡¯t aware but she was certain that she had an attractive appearance. Her smile in her eyes was beautiful. She was just breathing but she was s.e.xy and attractive.
¡®I think I know why now.¡¯
As far as she knew, people who had ruled others in the highest position sometimes pitied themselves. They only felt the pain that they would never be understood by others. They never told others about this because it was a little embarra.s.sing. They felt they had to maintain elegance in front of others. They kept it to themselves and stood up dangerously.
They might have felt they lived as a human among goldfishes. She wasn¡¯t expecting much. All she wanted to do was to throw a small stone that could impact the surface of the calmke.
¡°How long will you act like that?¡±
Her voice was sweet.
¡°I know you are already bored with this.¡±
Her calm face was shining. Her soft voice melted like honey. Dust was floating in the air reflected in the sunlight. Even under the shed, his ck hair was surprisingly dark. His blue eyes were clear. It was like a ma.s.sive sea that she could never grasp what he was thinking about but there was one thing she was sure about. Unlike how this little prince was like before, he was now bing interested about Charlize Ronan.
Chapter 6
Dn¡¯s face looked dark for a moment. His eyes looked nervous too. His misstep wouldn¡¯t have been spotted if he was an adult but fortunately, this boy was only fourteen years old. She could slightly feel the clear wariness. However, his true character was soon covered up by his skillful control of expression.
Even though his acting skills were still only progressing, it was almost perfect. At least it seemed her n to throw a small rock has seeded. She did not avoid eye contact with him. She smiled more brightly after they made eye contact. He seemed confused.
¡°A goldfish can speak the humannguage? That¡¯s strange?¡±
It was a surprise like this.
¡°I don¡¯t understand¡. I don¡¯t understand, My Master.¡±
His solid wall came back up again but he never could hide a strange feeling that has indwelled into his calm blue eyes. It doesn¡¯t mean his blue eyes looked lifeless like it was just now. His eyes just twinkled suddenly. It was so clear that it was in in slight. It was clear that he was curious about her. She smiled softly.
¡°Is that so? Anyway, the .s.s is over for today.¡±
Charlize stood up lightly, loosening the tension. Acy dress draped over the ground. Her ash blonde hair ruffled. She could feel his attention was on her. His eyes seemed to be persistently following her.
He didn¡¯t stop her. Charlize was gone elegantly like a b.u.t.terfly. Three days pa.s.sed since then. The 13th prince would have believed the world he observed was perfect but she was something exceptional from all the rules.
¡®I¡¯m doing good so far.¡¯
They both tried to catch each other¡¯s attention for the time being. They¡¯ve observed each other without showing their heart. It was like water and oil that could never be mixed. They never truly conversed with each other even though they were together.
She pretended to be calm but she was sure that he was observing her behavior closely. When she looked back, that feeling of someone watching it would always be him.
¡°I am happy you also like making diffusers. My hobby is actually making fragrances.¡±
The maid named Mary told her. At first, she was afraid of Charlize. Now, she opened her heart towards Charlize¡¯s warm behavior.
¡°Is this ¡®Chanspink¡¯ that you¡¯ve made? It is casual and delicate.¡±
¡°Cha¡ Chanspink. It¡¯s only a gauze but it sounds luxurious when you said it. I am still an amateur, My Lady.¡±
It was a fresh scent. It would be popr if it was sold todies from the royal family as it was quite feminine but it would take about ten years for it to be a trend. Mary blushed out of shyness of being praised. Charlize earnestly smelled the diffuser that Mary gave her. The pink colored liquid was adorable.
¡°I¡¯ve just thought you might be a genius.¡±
¡°Oh! You¡ you are too kind, My Lady!¡±
¡°What a pity¡¡±
Charlize tilted her head.
¡°If I had some capital left, I would have started a perfumepany and hired you as the perfumer.¡±
¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know thoseplicated terms. I, I am only sensitive to scents because my family is running a flower shop¡ Thank you!¡±
Mary happily twirled her body. Charlize wasn¡¯t someone who would praise others without a reason. She was rich enough to live a life that didn¡¯t need to tter others for love. A luxury merchant targeting the royal family was always a business that could benefit greatly.
¡°I don¡¯t know why everyone misunderstands you. You are always so kind, My Lady.¡±
Marry unintentionally blurted out the wordsing from her heart. Initially, the maid didn¡¯t like her in the beginning.
¡®She¡¯s a cursed child who killed her own mother.¡¯
Charlize Ronan was infamous. Of course, she was attractive. ording to her blood lineage, her status was just right below the princess. However, she never had any simrities with Dn.
¡®She looks too n.o.ble.¡¯
Charlize dressed in fancy dress didn¡¯t suit the shabby building of the 13th prince. Because Mary was intimidated, the maid made up with rumors about Charlize. People said that Charlize was evil, ipetent, immature, and that she was cursed.
¡®Why is she here?¡¯
At first they didn¡¯t understand. Although he was an abandoned prince, how could he have such a disqualified master? They thought it was an insult and they were mad. But as Mary spent time with Charlize, she started to regret what she did. She had treated her with prejudice.
¡®She is such a soft and kind woman.¡¯
All the rumors were false.
Charlize smiled:
¡°Thank you for telling me that.¡±
As Mary witnessed her smile, she was mesmerized for a moment. Charlize was shining. Although Charlize wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup, she looked absolutely elegant. Mary understood why she had the rumor of luring others. Charlize was just amazingly beautiful. At first, Charlize looked just a doll with no expressions. Now, she looked more human and had various expressions on her face.
¡°I¡ I am sorry.¡±
Mary¡¯s face flushed and took a bow. As Charlize was surprisingly generous, she didn¡¯t even ask for the reason for the apology. She would just grin as if she could understand everything. Because of it, Mary was ashamed even more.
¡°Then¡ Then have a nice day, My Lady!¡±
¡°Alright, thanks for the gift.¡±
Charlize thought as she watched Mary running out of the room.
¡®Mary must be not be used topliments.¡¯
She didn¡¯t do much to earn the admiration from her maid. She would talk softly to the maid who brought water to bathe in the morning. Charlize asked her maid what she liked with an innocent face.
It was a piece of cake for her to lure people. It was as easy as making a person hate her. She was worried if she lost the charm, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win Dn¡¯s heart. After testing this on Mary, this was the result.
¡®I absolutely don¡¯t have any problems.¡¯
She realized this by staring at the diffuser. She tried hard not to be desperate. Of course, she never needed hurry now. The time was on her side. She ced the diffuser underneath her bed. She began to rx smelling the scent and closed her eyes.
The next day, she went to library as soon as she woke up. Because the text books were delivered for a week, she was limited to only teaching him swordsmanship every single day. Text books were necessary.
¡®I¡¯ve seen him from somewhere.¡¯
She felt like she saw the librarian from somewhere. It was an obligation for members of the royal family to memorize all the family genealogy. She could identify the librarian right away.
¡®Duke Robert.¡¯
He was wearing a silver-rimmed horn-rimmed .s.ses and looked intelligent. She crinkled her eyes as soon as she saw the librarian. She remembered now.
He was the man who was unpopr among the daughters of the royal families despite his handsome face. It was because he said he hated stupid women. Even though he was a Duke, he has been unmarried for a while.
¡®The text book hasn¡¯t arrived after a whole week.¡¯
Not that it hasn¡¯t arrived, they never wished to give it to her. She realized the situation right away.
As soon as Robert saw Charlize, he hid the books under the red nket. It was a famous textbook on being a king and was written by Adelio. Of course she knew about this book. She was the magical sword that belonged to the royal family for four hundred years.
¡°Excuse me, Sir.¡±
Charlize came up to Robert. Robert pretended like he was doing something else.
¡°I am Charlize Ronan from the pce of the 13th Prince. I applied for the supply of text books one week ago but none of them arrived.¡±
¡°The library hasn¡¯t prepared for the text books yet.¡±
It was a pretext that was prepared. She pointed at the red nket and asked
¡°What¡¯s the book underneath that nket?¡±
As Robert a.s.sumed she wouldn¡¯t be able to guess, he looked embarra.s.sed.
¡°That is¡.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the text book of ¡®Being a King¡¯ written by Adelio.¡±
There was a moment of silence. The Duke looked at Charlize. The look in his eyes told her he was full of hatred centering on her. She already knew her reputation. She was an honorary knight that was considered ipetent and unskilled.
The viin of the Duke¡¯s family.
A woman who strangely applied for being the Master of the 13th prince. She had every element that Robert hated.
He didn¡¯t answer.
¡°Why won¡¯t you give me the textbooks even though it is already prepared? I have gone through proper formalities and I feel like I am not getting recognition as an honorary knight.¡±
¡°You really don¡¯t know why?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Duke swept his hair. It was silent for a while. Robert sighed.
¡°Then, I will tell you why as you¡¯ve asked. It¡¯s because you won¡¯t be able to fully make use of the textbooks. My faith is that books should only be used by proper masters.¡±
Robert nced at her. Mostdies would have wept as they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the insult.
¡°You are unenlightened. Do you feel like you can make use of thoseplicated books that are used to teach the royal families?¡±
¡°Is that the only reason?¡±
She didn¡¯t cry. Instead, she stared directly at him with cold eyes. Robert was intimidated after looking at her.
¡°What? You were raised like a flower¡¡±
As if he could feel that she was the one that was called the sword master.
¡°You mean this book is only for few people?¡±
She didn¡¯t show him any respect anymore. Books are used to help a person who iscking and is needed to be read to people without integrity. His logic was wrong. Even though her smile was bright, her eyes weren¡¯t smiling.
Since Robert was intimidated, he shouted.
¡°Giving you this is an insult to this book! How would Mr. Adelio buried under the tomb feel if he saw you reading this book? I can never give you this book!¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Charlize smiled mockingly. Charlize and Robert never had any disputes before her return. As he was known as an intelligent person, she thought highly of him. Instead, he a.s.sumed she wasn¡¯t qualified for this book. His love towards books was praiseworthy but he was dealing with the wrong person.
¡°Listen to me. The qualifications you had mentioned¡¡±
I¡¯m about to show my qualifications to you right now. How stupid it is to make your own qualifications for a reading a book. She began to talk.
¡°Chapter 1. The lord should never be hated. He should be admired by his subordinates.¡±
It was a perfect p.r.o.nunciation and ent that could only be said from royal families.
¡°The second page.¡±
The writings were full of futility. She was nothingpared to his love for books. Robert tried to snort after thinking like this But he just couldn¡¯t. He was enlightened after he heard this.
¡®That is¡¡¯
It was the textbook written by the author Adelio. How did she know this? Robert started to have goose b.u.mps. He widened his eyes.
Chapter 7
Patreon Novel Supporters: Mooncakes, Saya, Jeanne N. (n.o.ble), Regine (n.o.ble)
Thank you so much for your support!
Thank you for the raws Haru Honeyshiki!
Proofreaders: K707 and cake
It was a perfect p.r.o.nunciation and ent that was normally only used by the royal families. Robert was very surprised to see Charlize recite all of the contents of the textbook seamlessly. It was really the textbook of Adelio.
She disyed a perfect p.r.o.nunciation and ent that was normally only found by the royal families. Robert was very surprised to see Charlize who had recalled all of the contents of the text book without a pause. It was really the text book of Adelio.
¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯
The book was only provided for the direct line of the royal family and was even prohibited for high-ranking n.o.bles. It just doesn¡¯t make sense for her to know the contents of the book.
¡®How could she¡?¡¯
This girl, Charlize Ronan who was considered to be foolish¡
¡®But, that¡¯s not all.¡¯
Anyone could know the first page of the textbook. She could be bragging by memorizing small portions of the book. Robert regained hisposure. But strangely, his hands were sweating. He believed she would fail to read the book anytime soon.
But a minute pa.s.sed.
And after five minutes, she already narrated 20 pages of the book without showing signs of stopping. Robert was desperate.
¡®Did ten minutes already pa.s.s?¡¯
Charlize kept reading calmly. Just enough to make Robert embarra.s.sed for saying there are qualifications to reading a book. She was waiting for Robert to give up. Surprisingly, Charlize was reciting the book very earnestly. Robert was starting to look pale. Then he opened the book.
¡®It¡¯s the same.¡¯
She was reading out the exact words of the textbook. She could really read the text book of Adelio? She wasn¡¯t a member of the royal family? Robert couldn¡¯t understand. He even came up with an absurd idea that someone might have made her memorize it because she was beautiful. But he already knew that wasn¡¯t correct.
She was reading out the exact words of the textbook. She could really read the text book of Adelio? Isn¡¯t she not a member of the royal family? Robert couldn¡¯t understand. He even came up with an absurd idea that someone might have made her memorize it because she was beautiful. But he already knew that wasn¡¯t correct.
¡°Stop.¡±
Robert pretended to be sharp.
¡°Reciting a book isn¡¯t good enough. Reciting a book doesn¡¯t mean you have fully studied the knowledge.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Charlize brightly replied. Robert thought she was bothered, but she was smiling because it was interesting. Robert never knew that she had already memorized all of this book. Not only did she memorized the book, she was informed of opinions from every emperor for a few hundred years.
¡°Then you could ask me anything.¡±
A woman, was attempting to dominate a person like Robert who judged others with prejudice.
A question? She could answer anything.
He thought Charlize Ronan was foolish. Feeling a bit triumphant, he asked her confidently.
¡°At thest portion of this textbook written by Adelio, it defines the most important elements of disciplines of kingship. What is it?¡±
¡°The ability to see the essence.¡±
Charlize answered correctly. She continued.
¡°Everything is led to one point. It isn¡¯t just the most important element for disciplines of kingship. Economics, political science, history, the study of religion¡ªall leads to this one point. Disciplines of kingship exists to develop the ability to see through essence.¡±
Robert was quite shocked. Even Adelio didn¡¯t exin specifically that much. But she even pointed the unexpected parts and said the best answer.
Charlize smiled coldly.
¡°Some foolish people only study how to rule while studying disciplines of kingship. But how can we say one is a wise ruler just because his position is the emperor? Before ruling the kingdom, one must first not exploit their position, and they should respect others just the way they are.¡±
Her fluent logic shocked Robert. She questioned back.
¡°What do you think?¡±
Robert was confused. Even though Charlize gave him enough time, he couldn¡¯t answer.
She stared at Robert.
¡°Those who only see the external appearance never realize the real value inside.¡±
She was a girl with a pretty face. There were ambiguous words in her statement. It was like she was giving him a lesson.
But he tried to find a way to take control of the situation, but why couldn¡¯t he?
Robert stared at Charlize. Her blue eyes glowed mysteriously as if it contained the whole universe.
¡°The book is just a sh.e.l.l. Isn¡¯t actualprehension needed to make it be useful knowledge?¡±
Charlize taught him a lesson who couldn¡¯t see the true essence. Robert was speechless as he was shamed by Charlize¡¯s ability.
¡®Is there nothing I can do?¡¯
No, this can¡¯t happen. Robert barely managed to keep hisposure. Lose to Charlez Ronan? Robert must defeat her.
¡°But that¡¯s only¡¡±
Robert clenched his teeth and continued spoke.
¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the 13th prince is going to be a.s.sa.s.sinated soon. And by receiving lessons from a master it meant he is joining in the fight for the throne. You don¡¯t have the power to protect the 13th prince.¡±
Robert was starting to raise his voice.
¡°What use is it to teach him? I mean, can he even understand what you are saying. He isn¡¯t the crown prince who had been educated strictly since young.¡±
Robert thought by now, Charlize would falter. It was known that Robert was supporting the crown prince. As Charlize was working for the 13th prince, she would fear the crown prince. And eventually Robert will be the victor. To his surprise, she smiled even brighter.
Her eyes folded like a half moon. Her expression was dreamy and calm. She had a pretty smile on her face.
¡°I think my prince will understand the text book of Adelio better than the prince you¡¯re supporting.¡±
Disregarding Dn, was an insult to the royal family. Charlize wasn¡¯t kind enough to put up with this insult. She didn¡¯t know why, but maybe it was because Dn respected her.
¡®A man who would be a tyrant shouldn¡¯t be disregarded by these people.¡¯
Making one more person silent is always helpful. The atmosphere changed suddenly. If she could turn into anything at the moment, she was now a sharpened cold burning sword.
¡°Robert.¡±
Charlize ¡®looked down¡¯ on Robert. Char was the magical sword. Even though she looked like an elegant doll who pretends to be human but she was still sharp as a sword. She was unrealistically beautiful, mysterious like a fairy. As soon as Robert saw the eyes of Charlize, he was terrified.
¡°Anyone who talked without a second thought, died quickly from olden times.¡±
It was her warning said with in a cold smile that he should watch hisnguage. Robert didn¡¯t know that it was filled with bloodthirstiness bloodl.u.s.t. The terror she invoked in him already exceeded the range of human capabilities. He just felt like he was suffocating.
¡®What is this?¡¯
His mind started to break into pieces. Every part of his body started to be stiff. If he was terrified a little, he could have stepped back. But Robert went felt a cold chill and stopped. Robert opened his eyes. As she carved a seal on the Duke¡¯s body, he would not be able to disobey her orders from now on.
¡°I hope you could watch your mouth.¡±
She loosened the tension as if it was nothing, but Robert still remained still. It was destructively beautiful and unbelievably intense. It was so intense that he almost suffocated only by looking at her.
¡°Then¡¡±
She left only a parting word and left the library. There were textbooks in her hand. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people in the library at that time. There was only one person who saw Charlize¡¯s true side self beneath her persona, Robert.
¡°¡¡±
He was holding his breath for a long time and he finally managed to breath. His hands were soaked in sweat. He never wanted to feel that mysterious feeling again.
That afternoon.
Char began teaching Dn using the textbook for the first time. She had only taught him swordsmanship until now. The .s.sroom was wide and clean. Mary helped Charlize organized the books onto the bookshelf.
¡°Your highness, you have to read fifty pages of the book. If you have anything to ask or if there¡¯s anything you didn¡¯t understand please ask me after studying them.¡±
Dn stared at the textbook about the study of kingship.
¡°It¡¯s the first day so let¡¯s simply study.¡±
He raised his head again, and looked at Charlize quietly.
¡®Simply?¡¯
His face seemed to send a non verbal question. Because this book¡¯s curriculum was about five times faster than the ordinary curriculum. But Charlize didn¡¯t avoid his eyes.
¡®Come on, it¡¯s easy for you.¡¯
Even though she never said it out loud, he understood and replied to her with a meaningful look. They still endured the long silence. Soon, he sighed and started to read the book obediently. It was finally the free time for Charlize. She started to lightly create a mana circle in front of Dn as if she was showing off. She backed the chair and stretched herself. She rxed her muscles and took breathes peacefully. She remembered her mastery of the sword dance of emperors in the past. It¡¯s time to be the master of mana now. She started to think deeply.
¡®What happened earlier in the library, Dn must have heard about it already.¡¯
Char trusted Dn¡¯s information gathering. But she never knew where he got that information from. But considering the performance he had shown before her return it was more stupid to think he would not know.
¡®I am always ready to answer anything you ask.¡¯
But Dn never asked information first. Charlize was waiting for him to bite the bait. Opening a light mana circle was hard and boring. The silence was broken by the sound of him flipping the pages. Charlize soon noticed that he was looking at her instead of the book.
¡®That kind of tickles.¡¯
Her senses were very sensitive while working with mana. Even though she was closing her eyes, she could easily notice his gaze at her. He must be curious if she was using mana or not because it didn¡¯t make sense. Magicians were normally old, it was unbelievable for a young child to use mana. Charlize¡¯s existence was abnormal.
Dn said.
¡°I read it all master.¡±
Charlize slowly opened her eyes. She controlled the flow of mana in the .s.sroom as she wished. When she opened her eyes, all the mana vanished.
¡°The sun hasn¡¯t set yet. You are very quick, your highness.¡±
She smiled as she acted like she didn¡¯t know his true abilities.
¡°Do you have anything to ask?¡±
Charlize was nervous. Because right now, he was clearly looking at her. Tension rose in the air.
But then, his lips parted.
¡°You¡¯ve never spoken about your family.¡±
Chapter 8
Thank you for the raws Haru Honeyshiki!
¡®Family?¡¯
Of course. I didn¡¯t want to talk about my family to anyone. I really don¡¯t want to talk to him about it. I must have looked upset. He who seemed to care about me backed up as if a waring beast stepping back from the enemy with its ws hidden.
¡°Don¡¯t answer it. I have no questions, master.¡±
Charlize was quite confused. She also felt a little disappointed.
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Even if he asked about her family, she would have considered for a long time. Still, she wished he would ask her, but he sure was a wild beast.
He wouldn¡¯t open himself up to me.
¡°This would be it for today. Thank you.¡±
Charlizeughed and stood up. She wasn¡¯t trying to continue the conversation, nor did she ask any more questions. Her behavior made him anxious. But he didn¡¯t stop her again.
But¡
¡®You¡¯re not going to let this go¡¡¯
Dn¡¯s mind represented as a bowl, was starting to fill up with drops of water called curiosity. Charlize was expecting the time the bowl waspletely filled with water and would overflow soon. If he bites the bait, she won¡¯t let it go. Fishing is all about endurance.
Charlize was left feeling puzzled for the whole night.
¡®Family.¡¯
She kept thinking about him. He wasn¡¯t interested in the King who gave birth to him. He only cared about the 7th concubine who gave birth to him. Before her return, the 7th concubine was the center of thepet.i.tion towards the throne. The second and 4th concubine hated the 7th concubine the most and bullied her.
All the princes both concubines gave birth to were dead. The death of a prince was consideredmon, but six princes were dead ¡®first.¡¯ The former crown prince had insulted Shan kingdom where the 7th concubine was from. And that prince was murdered the ¡®most cruelly.¡¯
The fifth prince was the only one who attended the 7th concubine¡¯s funeral. After the intensepet.i.tion, the 5th prince was the one ¡®taking the throne.¡¯ At first, they thought it was a coincidence, but it was not.
Every situation could be exined by the 7th concubine.
¡®Dn was the secret ruler of this kingdom. This fact was known after his death. When he was alive, no one knew his true self. When Dn died, the whole kingdom was in chaos because he was the real ruler who controlled the emperor.¡¯
That¡¯s not all.
¡®At that time, the anonymous well-known painter, music, and musicalposer was all him. The upper .s.s was in a mess with this incident.
Also, he wasn¡¯t just talented in arts. He was gifted in economics, legition, medical science, agriculture, architecture, and management. He was versatile academically.
His notes wereter found and were published, and was sensational. All the notes written by him became legendary.¡¯
¡®The 7th concubine who delivered Prince Dn must have had a big influence in his characteristics.¡¯
¡®That¡¯s right. We had found the 7th concubine¡¯s willter in the pension Dn stated for a while. The schrs were ashamed they hadn¡¯t realized his talents. And they started to pay attention to the forgotten 7th concubine.¡¯
¡®Don¡¯t get sick, don¡¯t stand out, and survive by any means.¡¯
The 7th concubine¡¯s will letter soon became popr. It was only one sentence, but it gave his purpose in life. He kept her words in mind until he died.
Charlize thought the only reason he never wished to be the emperor was because of the 7th concubine.
What if the will letter from the 7th concubine was ¡®Be an emperor by all means.¡¯?
The whole kingdom would have gone to ruin.
Charlize opened the window, and a cold wind blew inside. The sky was full of stars. Charlize believed in this opportunity. There was a reason for not bing his master just after her return.
It had to be now.
¡®This fall, the 7th concubine dies.¡¯
The cause of her death was from poisoning. The 7th concubine who gave birth to him suffered great pain until she died.
If I want to gain his trust, I have to use this time as much as I could.
Char definitely needed to attend to 7th concubine¡¯s funeral and stay until it all ended. She suddenly became distracted by a soft melody from a piano.
Char paused.
¡®Piano?¡¯
She could hear the piano from a close distance. Char turned her head.
¡®This is¡¡¡¯
The sound came from his bedroom. The calm song¡¯s tune soon became dark. She could imagine his face without looking. She had lived a long life as a sword.
Char was the closestpanion of the emperors. She was knowledgeable about royalties¡¯ hobbies and refinement. She could easilye up with the names ofposition. It was the ¡®Secret h.e.l.lo¡¯posed by Daruken. She murmured the lyrics she learned from the musical.
¡°You are an amateur, my fairy.¡±
Char started to sing following the melody. The sound of the piano suddenly stopped.
Perhaps he hadn¡¯t noticed I was listening.
He must be hesitating. It was silent for a long time. Was it too hasty? Dn was like an alert cat. Silence soon filled the room.
¡°¡..¡±
But soon the keyboard continued ying. She quietly listened to the song.
¡°As soon as I saw you, I became your prisoner.¡±
This time, he didn¡¯t stop. Charlize slowly filled the melody with her voice as if she was adding her own chords.
¡°Where are you going, my fairy?¡±
As if Dn was responding, he yed another line. Charlize sang again. She turned her head and looked towards the bedroom where he was at. The wall was still hard and remote, but through the melody flowing the air, they weremunicating.
¡®Secret h.e.l.lo¡¯ was famous. Theposer was showing his excitement, shock, curiosity, and pounding when he first saw the muse. Attractive but mysterious and careful at the same time.
The muse waster caught for being a spy. It was a song which could attract someone who lures. The subt.i.tle for the song was ¡®there are thorns in roses.¡¯
¡°Don¡¯t ignore me.¡±
Did Dn feel something from Charlize?
Stars filled the night sky. And delicate scentsing from the diffusers were sweet. A soft and dazzling tune. An intense and devastating y of music.
The melody was too beautiful. It was quite tingling tomunicate with the piano. The atmosphere was making her crazy.
¡°Please look at me.¡±
The song ended. The y stopped. The silence that filled the room was unreal.
¡°¡.¡±
Suddenly, he closed the keyboard.
Charlize grinned.
She turned her head, pretending she knew nothing. She was humming. She kept humming the melody of the ¡®Secret h.e.l.lo.¡¯ And the window wasn¡¯t closed for a long time.
If Charlize was to choose one person in her family who cared about her, it would be the second young master. Still, that attention was nearly as much as an attention to an ant in the street.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
¡°There aren¡¯t any responses back.¡±
¡°¡.What?¡±
The second young master Dante was upset. The maid, feeling sorry, avoided his eyes. Dante sent Charlize a letter yesterday. It wasn¡¯t something special. He was just asking how she was.
She still was his younger sister. He couldn¡¯t be like the first young master or father whopletely ignored her. Sending a mail required great courage.
Dante was shocked.
¡°There aren¡¯t any responses.¡±
He was quite joyful while writing the letter. He was expecting her to be delighted by his attention. He was even concerned that she might consider the letter as a love letter and irritate her.
But she didn¡¯t reply. He wasn¡¯t even thinking about this situation.
¡°There will be a response tomorrow morning.¡±
Dante refused to ept this reality. This must be a mistake. The mailman must bezy. Anyway, Charlize must have responded if she saw the letter.
¡°But young master¡¡¡±
The maid shut her mouth as she saw Dante¡¯s fierce eyes. She couldn¡¯t say that Charlize read the letter. Dante kept thinking she would reply. Those thoughts made him feel better.
There will be a swordsmanshippet.i.tion soon.
¡®I have to concentrate on training and distract myself from my thoughts of her.¡¯
Dante erased thoughts of her in his mind and turned back. He was heading towards the training field. He didn¡¯t know she had changed.
Also, thepet.i.tion won¡¯t be the way he would have expected it to be.
¡ª¡ª¡ª
¡°I will meet mother this afternoon.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have a .s.s so you can do as you wish.¡±
They were having breakfast. Ten days were enough to get to know each other. Charlize replied to his report.
¡®Can I approach him a little?¡¯
Dn was super sensitive when it¡¯s about his mother, the 7th concubine. How far could she go with this?
They weren¡¯t connecting as if they were water and oil. Absolutely white or ck. There wasn¡¯t any grey between them.
Charlize didn¡¯t want to stimte him too much. She pretended to be calm and finished her sd.
¡®He is nning to pay a visit to the 7th concubine.¡¯
Dn was brighter today. Of course, he is clean and wless every day, but today he was much more brilliant. He had the fanciest and .s.siest uniform. His ck hair seemed like it was from the East.
He was elegant and fancy. His handsome face as if it¡¯s carved, was paired with calm marine eyes. Though his eyes hid his thoughts, this boy seemed to be brighter than usual.
His mouth was grinning a little.
¡°Can I apany you on your way to your mother?¡±
As if it was nothing, she broke the silence. He turned stiff. The boy stared at Charlize as if he was trying to figure out what she was up to. It was the sharpest look he had given her.
¡®I¡¯ll take that as a no.¡¯
Butter, his response was unexpected.
¡°¡..Okay.¡±
¡°What?¡±
It was Charlize who was confused. But she soon got back to her senses.
¡°Oh¡Thank you, your highness.¡±
I never needed to thank him though. I was quite moved. He was like a cat, which was hesitating whether or not he should run away or not and finally seeded to pet him.
He spoke hesitantly.
¡°You are the first one who paid attention to¡.my mother.¡±
¡®I¡¯m doing that to seduce you.¡¯
¡°But if you see my mom, you¡¯ll love her. She is very kind and sweet.¡±
When he was praising the 7th concubine, he finally was acting like his age. Charlize thought she was quite familiar with him, but with his ears red, it was quite strange and shocking.
¡®Was he this handsome?¡¯
Dn now was dangerous to my heart. He was shining like the sun. He was too shiny that I couldn¡¯t see him straight.
He looked at Charlize and smiled. She felt trapped for a moment.
Chapter 9
Charlize was happy as Dn approved the offer. She knows how much the prince loves the 7th concubine. She opened her closet to find a fitting dress to wear.
¡°Which one suits me better?¡¯
¡°Everything suits you, mydy.¡±
She tried on two different dresses. Her maid, Mary, was telling the truth. Whether it be the conspicuous red dress or the soft beige dress, it suited her very well.
¡°What dress would the royal concubine like?¡±
Charlize, after long consideration, chose the beige dress. Mary, who was also trying to decide which dress would be the better option, apuded Charlize¡¯s choice.
¡°The Royal Concubine also loves sapphire jewels!¡±
¡°Is that so? Then it would be best to wear sapphires as the main essory.¡±
Mary opened the jewelry box where she gently pulled out a ne with arge sapphire dangling from the chain.
¡°Isn¡¯t this her favorite jewel because the colour of sapphire is the same as the prince¡¯s eyes?¡±
Mary mumbled as she draped the ne around her neck. There were diamonds imbued on a gold string. In the middle hung a sapphire in the form of a teardrop. This color definitely resembled Dn¡¯s magnificent blue eyes.
Unsure whether or not he¡¯d be able to notice this detail in her outfit, the idea still shows great sincerity.
¡®Dn is also trying his best to decorate himself, so it¡¯s only fair for me to do the same.¡¯
¡°Oh my G.o.d¡ You look so beautiful.¡±
¡°Thank you, Mary.¡±
Charlize looked at the image of herself reflected in the mirror in satisfaction before happily patting Mary upon the head in grat.i.tude. The young maid¡¯s eyes opened widely. Her two eyes, which resembled a dog¡¯s, were big. Mary was embarra.s.sed to beplimented in such a way.
Paying no mind to the starstruck maid, Charlize opened the door to leave the room. The building was quite small; after descending the stairs there was a garden where Dn was waiting.
Once Dn noticed Charlize, he paused for a moment¡ but only for a moment. Char wished for Dn to notice the sincerity disyed in her outfit in the form of her sapphire ne, but he turned away and looked somewhere else.
¡®I can¡¯t believe that half of Dn¡¯s budget is given and used for the royal concubine.¡¯
The merits of those two werepletely different, but she already knew what the 7th concubine meant to Dn. However, knowing the truth and seeing the truth waspletely different.
¡°You came, your highness.¡±
The maids were meticulous and polite.
The 7th concubine was also staying at the royal pce, so it didn¡¯t take long to arrive at her pce.
¡°This is amazing¡..¡±
7th concubine¡¯s building was beautiful. It was also much bigger and higher than Dn¡¯s house. The garden was also fascinating. 7th concubine stayed on the 4th floor.
As the concubine was suffering from an incurable disease, she could only wee her guests while on her bed. Dn gave the concubine the flowers he raised as a gift, and all the kind words the prince spoke were warm.
¡°I¡¯m here, mother.¡±
¡°Oh¡..¡±
Charlize sped her hands together and walked outside first to give the pair some s.p.a.ce and privacy to talk. Dn showed a rare, genuine smile to the concubine.
¡®I¡¯ve never seen him express himself in such an enthusiastically pa.s.sionate way.¡¯
As I overheard what they were talking about¡.
¡°It¡¯s getting hotter, I could sweat by just standing outside for 20 minutes. The sky is also very clear and blue, but before it rains clouds form and are scattered all over the sky.¡±
Their conversation mainly consisted of Dn talking about the outside world while the 7th concubine sincerely listened to all his words. From time to time she would ask him a question to continue the discussion.
¡°What flowers are there in your garden, my prince?¡±
¡°There are Manchurian yellow loosestrife, and there are also sedum sarmentosum flowers. Also, there are sedumtiovalifoliums which I¡¯ve brought today¡..¡±
Dn was kind. The boy could also be poetic.
¡°I¡¯ve also seen a b.u.t.terfly on my way here. The b.u.t.terfly flying from the nasturtium into the air was dreamlike.¡±
To Charlize, it seemed he spoke of all this in consideration of the 7th concubine, his mother, who wasn¡¯t able to leave her room due to her current condition.
¡®I¡¯ve never seen him act so kindly before.¡¯
¡°The winds are often very cooling. If you stay under the shed in the shade it doesn¡¯t seem as hot outside too.¡±
The prince spoke in a very .s.sy and elegant manner.
¡°The green gra.s.s is more lively now than it was in spring. I think all the living creatures are happy that a drought isn¡¯t arriving¡¡±
The 7th concubineughed as she imagined the world the prince was describing.
¡®The princess from Shan kingdom.¡¯
Char thought as she nced at the concubine.
Although she was forgotten and sick, she still had an aura of elegance. She was much more lovely rather than pretty as she held Dn¡¯s hands in her own thin ones.
The two greatly resemble each other¡ªher soft ck hair and beautiful features were just like Dns. Char felt a little strange. She strategically approached the 7th concubine, but when she saw the concubine moving around, something was¡.
¡®It¡¯s known she was poisoned just after delivering Dn.¡¯
The concubine had problems breathing. Her health was seriously in disarray and she no longer had the power to stand up. Summer is soon to pa.s.s and Fall will follow after.
By the time the seasons reachte summer, the 7th concubine will be forced to suffer through great pains worse than death itself.
It¡¯s impossible to stop time and prevent the seasons from changing¡ªthe moment the poison takes full effect will soone.
¡®The only way to prevent her from undergoing that excruciating pain is to give her Heeru gra.s.s.¡¯
Heeru gra.s.s was so rare that only the emperor had possession over it. But the emperor wouldn¡¯t hand it over to the 7th concubine, so she needs to find another way to obtain it.
¡®Oh.¡¯
Suddenly, Charlize thought of a possible solution to obtain the gra.s.s Around this time the emperor opens a swordsmanshippet.i.tion. The emperor grants the winner one wish.
Thispet.i.tion opens every 10 years and numerous people partic.i.p.ate in it, including peopleing from foreign countries.
Anybody¡ªregardless of upation, nationality, gender, and age¡ªcould partic.i.p.ate in the contest. This was the onlypet.i.tion that was dictated by skill and skill alone.
The emperor would even grant a building to the winner if it was their wish, so thepet.i.tion was intense.
¡®But I won¡¯t have any problem.¡¯
Charlize thought.
¡®I can ask for the Heeru gra.s.s as my wish.¡¯
Dn would definitely pay her back for this debt if Charlize hands it over to him¡.
¡°My prince, did youe with anypany today?¡±
Suddenly, the concubine¡¯s attention centered towards Charlize as she asked this, pulling the youngdy away from her inner thoughts. Dn promptly turned back and stared at Charlize.
Waiting with the maids behind the door, Char began to grow anxious. Dn let go of the concubine¡¯s hands. While looking at Char, he began his reply.
¡°Sorry for introducing her sote. Mother, she is my teacher.¡±
¡°h.e.l.lo, royal concubine. d to meet you. My name is Charlize, I¡¯m from the Ronan family.¡±
The time Charlize spent practicing royal etiquette was for moments like these.
She pulled up the end of her dress. She kneeled with her right leg ced gracefully behind her. Her back was bent a perfect 35 degrees. It was so perfect that it looked like a photo from an etiquette textbook was pulled out and ced on disy before them.
As she raised her head, she was faced with the concubine¡¯s bright smile. The concubine was friendly to Char.
¡°I can¡¯t believe our prince already has a master. He has truly grown up quite a lot.¡±
Dn stepped aside as if to signal Charlizeto move up. Following his indication, Charlize slowly approached the bed where the two were talking previously.
Her steps were elegant and silent, not a sound was created by any move she made. The concubine was satisfied with Charlize.
¡°Although my son isn¡¯t very clever, please be considerate as he is still young.¡±
It was the perfect att.i.tude towards the master of her kid.
The Shan kingdom often advised or praised the teacher by criticizing their own child. They stress on being humble in rtions between masters and pupils.
She knew this, but Charlize lowered her body with confusion written on her face as she replied.
¡°No, he is too excellent for me to teach him anything. I was shocked more than a couple of times.¡±
¡°You are a big help¡. I¡¯m so happy. You are from the Ronans. I can¡¯t believe ady from a famous family became the master of our prince.¡±
The concubine grasped Charlize¡¯s hand.
¡°I will teach him well, royal concubine. Thank you for trusting me.¡±
Charlize unconsciously held the concubine¡¯s hand back which held no power. Her skin was dry, and her hand was thin and fragile.
But the warmth emanating from the concubine¡¯s hands were filling Charlize¡¯s chest. She could feel something heavy now weighing on her heart.
After a long conversation, the 7th concubine began to be visibly tired.
Charlize now knew why Dn didn¡¯t visit the 7th concubine that often. The 7th concubine only wished to show herself to Dn while in perfect condition, but she wasn¡¯t often in good condition.
¡°¡.¡±
On the way back Dn stopped at the garden and remained silent for a while. He suddenly turned back and stared at Charlize.
Charlize smiled back as she was expecting this moment toe, but Dn would only stare at her. Soon, she began to feel ufortable.
¡®Again, he won¡¯t ask anything.¡¯
You know, the thirsty man digs a well. You shouldn¡¯t wait around for something, take the initiative and do what¡¯s needed before it¡¯s toote¡ªCharlize wasn¡¯t nning on patiently waiting around for his question.
She took a step forward towards Dn as he stood there and continued to simply watch her.
¡°I think the 7th royal concubine is a really nice person from what I saw today¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°You were right.¡±
A gust of wind blew past them. During hotter seasons the sunlight is just too strong. But the scent of the garden was stronger.
The wind blew over and tousled Charlize¡¯s hair. A b.u.t.terfly resting on the petals of a nearby flower flew towards Charlize and circled around her.
¡°She was a really respectable person.¡±
Dn focused all his attention upon Charlize as she continued her praises. Her blue eyes were dark, yet held a glistening brightness akin to the night sky.
Although it is daytime, he could feel the covertness of night seeping from her still form. Is it because of her gics?. Is it because she is famously known as the Cindere of the Ronan Duke family?
One thing is for sure, the Charlize right now at this very moment is excessively attractive. Although she disyed this certain gentleness, there was a powerful sense of allurement flowing off from her.
It was so strong that it became irresistible. It was a noticeable and unavoidable type of attractiveness which couldn¡¯t be missed. Her small body was thin, but what made Dn hesitate wasn¡¯t her appearance.
¡®This is.¡¯
Dn could thoroughly see through things more often than not. His insight could read the deepest thoughts hidden in one¡¯s mind. What Dn saw within Charlize looked like cold metal.
Although she was extraordinarily beautiful, she looked more alike to sharp metal than a real person.
¡®But that¡¯s impossible. It doesn¡¯t make sense¡¯
Dn thought for a while about what he wanted to say as he tried to understand his absurd thoughts.
¡®Firstly, I have to tell her what¡¯s forefront in my mind.¡¯
The boy broke his silence after hesitating for a long while.
¡°Thank you.¡±
A soft breeze blew between Charlize and Dn before he took a breath and slowly continued.
¡°Thank you, my master.¡±
Dn raised his head after giving a subtle nod of respect towards is proimed master. Charlize was confused as she wasn¡¯t expecting this turn of events, however, soon smiled brightly in response.
Although it was a soft smile, it was still as sharp as a sword.
In the song ¡®Secret h.e.l.lo¡¯ that Dn yed, the subt.i.tle read: ¡®there is a thorn in the rose.`. But her cold heart definitely didn¡¯t have any plots. It¡¯spletely different from a thorn in the rose.
If we name that weapon¡ A chilling, burning, beautiful sword. Rather than the cold holy sword, it was designed to both hurt and lure someone.
Dn acknowledged his absurd thoughts and came to an understanding. She is just like¡ a magical sword.
Chapter 10
Trantor: Happybear13
¡®Dn thanked me for the first time.¡¯
Charlize felt something like a thrill. Definitely. She felt like all her efforts have paid off.
Seeing the 7th concubine recognize her as a teacher, the prince¡¯s attitude has be more evident.
It was Dn who never broke down the walls of his heart. It¡¯s more than that way.
¡°Master¡¡±
Dn took a breath for a moment.
¡°I am puzzled.¡±
It was an unexpected sound. Charlize tried not to panic.
¡°What is it, Prince?¡±
¡°More than Master looking at me, I¡¯m looking at you more puzzled.¡±
What does it mean?
Charlize doesn¡¯t enjoy riddles. She didn¡¯t like the feeling that she didn¡¯t know.
The process of agonizing and brainwashing in front of the riddle was particrly difficult.
Charlize could not pass Dn¡¯s words as lightly, as in everyday life.
It was the first time Dn spoke of his thoughts for her. There must be an intention.
¡°¡If you have any questions, you can ask me anytime.¡±
Charlize answered calmly.
However, this didn¡¯t seem like a good choice.
Like sleep talking in one¡¯s sleep. And like a casual, self-contradictory remark. Was it a word that he said in a moment of impulse?
Dn shut his mouth with an expression of ¡°Oops¡±. The flow was cut off.
¡®What were you thinking about, Dn?¡¯
Knowing his strong vignce, Charlize couldn¡¯t get any closer.
She just guessed it was an unusual idea. Judging from Dn¡¯s genius, it may be a pretty dangerous idea.
Charlize looked at Dn for a moment. Still, he¡¯s building a wall.
¡°Is it okay if I just decide one misunderstanding for the prince?¡±
She can say this much.
¡°I didn¡¯t look at the prince with a puzzled look. I¡¯m just waiting.¡±
¡°You¡¯re waiting¡¡±
Dn followed the end. He¡¯ll be fine because that¡¯s the first question he started.
Charlize lowered her voice and whispered.
¡°Yes, the moment I got my hands on the white drawing paper.¡±
In Charlize¡¯s eyes, Dn was like a man of pure white drawing paper.
Such a sweet analogy to the man who will be the dangerous tyrant of the future. It tickles like a bird¡¯s feather.
If you paint it ck, it will be ck, and if you paint it with red, it will be red. It¡¯s like drawing paper.
¡°¡¡±
Dn looked at Charlize with that ¡®suspicious¡¯ eye. Charlizeughed. He doesn¡¯t ask questions anyway.
There was no need to add an exnation.
Without revealing each other¡¯s innermost thoughts, the conversation ended equally.
That night Charlize had a nightmare. It was a strange thing. She usually doesn¡¯t dream.
¡®Save me!¡¯
She screamed all over the ce.
In the dream, Charlize was Keira.
The Emperor who holds Keira is unstoppable. Without a mercy on his hands, he brutally swings a sword.
Someone¡¯s blood, flesh, skin, and tears in my body. It was dying.
me myself? Never.
No. ¡Is it really not?
¡°The sword has eaten people.¡±
¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for that, innocent people wouldn¡¯t have died so vainly.¡±
No matter how much she says it, it¡¯s no use.
No one but the emperor can hear the sword¡¯snguage. The emperorsughed happily at the words of praise and hatred of the sword.
At that moment, Keira felt dizzy. She denied the torrent of words from all quarters.
She wanted to close her ears, but she had no ears and no hands. It was terrible at the moment. She got goosebumps all over her body. She had no choice.
Someone, no, the Emperor just swings herself. Again and again.
People are dying again. She was ¡®killing¡¯ them, but it wasn¡¯t her will. It was an offer.
Does it make sense? It makes sense. The empire really made a woman to be a sword. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She was dazed. She kept thinking.
-Does anyone understand? How are you going to describe this pain? Do you think you¡¯ll understand if I tell you?
-Can you imagine it? I¡¯m d you don¡¯t think I¡¯m crazy. Can you understand what I¡¯ve been through?
-No, you don¡¯t know this hell unless you went through it yourself. Nobody. Never.
-I¡¯m the only one who remembers the time I¡¯vee back. Don¡¯t forget. What the Empire did to me. Only that memory keeps me going.
-The moment I forget, I lose my reason. Why did I run so hard? What is the reason why it burned like this?
-I¡¯m not going to be eaten up by a sense of skepticism.
¡°The sword.¡±
¡°Cursed sword.¡±
¡°It must be a sword with a devil in it.¡±
¡°The ugly sword.¡±
¡°The sword of flesh.¡±
I didn¡¯t wanted to kill you. I didn¡¯t wanted to kill you!
¡°Hyuk, ha, ha, ha¡¡±
Charlize jumped up in surprise.
Her heart beat like it was going to burst. The beating sound seemed to spread vividly in her ears.
Breathing out, she managed to control her trembling body. Her whole body shaking and trembling weakly.
She was quite absent-minded.
¡®I¡¯ve had nightmares.¡¯
She was human. She¡¯s not a sword anymore. Charlize felt something hot running down her cheeks.
What is it?
Her palm is buried on her cheek in bewilderment. The water is dripping a lot.
¡®Tears?¡¯
Am I crying?
¡°Why¡¡±
What are these tears?
Charlize had no idea it would be so difficult to realize her feelings.
She doesn¡¯t know how to exin it, because it¡¯s so unfamiliar.
Is it because of the lingering nightmares? Is it anger? Is it angry or something? Or was I sad?
Did I feel sorry for losing my humanity and bing a monster for revenge again?
There is no reason to cry. No, to be exact, she doesn¡¯t have time to indulge in sentiment so leisurely as to shed water in her eyes.
It was dawn when she raised her head. The building was chillingly quiet.
The pce of the 13th Prince, where few people work. This ce was neither the Grand Family nor the battlefield nor the Emperor¡¯s side.
It made her strangely calm to think that Dn¡¯s bedroom was not far from here.
Her trembling fingertips gradually subsided. Strangely enough.
¡°I wondered¡¡±
She muttered casually to herself.
She thought about it all day, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant. Charlize turned her head.
The window is closed.
A few days ago, she remembered Dn ying the piano and herself singing ¡°Secret Hello¡±. It happened only a few days ago, but it seems like she went through it a long time ago.
Tears dripped down. The nket is getting wet slowly. Charlize looked at the sword on the wall.
¡®I want to swing around.¡¯
It was a sudden impulse. she certainly woke up from her sleep anyway. Tears still flow.
Under this state of emotion, people who have tried to sleep will suffer from nightmares again.
In her experience, when she was having a hard time, she had to move her body. People lose their thoughts when they use their bodies.
¡®Let¡¯s empty my head.¡¯
Charlize stood up recklessly.
It¡¯s still early in the morning. The moon rose brilliantly in the night sky.
For the first time since bes Dn¡¯s master, she has been out dressed in a knight¡¯s uniform, not a dress. She arrived soon at the drill hall.
And.
The genius of the century began to wield the sword. Charlize was frantically immersed until the morning sun came up. She even forgot the passing of time.
She felt like she was pouring energy into the air, so she emptied everything out. She shook it off.
¡®Emotions are luxury.¡¯
Everything had to go ording to n. The sword obeyed Charlize simply as if he were serving her. It moved as easily as if it were her body.
Just as a person raises her arm without thinking, swinging a sword was just a swing.
As naturally as water flows. Breathingfortably. It was very easy and simple.
She lived as a sword and reigned on top of all swords. Human beings were in an unreachable state.
The intense feelings was eaten by the sword.
The fire is usually red, but the very hot fire is blue. It was Charlize¡¯s ck blue zing sword.
It wasn¡¯t long before she found her cool.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize lowered the sword diagonally. And calmly put it in the sword behind her back.
She skipped breakfast and took a bath. What she can do until she have a nightmare?
Just when she¡¯s awake. She need to be sober.
Charlize washed her body and even her emotions.
Today is the day of the fencing ss. As usual, the ss was easy. Neither of them has shown their skills yet.
Toward the 15th day, Dn practiced only the basic posture of hitting a straw doll with a wooden sword.
¡°Excuse me, mydy¡¡±
It was Mary¡¯s voice.
It was during ss, so the maid was very careful while talking to her.
Charlize looked at Mary.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Not at all, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you at all¡. You¡¯ve got a guest, and he¡¯s looking for the Prince.¡±
¡®A guest?¡¯
¡°The 9th Prince. He¡¯s waiting in the parlor on the first floor right now.¡±
The 9th prince. It is really unexpected. She understood that Mary was wary once.
An uninvited guest, but a visit from the royal family. It was in ss, so it would have been difficult to tell him to keep waiting.
Charlize thought for a moment and said to Dn.
¡°I¡¯ll have to end today¡¯s ss.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
As she went with Dn to the drawing room where the 9th prince had been taken, Charlize asked Mary.
¡°Mary, do you happen to know why the 9th Prince came?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure. But, uh, the prince wanted to see mydy, too¡¡±
¡°Me too?¡±
When Charlize was surprised by an unexpected remark, Marry was sorry and nodded her head.
What¡¯s wrong with Ronan?
There was only one point.
Charlize recalled before returning. The 9th prince seemed to have lived quite a long time, but the reason was probably because he was useless.
She guess it wasn¡¯t even a checklist.
But if there was one thing about the 9th prince that she remember, she could tell that he was a womanizer.
Waiting in the drawing room, the 9th prince was enjoying the warm refreshment.
In the meantime, Dn, who changed his clothes, entered the drawing room first. Charlize followed in.
¡°Did you say it was Ronan¡¯s disgrace?¡±
The 9th prince asked Charlize out of the blue, apparently ignoring Dn.
His pupils, ncing through Charlize outward appearance, were momentarily dted by the incredible appearance.
¡°What? So she lived here.¡±
Soon he came to his senses and smiled unpleasantly as he nced over Charlize.
¡°I¡¯d be d if you didn¡¯t drag it along saying it was scary, let alone holding the sword. Did you get the knighthood with your face?¡±
Chapter 11
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Happybear13
The 9th Prince knew the name of Charlize Ronan. She¡¯s also famous in society.
She¡¯s a nuisancedy, and she¡¯s still 15 years old, so he thought he¡¯d just put his eyes on her.
In the aftermath of the morning dream, Charlize had a strangely acquiring atmosphere somewhere. Even then, it was too fascinating.
¡°I am Lady Charlize Ronan, pleased to meet you the 9th Prince.¡±
Charlize had the courtesy of the royal family. He couldn¡¯t think of any expression on her face.
The 9th prince inadvertently swallowed his saliva.
¡°I heard that the only thing you can do is to seduce a man¡ You¡¯re really teaching, aren¡¯t you? Oh, my God.¡±
The 9th prince was easily interested in Dn.
For the 9th prince, Charlize in front of him looked more like a funnier toy than Dn.
¡®Why not?¡¯
Charlize thought.
She was used to the ridicule. The 9th prince was so young.
Of course, he was 16, so on the surface, he was 1 year older than Charlize.
However, physical age is meaningless. Keira¡¯s age is hundreds of years.
Charlize didn¡¯t even feel worthy dealing with this shallow level of insult.
¡®I¡¯ve heard from the maid that you wants to see me.¡±
¡°Yeah. I¡¯m curious. What the hell is it that you can make a decision to be a teacher of the 13th Prince?¡±
¡°I wrote down a small application on the application form, so if you¡¯re curious, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to look it up yourself.¡±
¡°Are you already going to drop off your guest who has just arrived?¡±
Charlize had never heard of speaking informally from Dn. Therefore, the 9th prince¡¯s attitude did not feel familiar.
Technically speaking, however, the 9th prince¡¯s attitude is not against etiquette.
¡°Don¡¯t stand like that, why don¡¯t youe and sit down and pour me a cup of tea, mydy?¡±
To Charlize, the 9th prince¡¯s teasing was like a child¡¯s childish mischief.
It sounds like a pesky parrot of Paris.
However, she¡¯s slowly getting annoyed.
¡°¡¡±
Suddenly in the air, Charlize and Dn¡¯s gaze were intertwined like a ma.
Dn sank quietly, and Charlize noticed that Dn didn¡¯t like the situation.
Strangely enough, the 9th prince will probably die sooner than before his return. He¡¯ll die naturally after being caught up in the war of the session.
The 9th prince was deeply offended that Charlize did not see him.
Dn dropped his gaze and withdrew from the situation.
The 9th prince told Charlize.
¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m better than that young kid? It¡¯s been a while since I came here.¡±
Charlize did not reply with hernguid eyes open.
The 9th prince, who thought she was silent because Charlize agreed, was excited and chatted.
¡°Why don¡¯t you be a knight who moves from my ¡®bellow¡¯? Oh, I like the sword, so I¡¯ll make it called the 9th prince¡¯s sword. That¡¯s a good title. The sword of the living imperial family.¡±
The sword of the living imperial family?
It was anguage that stuck in Charlize¡¯s ears more clearly than sexual speech.
Not even aware of what was reflected in Charlize¡¯s eyes, the 9th prince opened his arms.
¡°Do you think this is an easy chance for a knight to have such an honor? It¡¯s an opportunity to be the sword of the imperial family, which is as glorious as it is.¡±
It would have been better if it had been a harassment or an insult. But it was not a good match to y in front of Charlize, who has been living as a Keira for 400 years.
¡®Keira. Keira.¡¯
¡®Cursed Sword.¡¯
It was a moment when the mood of Charlize, who had been indifferent to any insult, changed.
Charlize remembered her dream in the morning.
¡°¡..The sword? I mean, seriously.¡±
A line of former emperors who wielded ¡®Keira¡¯ at will came to my mind.
The scars of the years that had to be treated just as an object without even the least respect as a person.
The 9th Prince, who did not notice that Charlize¡¯s mood was cold, put his shoulders confidently.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be much better than that little kid?¡±
Hatred toward the bloodline of the royal family, which is getting cooler and cooler.
Even the tip of the hatred was enough to make Charles move.
¡°Have you ever heard of a sword?¡±
¡°The sword?¡±
Charlize smiled convincingly. The 9th prince hesitated because of her dazzling smile.
¡°I am the Lady Charlize Ronan, and now is the imperial teacher of the prince. Even a prince can¡¯t insult me.¡±
She was thinking of using the power of the Duke of Ronan to press the prince, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she found a better way.
Using Dn as an excuse.
¡°Also. You have insulted the Prince, a student I teach. So, ordingly.¡±
Charlize looked at the 9th prince.
¡°I ask you to lift the sword.¡±
¡°What?¡±
The blue eyes were filled with the light that was called the sword.
He was the 9th prince who had never encountered a horse or a sword, but he instinctively danced the main dance. This is because she felt a sense of momentary pressure.
¡°I¡¯m officially request for a duel.¡±
¡°A duel? Mydy and me?¡±
The 9th prince, who had been under the pressure of a momentarily, tried tough at Charlize.
However, his mouth was not detached from the opposite sex.
It was an area of instinct that would never be known by the head.
¡°I was a knight before I became the master of the 13th Prince. Is there a problem?¡±
There wasn¡¯t.
The feeling of being scared disappeared when he looked at Charlize¡¯s appearance.
The 9th princeughed at her. How can he be afraid of such a weak girl?
¡°Hahaha- Yeah. If an honorary knight is also a knight.¡± he said.
He think an honorary knight is a sword, and all the bitch he¡¯s never even looked at are admirable and he carries a medal.
The same goes for that beautifuldy.
¡°Okay. But. It¡¯s not me going to a duel.¡±
There¡¯s something crossed her mind.
Isn¡¯t there a new mercenary who just happened to escort the 9th prince?
He even earned the nickname of a butcher by killing people.
¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s thrilling just to think of your crying face.
For the sword, Charlize, who have swung rapier several times, it was good to see him cry and hanging pitifully.
¡°My escort will act as a substitute.¡±
That giant wasughing at Charlize. The difference in physique between the two foreshadowed a reckless duel.
Charlize was silent for a moment.
The 9th prince, who thought thedy was frightened, raised his chin generously.
¡°Yes. How about withdrawing it now?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Charlize cut it off resolutely.
¡°My mind doesn¡¯t change.¡±
It¡¯s a good thing to vent one¡¯s anger.
The smile on Charlize¡¯s mouth was fading in an instant.
A gruesome arsenic.
The 9th prince was instantly hardened. But when he blinked again and looked at Charlize, the smile was already gone.
¡°If you insist.¡±
The victory has already been decided. At least the 9th prince believed so.
¡°Master.¡±
Are you concerned?
Dn rarely had an expression. The prince has a good reputation anyway. It would be better to take care of his facial expressions.
¡°I¡¯m fine, Prince.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize lightly took Dn¡¯s worries.
With Charlize¡¯sughter, Dn seemed to hesitate for a moment. She was worried as if she¡¯s trying to add something to it, but there are too many people.
The board got bigger than she thought.
¡°A duel?¡±
¡°An honorary knight, Lady Charlize Ronan, and an escort of the 9th prince.¡±
The duel is the exclusive property of a knight.
Due to the position of the sacred knights, they face each other at the official duel.
Whether it was informal or formal, Charlize didn¡¯t care.
It was the 9th prince who yed the game.
¡°I only respect the opinion of the Mydy who applied for the duel.
The 9th prince spoke to himself as if he was aware of the gaze.
When she looked at the 9th prince¡¯s sly expression. He seemed to want to humiliate Charlize.
Dozens of observers have already been attracted by the 9th prince¡¯s aides.
Most of the knights of the 5th Division of the imperial family were from the court.
¡°How could you do that to Lady?¡±
¡°You¡¯re putting that killer on a subordinate knights?¡±
The knights chattered. They thought Charlize was a subordinate knight because she never go outside.
The chivalry honors the Lady.
It is not easy for a knight to point a sword at a Lady in a fancy dress.
But the 9th prince¡¯s escort was from mercenaries. She doesn¡¯t care about chivalry.
It was a ck long sword chosen by Charlize.
The longest and heaviest of all swords.
¡°That girl¡¡±
Someone admired.
Most adults hold a long sword with their hands. But Charlize¡¯s face with a long sword was so fresh.
Soon, Charlize and the giant faced each other inside the cylindrical duel.
The giantughed ferociously.
¡°Start!¡±
The referee shouted.
Charlize lifted the sword. At that moment, everything was decided.
At first, the giant mercenary was not serious.
The fancy dress frills, wavy hair, and a noble young girl who would be more suited to tea time than to duel.
But the moment he stood at the same drill hall, he felt an unknown chills.
¡®Fear?¡¯
It¡¯s as if he were dealing with a monster for the first time. It seems to be crushed by energy.
Charlize smiled, slowly closed her eyes. At any rate, she seemed far from the etiquette of the knight due to her poor posture.
¡°I¡¯ll give you the first shot.¡±
He talks without knowing that he¡¯ll fall into one move. That¡¯s what the giant thought.
¡®It¡¯s better not to have a home.¡¯ he thought.
His owner, the 9th prince, hated getting a scratch on the woman¡¯s body.
With the idea of finishing it at once, he swung a huge sword at once. He was going to blow the sword.
However.
Charlize turned her head lightly to avoid the sword gracefully like a butterfly.
The expression was calm, and the princess did not move her body much.
Maybe it seemed boring
It was a ridiculous situation that she was vignt but avoided a quick blow with power.
¡°Are you done?¡±
Charlize, who asked so, was still not using the sword.
Suddenly, she felt that she had been ignored, so she opened her eyes horribly.
The berserk sword was terribly rushing towards Charlize. The fragile woman¡¯s body was about to break into pieces.
The 9th prince jumped up from his seat.
Instead of avoiding it, Charlize¡¯s sword blocked the sword of the mercenary.
The difference in physique between Charlize and mercenaries was huge.
Because of that, it looked quite breathtaking.
It was clear that the fearsome sword would hurt Charlize soon.
The knights who were watching jumped to their feet.
¡°How can the sword exhibit such killing intent!¡±
The severity was too much. They think it¡¯s too much.
But Charlize¡¯s expression hasn¡¯t changed. She slowly lifted the sword.
Charlize¡¯s eyes with the sword. It was shining coldly.
Chapter 12
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Happybear13
The sword she chose was more specialized in cutting than stabbing. Charlizeughed for a moment.
¡°?¡±
The mercenary frowned his brows.
Chaeng!
Charlize gently knocked out the sword of a mercenary. The mercenary felt a tingling grip and for a moment was dumbfounded. Did she just push the sword away?
However, it couldn¡¯t have been surprising, as soon as Charlize gently swung the long sword and grazed the mercenary¡¯s head.
A hairband hung from the end of the sword that went down the arc.
¡°!¡±
The mercenary¡¯s hair was untied from the hairband. His hair flutters like a lion mane.
The mercenary¡¯s face is all messed up.
Charlize stared at the mercenary.
The mercenary clenched his teeth and stabbed the sword into Charlize¡¯s side copper. The initial idea of not getting scratched has long been gone.
Then.
Charlize jumped high to avoid the mercenary¡¯s sword.
¡°¡Nonsense.¡±
¡°Not really.¡±
Charlize answered briefly to the mercenary¡¯s sighs.
She came up too high, even without a help, to the point where the expression of flying like a butterfly would be more appropriate.
Charlize, whonded gently, moved in earnest. Her sword poured down to the mercenary as if she¡¯s seen enough.
Chaeng-chaeng!
Yes. The expression ¡°pouring down¡± was correct.
The mercenary could not stop the flowing sword. On his back, his thigh, his lower abdomen, and on his ear. The whole body was covered with wounds in an instant.
Only a few times, I blocked it with a sword, but the sword that came in right after was so fast.
¡°Ugh, kheuk!¡±
The mercenary tried not to back down. He met a real opponent. His survival instinct sounded a warning light.
A cool tension that was not felt in all kinds of battlefields or dungeons.
He now moved with a determination to kill Charlize. The instinct to do so stood up.
But even if the mercenary tried his best, it was impossible to wield a sword at Charlize.
Charlize lightly stepped aside to avoid it, or stopped it as if she was annoyed with a sword.
Chaeng!
When the two swords collided, the whole body of the mercenary trembled like a shudder. Too overpowering. It was as hard as an imprable wall.
Charlize¡¯s eyes, which he met close, were burning cold.
An eerie sense of incongruity as if looking at the monster from the front.
Charlize cut him stronger with a recoil that struck the mercenary¡¯s sword.
As if to give punishment.
¡°Argh! Ugh!¡±
Actually, it doesn¡¯t make any sense.
Unless you have mana oveid, the long sword that blocked therge sword from the front couldn¡¯t be fine. It¡¯s broken in two or bent.
However, the long sword moved in a good extent, and cut down the mercenaries.
It wasn¡¯t just that. Breaking the myth that a thin sword is hard to stab, Charlize ¡®stab¡¯ the sword into the mercenary¡¯s body.
Digging and scratching.
¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯
It was a smooth move that made viewers doubt their eyes.
A monster of unknown limits casts a dark shadow over the sword. Keira was a monster made in the hands of the royal family.
To cut, stab, and avoid. Despite the repetition of that simple action, Charlize was clearly on the right.
Meanwhile, Charlize was recalling a dream she had in the morning.
¡®Would I be so angry like this if the emperors had given me the least respect?¡¯
Of course, Charlize knows. There was a sword called Keira.
However, the emperor was still able to hear the sword¡¯snguage. No one had ever listened to her. Rather¡
¡°¡Hmph, haah.¡±
The mercenary breathed heavily. Subsequently, high swords poured down on him.
Neither the 9th prince nor the observers could prevent this confrontation.
The referee thought the princess would give up soon. That¡¯s why. He opened his mouth, forgetting even that he had to make a decision about the duel.
From the moment he saw Charlize¡¯s sword, the 9th prince was in fear.
¡®What am I looking at now?¡¯
The 9th prince had doubted his eyes. But he had no choice but to believe it.
The 9th prince knew quite well about swordsmanship. However, he have not heard such a sword. Is that a human sword?
Itpletely transcended the use of swords.
No, it was only a sword to kill.
¡®To make it worse, he took Ronan¡¯s lineage as a weakness and he threatened me.¡¯
Charlize was thinking of a moment when she was Keira. The time when she was cut down as a sword.
In front of her eyes was the 9th prince who dared to turn her into a sword.
The sword is directed at the giant.
The mercenary dared not dare to kill Charlize. Now, with the desire to live, he swung the sword desperately.
¡°Aahhh!¡±
But it was useless. Charlize¡¯s sword continued to reach the mercenary.
Charlize¡¯s dress was still as elegant as ever.
The mercenary blood began to pool on the floor of the duel. Blood drips on Charlize¡¯s sword.
Suddenly, Charlize looked straight at the 9th prince.
The 9th prince inadvertently backed away, tired of Charlize¡¯s keen eyes. He just got goosebumps watching them fight.
It was as if the princess whispered to herself like this.
¡®Look, this is your future. If you insult me again, I will make you like this.¡¯
Having a sense of resistance and wanting to press it is also an emotion for someone who is at some level.
This was an overwhelming difference.
¡®It¡¯s a monster¡! That¡¯s a monster!¡¯
The 9th prince was obsessed with the idea to escape from Charlize.
The swordsmanship of masters is good just by watching the duel. You can learn how to move around to be the most efficient.
But Charlize¡¯s sword.
Beyond the range of learning.
During a duel, even though she was looking somewhere else. The giant could not hurt Charlize at all.
Charlize drew attention from the 9th prince.
The giant had rather wished the duel to end quickly. However, Charlize¡¯s sword hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth even if he wanted to shout.
¡°Completely¡ You¡¯re ying with it.¡±
Everyone agreed to the murmur of the knight.
I purposely didn¡¯t finish it at once. To inflict maximum pain, he was hurting a lot as long as the game was not over.
Breaking down an opponent with only the dexterity of a fatal wound was a top-notch thing.
Finally, the duel was over.
Charlize¡¯s sword was thrust under the mercenary¡¯s neck.
Only then did the mercenary tremble when he felt it was over. A sword fell from the hand of the giant.
There was a cold silence in the hall.
No one could point fingers at the mercenary.
¡°I lose. I lose.¡±
The mercenary knelt down.
It was a perfect defeat.
¡°Ro, Charlize of the Ronan family. Win!¡±
The referee rattled his voice.
He couldn¡¯t believe it even with his eyes.
Charlize looked indifferently at the giant, and slowly pulled up the sword.
The knights that worried Charlize would get hurt remained solid.
¡®I lose.¡¯
Cold sweat flowed down the back of both the 9th prince and the mercenary.
This resembled an animal instinct. Wouldn¡¯t a person feel panic in order to escape the predator and feel fear?
The 9th prince was a typical superior who was weak to the strong and strong to the weak.
Charlize got off from the duel and Dn was quietly watching.
The 9th prince¡¯s pupils were dted. Breathless too, and muscles all over his body were tense. When someone touched it from the side, it was so hard that it was the source.
There was only one thing Charlize, who was slowly approaching, would ask the 9th prince.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for the insult I made. The dishonor of Dn, theck of respect for Mydy¡It is all wrong¡¡!¡±
Losing the duel, it was a deserved apology.
A duel to restore honor. A man who breaks the etiquette of the knight loses everything. Even if it¡¯s a royal family.
Charlize looked down at the 9th prince.
¡°¡I ept your apology.¡±
The 9th prince scrambled to his feet to escape the monster quickly. His legs trembled.
Charlize spoke to the 9th prince and said,
¡°You should take your escort knight too, Your Highness.¡±
¡°That, that¡¯s right.¡±
The 9th prince found the mercenary, not knowing what he was talking about.
As he approached the 9th prince, the mercenary avoided Charlize¡¯s gaze in private.
She¡¯s real. The mercenaries thought. He think the Imperial Pce is such a dangerous ce.
¡°¡If you take a month to recover, you¡¯ll get well.¡±
Dn added kindly.
Healing potions are offered at low prices to the imperial knight.
But the 9th prince and his escort did not answer back. He stumbled in crowds and ran.
All that was left in the empty duel were Charlize and Dn, the maids, the referee and the knights who were watching.
¡°I¡¯ll clean it up.¡±
The referee came to notice.
Charlize put on a long sword with an indifferent face. The referee took it with a stoop.
Charlize breathed slowly.
She was beautiful, hard to believe there was a fierce duel just now. But the knights didn¡¯t dare see Charlize as ady to protect.
Until Charlize left the duel, the knights werepletely frozen.
*****
I was on my way back to the building. Especially, Mary, a maid of honor, couldn¡¯t shut her mouth with her mouth open as if surprised.
¡°Mydy¡ you¡¯re like a real knight. No, you¡¯re not like a real knight, but you¡¯re a real knight¡..¡±
¡°I want to have dinner early today.¡±
Dn cut Mary off and looked at the maids. It was a silent order to go to the restaurant and prepare a meal.
The maids, who read the tacit energy on the prince¡¯s face, bent over and pulled Mary away.
Now only Charlize and Dn are left.
Charlize thought Dn would ask about her sword skills. But Dn asked another question with a curious eye.
¡°Why did you apply for a duel for my honor?¡±
I forgot about it.
In Dn¡¯s eyes, Charlize seems to have fought a duel over the loss of Dn¡¯s honor. Looks like she¡¯s out there for Dn.
¡°I don¡¯t know if you really dide forward for me or if there¡¯s any other reason.¡±
Charlize was embarrassed for a moment because it was the first question she had been looking forward to so much.
At the moment, Dn¡¯s ck hair felt as secret as that of the Dark Lord.
Apparently it was cool, but somewhere there was an atmosphere like a ruler. A serene beast who hides his ws, which cannot bepared to the 9th prince.
Dn¡¯s quiet mask was peeled away, and the gap seemed to show the real ¡®Dn¡¯. It was perfect enough to give me goose bumps.
Even without Keira, he would have put the world under control his feet.
¡°And.¡±
In the middle of thinking, Dn came close to Charlize without warning.
Charlize stopped breathing for a moment. As soon as he get closer, his lips will touch hers. Her breath was tangled.
Dn whispered a very secret. Elegant pronunciation
¡°How did you know? I¡ It¡¯s not fun to live like this.¡±
***
The sword she chose was more specialized in cutting than stabbing. Charlizeughed for a moment.
¡°?¡±
The mercenary frowned his brows.
Chaeng!
Charlize gently knocked out the sword of a mercenary. The mercenary felt a tingling grip and for a moment was dumbfounded. Did she just push the sword away?
However, it couldn¡¯t have been surprising, as soon as Charlize gently swung the long sword and grazed the mercenary¡¯s head.
A hairband hung from the end of the sword that went down the arc.
¡°!¡±
The mercenary¡¯s hair was untied from the hairband. His hair flutters like a lion mane.
The mercenary¡¯s face is all messed up.
Charlize stared at the mercenary.
The mercenary clenched his teeth and stabbed the sword into Charlize¡¯s side copper. The initial idea of not getting scratched has long been gone.
Then.
Charlize jumped high to avoid the mercenary¡¯s sword.
¡°¡Nonsense.¡±
¡°Not really.¡±
Charlize answered briefly to the mercenary¡¯s sighs.
She came up too high, even without a help, to the point where the expression of flying like a butterfly would be more appropriate.
Charlize, whonded gently, moved in earnest. Her sword poured down to the mercenary as if she¡¯s seen enough.
Chaeng-chaeng!
Yes. The expression ¡°pouring down¡± was correct.
The mercenary could not stop the flowing sword. On his back, his thigh, his lower abdomen, and on his ear. The whole body was covered with wounds in an instant.
Only a few times, I blocked it with a sword, but the sword that came in right after was so fast.
¡°Ugh, kheuk!¡±
The mercenary tried not to back down. He met a real opponent. His survival instinct sounded a warning light.
A cool tension that was not felt in all kinds of battlefields or dungeons.
He now moved with a determination to kill Charlize. The instinct to do so stood up.
But even if the mercenary tried his best, it was impossible to wield a sword at Charlize.
Charlize lightly stepped aside to avoid it, or stopped it as if she was annoyed with a sword.
Chaeng!
When the two swords collided, the whole body of the mercenary trembled like a shudder. Too overpowering. It was as hard as an imprable wall.
Charlize¡¯s eyes, which he met close, were burning cold.
An eerie sense of incongruity as if looking at the monster from the front.
Charlize cut him stronger with a recoil that struck the mercenary¡¯s sword.
As if to give punishment.
¡°Argh! Ugh!¡±
Actually, it doesn¡¯t make any sense.
Unless you have mana oveid, the long sword that blocked therge sword from the front couldn¡¯t be fine. It¡¯s broken in two or bent.
However, the long sword moved in a good extent, and cut down the mercenaries.
It wasn¡¯t just that. Breaking the myth that a thin sword is hard to stab, Charlize ¡®stab¡¯ the sword into the mercenary¡¯s body.
Digging and scratching.
¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯
It was a smooth move that made viewers doubt their eyes.
A monster of unknown limits casts a dark shadow over the sword. Keira was a monster made in the hands of the royal family.
To cut, stab, and avoid. Despite the repetition of that simple action, Charlize was clearly on the right.
Meanwhile, Charlize was recalling a dream she had in the morning.
¡®Would I be so angry like this if the emperors had given me the least respect?¡¯
Of course, Charlize knows. There was a sword called Keira.
However, the emperor was still able to hear the sword¡¯snguage. No one had ever listened to her. Rather¡
¡°¡Hmph, haah.¡±
The mercenary breathed heavily. Subsequently, high swords poured down on him.
Neither the 9th prince nor the observers could prevent this confrontation.
The referee thought the princess would give up soon. That¡¯s why. He opened his mouth, forgetting even that he had to make a decision about the duel.
From the moment he saw Charlize¡¯s sword, the 9th prince was in fear.
¡®What am I looking at now?¡¯
The 9th prince had doubted his eyes. But he had no choice but to believe it.
The 9th prince knew quite well about swordsmanship. However, he have not heard such a sword. Is that a human sword?
Itpletely transcended the use of swords.
No, it was only a sword to kill.
¡®To make it worse, he took Ronan¡¯s lineage as a weakness and he threatened me.¡¯
Charlize was thinking of a moment when she was Keira. The time when she was cut down as a sword.
In front of her eyes was the 9th prince who dared to turn her into a sword.
The sword is directed at the giant.
The mercenary dared not dare to kill Charlize. Now, with the desire to live, he swung the sword desperately.
¡°Aahhh!¡±
But it was useless. Charlize¡¯s sword continued to reach the mercenary.
Charlize¡¯s dress was still as elegant as ever.
The mercenary blood began to pool on the floor of the duel. Blood drips on Charlize¡¯s sword.
Suddenly, Charlize looked straight at the 9th prince.
The 9th prince inadvertently backed away, tired of Charlize¡¯s keen eyes. He just got goosebumps watching them fight.
It was as if the princess whispered to herself like this.
¡®Look, this is your future. If you insult me again, I will make you like this.¡¯
Having a sense of resistance and wanting to press it is also an emotion for someone who is at some level.
This was an overwhelming difference.
¡®It¡¯s a monster¡! That¡¯s a monster!¡¯
The 9th prince was obsessed with the idea to escape from Charlize.
The swordsmanship of masters is good just by watching the duel. You can learn how to move around to be the most efficient.
But Charlize¡¯s sword.
Beyond the range of learning.
During a duel, even though she was looking somewhere else. The giant could not hurt Charlize at all.
Charlize drew attention from the 9th prince.
The giant had rather wished the duel to end quickly. However, Charlize¡¯s sword hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth even if he wanted to shout.
¡°Completely¡ You¡¯re ying with it.¡±
Everyone agreed to the murmur of the knight.
I purposely didn¡¯t finish it at once. To inflict maximum pain, he was hurting a lot as long as the game was not over.
Breaking down an opponent with only the dexterity of a fatal wound was a top-notch thing.
Finally, the duel was over.
Charlize¡¯s sword was thrust under the mercenary¡¯s neck.
Only then did the mercenary tremble when he felt it was over. A sword fell from the hand of the giant.
There was a cold silence in the hall.
No one could point fingers at the mercenary.
¡°I lose. I lose.¡±
The mercenary knelt down.
It was a perfect defeat.
¡°Ro, Charlize of the Ronan family. Win!¡±
The referee rattled his voice.
He couldn¡¯t believe it even with his eyes.
Charlize looked indifferently at the giant, and slowly pulled up the sword.
The knights that worried Charlize would get hurt remained solid.
¡®I lose.¡¯
Cold sweat flowed down the back of both the 9th prince and the mercenary.
This resembled an animal instinct. Wouldn¡¯t a person feel panic in order to escape the predator and feel fear?
The 9th prince was a typical superior who was weak to the strong and strong to the weak.
Charlize got off from the duel and Dn was quietly watching.
The 9th prince¡¯s pupils were dted. Breathless too, and muscles all over his body were tense. When someone touched it from the side, it was so hard that it was the source.
There was only one thing Charlize, who was slowly approaching, would ask the 9th prince.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for the insult I made. The dishonor of Dn, theck of respect for Mydy¡It is all wrong¡¡!¡±
Losing the duel, it was a deserved apology.
A duel to restore honor. A man who breaks the etiquette of the knight loses everything. Even if it¡¯s a royal family.
Charlize looked down at the 9th prince.
¡°¡I ept your apology.¡±
The 9th prince scrambled to his feet to escape the monster quickly. His legs trembled.
Charlize spoke to the 9th prince and said,
¡°You should take your escort knight too, Your Highness.¡±
¡°That, that¡¯s right.¡±
The 9th prince found the mercenary, not knowing what he was talking about.
As he approached the 9th prince, the mercenary avoided Charlize¡¯s gaze in private.
She¡¯s real. The mercenaries thought. He think the Imperial Pce is such a dangerous ce.
¡°¡If you take a month to recover, you¡¯ll get well.¡±
Dn added kindly.
Healing potions are offered at low prices to the imperial knight.
But the 9th prince and his escort did not answer back. He stumbled in crowds and ran.
All that was left in the empty duel were Charlize and Dn, the maids, the referee and the knights who were watching.
¡°I¡¯ll clean it up.¡±
The referee came to notice.
Charlize put on a long sword with an indifferent face. The referee took it with a stoop.
Charlize breathed slowly.
She was beautiful, hard to believe there was a fierce duel just now. But the knights didn¡¯t dare see Charlize as ady to protect.
Until Charlize left the duel, the knights werepletely frozen.
*****
I was on my way back to the building. Especially, Mary, a maid of honor, couldn¡¯t shut her mouth with her mouth open as if surprised.
¡°Mydy¡ you¡¯re like a real knight. No, you¡¯re not like a real knight, but you¡¯re a real knight¡..¡±
¡°I want to have dinner early today.¡±
Dn cut Mary off and looked at the maids. It was a silent order to go to the restaurant and prepare a meal.
The maids, who read the tacit energy on the prince¡¯s face, bent over and pulled Mary away.
Now only Charlize and Dn are left.
Charlize thought Dn would ask about her sword skills. But Dn asked another question with a curious eye.
¡°Why did you apply for a duel for my honor?¡±
I forgot about it.
In Dn¡¯s eyes, Charlize seems to have fought a duel over the loss of Dn¡¯s honor. Looks like she¡¯s out there for Dn.
¡°I don¡¯t know if you really dide forward for me or if there¡¯s any other reason.¡±
Charlize was embarrassed for a moment because it was the first question she had been looking forward to so much.
At the moment, Dn¡¯s ck hair felt as secret as that of the Dark Lord.
Apparently it was cool, but somewhere there was an atmosphere like a ruler. A serene beast who hides his ws, which cannot bepared to the 9th prince.
Dn¡¯s quiet mask was peeled away, and the gap seemed to show the real ¡®Dn¡¯. It was perfect enough to give me goose bumps.
Even without Keira, he would have put the world under control his feet.
¡°And.¡±
In the middle of thinking, Dn came close to Charlize without warning.
Charlize stopped breathing for a moment. As soon as he get closer, his lips will touch hers. Her breath was tangled.
Dn whispered a very secret. Elegant pronunciation
¡°How did you know? I¡ It¡¯s not fun to live like this.¡±
Chapter 13
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Happybear13
For this moment, I¡¯ve been hiding my skills. Charlize breathed slowly. The first question I¡¯ve been waiting for.
¡®It shouldn¡¯t be a part of making mistakes¡¯.
Once a word is nted, it takes root deeply, and an idea blooms with flowers.
Whether unconscious or conscious, there will always be a lingering afterimage at the lower level.
Why is there such a word? Words have spiritual power. At least Charlize believed in the power.
¡®How can I say to capture him?¡¯
Charlize thought coolly.
I had to be careful. It¡¯s Dn¡¯s interest that I wanted to get so much. It was an opportunity that might nevere again.
It was my job to get through the psychology first.
Fortunately, Charlize was good at improvisation.
¡°I know that feeling.¡±
Charlize decided to be honest.
By showing off her hidden skills, she drew curiosity.
Now it¡¯s time to satisfy this curiosity.
¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s another genius like the Prince?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°A genius who can understand the Prince.¡±
Charlize whispered as if she were telling a very secret.
¡®Of course you¡¯re very special. But I am also special.¡¯
Charlize was using this word in elegant style.
Dn¡¯s face cracks.
¡°However.¡±
¡°¡Yes, Your Highness.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re excellent with Master¡¯s swordsmanship. But as far as I know, there is no one like me in the world.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes deepen.
It was arrogant in a way, but it was convincing because Dn was the one who said it.
Charlize said.
¡°Do you know the word self-esteem?¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°Can you exin it?¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s a psychological concept that says it keeps changing depending on the family environment, values, and personality.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Charlize smiled softly.
¡°Before I even heard the word. I knew my self-esteem was high.¡±
¡°What does that have to do with the topic now?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that the same for the Prince? You must have been confident in yourself. Always.¡±
Dn shut his mouth.
Because it was true.
The boy was born with dignity. He just knew it. This is a firm truth that he have never doubted in his life.
Charlize looked at Dn.
¡°It didn¡¯t matter if no one knew. I never needed to be recognized by someone. Okay, I got it, so it was high.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes shook.
¡°Apples are red and birds fly.¡±
It was an Imperial proverb.
¡°This is naturalmon sense. Even a very young child knows basic human knowledge. And I knew it since I was a child likemon sense. How noble, special, and great I am.¡±
Charlize whispered softly to Dn.
¡°It¡¯s so easy to do anything, and sometimes it¡¯s better to be so good that you don¡¯t have to be helpless.¡±
Dn hid his outstanding talent. As a result. Nobody knows he¡¯s a genius. Before his return, he did so until his death.
But now Charlize said that, as if she knew the true nature of Dn.
¡®It¡¯s a true image that no one noticed.¡¯
Dn recalled the rumors of Charlize, who was in fact apletely different person from the rumor, when she was stigmatized as an evil woman.
He sympathized with Charlize.
Sympathy, what does that mean?
¡°Do you know how I feel?¡±
¡°What kind of feelings? A sense of boredom? A sense of deprivation thates from where you can have anything you want?¡±
Dn was very surprised.
Because it was the feelings he was suffering severely.
¡°I would have been happy if I were normal. I was bored because I¡¯m excelled. Life is boring. I thought it would be fun to live like that, so I hid my abilities from other people, but it¡¯s not as fun as I thought.¡±
It was a great answer that Dn had never imagined.
Charlize was looking straight through his insides.
¡°But to keep looking at those people who don¡¯t even recognize your value. It¡¯s not fun anymore, is it?¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right.¡±
The boy had no fun in his life.
He often forget the reason why he live.
Dn agreed carefully.
Charlize didn¡¯t avoid Dn¡¯s eyes. It is necessary to imprint it one more time. And now it was definitely an opportunity.
¡®What should I say?¡¯
To shake him deeper, what should I do?
Even the moment Charlize was criticized by everyone, she was impressed with her appearance. She had never thought deeply about her appearance.
But at this moment, she felt that she had to use everything she had.
Charlize recalled the portrait of her biological mother she had seen in the memorial room.
Her expression naturally became strange. Eyes calm down. Despite her small body, she had destructive power. Is it a trace of an indelible Keira?
Even if sheughed innocently and calm like a child, she was powerful.
There was a refreshing feeling of popping to the extreme in one subject with a face that would look good when biting candy.
Like a mysterious fairy, without showing limits.
Dn blinked quietly.
¡°You asked me if I fought for the honor of the Prince.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
Charlize was coquettish.
Dn¡¯s mouth was sealed tight.
It didn¡¯t shake at all like a stone sinking beneath a calm surface.
But at this moment, Charlize wanted to be fascinating, and her intentions worked. Dn thought she was too attractive.
¡°The Prince didn¡¯t ask, but would you allow me to say one more thing?¡±
¡°¡I will allow it.¡±
¡°You can be wary of me. And you can ignore me like any other person.¡±
I felt Dn stop breathing.
¡°If it is hard for the prince to be ambiguous, so you can only choose to bepletely indifferent or obsessed.¡±
Ashblond hair is not a clear golden hair. An open and delicate impression. It¡¯s wobbling with a chuckle.
White skin resembling ivory. Her lips were thick.
¡°I don¡¯t mind being obsessed with the Prince.¡±
I watch Dn¡¯s cheeks harden. Charlize had a hunch that she had shaken Dn. Charlizeughed. It was a brightugh.
*****
I felt as if I had been hit on the head with a hammer. Dn was shocked.
The moment Charlize said it was okay to be obsessed, she was incredibly attractive.
Dn couldn¡¯t agree that Charlize¡¯s fascinating appearance was the power of the Via* bloodline.
That¡¯s Charlize¡¯s unique vibe.
The scent of lcs, even when I stayed still, was fresh.
Apparently fragile and delicate, but the inside of it seemed to be a horrible monster.
¡®What on earth swallowed you up?¡¯
Dn was curious about Charlize.
I would rather have been convinced if the princess had been a mboyant beauty with red hair.
It was clearly calm, but it attracted attention because it was decadent.
Is the seductive atmosphere to me for the poison she has? Then why is it burning?
Dn didn¡¯t judge people by appearance. He felt confused after feeling the same feeling inside Charlize¡¯s firm inner self.
He didn¡¯t think there would be anyone who could read him, and that there would be someone simr to himself.
This wasn¡¯t arrogance. It¡¯s really like that.
¡®Yeah. You¡¯re just like me.¡¯
In in words, Dn had no sense of living.
He knew he could have anything he wanted, but he had no desire. Charlize¡¯s words of indifference or obsession are to point him out exactly.
As soon as I have a desire, I¡¯ll try to keep it in my hands regardless of means and methods.
Charlize wasughing like Siren**, who encouraged him to desire.
¡®It¡¯s the same person.¡¯
Charlize was reading Dn correctly. His true self, which no one recognized.
Dn wasn¡¯t being inferior enough to react sensitively for trying to take off his mask. He know how to maintain a consistent tranquillity at any moment.
¡°I¡¯ll ept whatever direction the obsession has been expressed.¡±
But only this time.
Charlize wants to break Dn¡¯s wall.
*****
Charlize took a four-day vacation. It was to attend a fencingpetition.
However, there was one problem.
¡®How do I hide my identity?¡¯
I drew questions from Dn, so I don¡¯t regret revealing my swordsmanship. It was a good timing.
I had to keep it a secret just to attend a fencingpetition. The winner gets too much attention.
As the winner, Charlize was thinking of asking for ¡°Helu-herb¡± as a wish.
¡®The female contestant is too eye-catching.¡¯
Charlize was thinking of dressing as a man.
I look into the mirror in the room. Even if I tie my hair up. It¡¯s not even worth it.
Should I cut my hair? Or dyeing? Should I wear a wig? But I can¡¯t cover my face.
What about the body type again? Even if I wrap it with a pressure bandage over my chest, I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it.
¡°Aah¡¡±
But it¡¯s not enough.
I¡¯ll give it a try. I grabbed the pressure bandage that I prepared at will. I looked in the mirror carefully.
¡®It¡¯s Charlize Ronan, no matter who sees it.¡¯
Fascinating looks were umon. Charlize bites her lips.
At least Dn will find out. There¡¯s more. The knights who watched the duel. And some knights of the Grand Duke family.
Charlize¡¯s gaze turned to the dagger on the desk. If I cut and dye my hair with that. Wouldn¡¯t I look like a pretty guy?
But it was then.
¡°¡?¡±
Charlize blinked her eyes. The fairy pulled her face out of the vase decorated with flowers.
It is a familiar face. It was with a friend that I sawst time.
¡°Are you hungry?¡±
Charlize folded her eyes, smiled and asked kindly.
This time the fairy shook her head.
¡°Then?¡±
The fairy whispered around Charlize.
The two fairies alternated with each other. Charlize opened her eyes wide.
It¡¯s certainly tactless to know what¡¯s on your mind even if you don¡¯t say it. The fairy pped her wings.
Charlize quietly received the fairy¡¯s help.
A few white shes before my eyes. It was a dreamy but mysterious experience. When I opened my eyes after a little dizziness, something had changed about Charlize.
I looked in the mirror with surprised eyes. There was a handsome boy standing in the mirror. Charlize¡¯s mood still lingers, but it¡¯s not strong enough to recognize Charlize as soon as you see her.
I didn¡¯t think I should wear a pressure bandage. My breath becamefortable.
The fairy whispered. It was a voice that tickled my ears.
When I wanted to quit dressing like a man, I felt like I was told to blow out the candles.
Charlize forgot her mind to hold the dagger. I was d. I knew it would pay off, but I didn¡¯t expect much.
I felt like I had unexpectedly picked up some money on the street.
Charlizeughed heartily.
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
The voice that was uttered was a beauty. But it was like a boy.
Charlize tilted her head.
¡°Thank you.¡±
I have to be careful with the way I speak. Charlize thought and reached out to the fairy.
The fairy also felt better along with the joyful Charlize, with a bright smile. Sitting on her finger, and then slowly disappeared.
¡®I don¡¯t want to worry about getting caught.¡¯
Tomorrow was the first day of the fencingpetition. She had already applied for the contest under the pseudonym ¡®Reeze¡¯.
There were many participants because it was the firstpetition in 10 years. The full-fledged tournament was held from the second day. Thepetition is held for three days.
The first day is the preliminary round. Charlize was confident.
* Via: The Latin name for the city of Venice; it has also been associated with the name of the Roman goddes of love, Venus.
** Siren: In Greek mythology, the Sirens were dangerous creatures, who lured nearby sailors with their enchanting music and singing voices to shipwreck on the rocky coast of their ind.
Chapter 14
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Happybear13
2. Taming the future tyrant.
Before her return, Charlize did not participate in the fencingpetition.
Because she knew the Grand Duke would be more pleased with the prince¡¯s performance than the outstanding performance of the princess.
¡®I wanted to make my brothers shine.¡¯
As a result, I only watched them at a distance. Of course, her family didn¡¯t try to know Charlize¡¯s, pitiful heart.
Competitions with tens of thousands of participants. There were too many people to decide the finalists because work was daunting.
By the organizers.
¡°I¡¯m going to start the preliminary round now!¡±
Screamed in front of countless participants. It was the host of the famous Marquis Benedict, the main representative of thepetition.
¡°This is how the qualifier is. A total of 36 balls are in this box. If I grab any ball and lift it up, the mission information on the ball will be the qualifier.¡±
Charlize already knew how to qualify.
¡®Escape from the fantasy dungeon.¡¯
The Marquis grabbed the ball from the box and lifted it up. He made a low announcement of the tension.
¡°Escape from the fantasy dungeon.¡±
¡®A thousand firste, first-served people.¡¯
¡°A thousand firste, first-served people.¡±
As Charlize murmured inside, and The Marquis said solemnly. The Marquisughed when he saw the participants who were a little scared.
¡°Fantasy dungeon is literally a maze designed to hallucinate. The monster is in front of your eyes, but in fact, they are all fake. You don¡¯t get hurt if you¡¯re attacked.¡±
Of course, it hurts a lot. The Marquis added.
¡°To reach 1,000 firste-first-served people, all of the monster that has blocked the road must be cut off. Participants have to fight their fears.¡±
It requires swordsmanship, but it never hurts. It was a good way to qualify.
¡°The more afraid you are, the more powerful the monsters are.¡±
In other words, it is like a nightmare of reality that can be seen without having to dream. I¡¯ve had experienced the fantasy dungeon a few times.
Under the emperor¡¯s wielded Keira, all the monsters were ughtered.
¡°Then, all participants, please enter the dungeon! The preliminary round ends automatically when the thousand people are filled!¡±
The preliminaries began with the final shout of the Marquis.
Charlize stepped in effortlessly.
Swinging swords, the monster has fallen. It was not to mention the fake, as it really boiled its knees in front of her.
She quickly identifies and stabs the weakness of the monster. Charlize wasn¡¯t exhausted. The monster¡¯s attack was easily averted.
Crrrrrrr!
Arge wolf with five heads, a bat flying with rainbow wings, and a snake whose scales are as sharp as a sword.
In front of Charlize¡¯s sword, it soon fell like smoke.
Despite a series of participants giving up in fear, Charlize moved forward without hesitation.
The light was getting closer. The corner of Charlize¡¯s mouth went up. At that time. The lion, hiding in the corner, rushed to bite Charlize¡¯s arm.
The head was a lion, but the body was a dragon. Charlize stabbed her sword in the open-mouthed lion¡¯s neck.
With a burp.
The wriggling lion¡¯s head was fixed with her left hand, and the sword was pierced on the weak spot of the monster with an expressionless face.
The fake monster who was pierced with a sword soon disappeared with smoke. Charlize licked her lips.
The exit was seen.
Charlize was in no hurry because she only had to make it firste first served. On the contrary, the fantasy dungeon was as beautiful as a tourist destination if one wanted to enjoy it.
Unlike ordinary dungeons, the interior was brilliantly shiny as if it had been reced with a full-color jewel. It was cool and not humid.
Unrealistic beauty was everywhere.
¡®It¡¯s amazing to see it slowly.¡¯
Instead of icicles, the golden fruits are hanging. If you eat that, of course, you will suffer from hallucinations.
The dreamy floating fish in the air were also impressive. The color changes from time to time and catches the eye.
Of course, the monsters in the tourist mode often interfered with Charlize.
Charlize took care of the monster without much effort.
¡°Congrattions!¡±
Perhaps because she was always in the dark ce all the time, her eyes were wide open as the bright sun went out.
Charlize walked with a slight frown on her forehead. As if enjoying the festival, enthusiastic cheers and apuse poured out.
¡°You¡¯re the 85th finalist!¡±
I came out like this, but it¡¯s still in two digits? Charlize shrugged lightly with surprise.
There was no trace of blood that I thought had been spattered while cutting down the monster. The clothes were clean as they came.
The only difference is that the sleeves are a little wrinkled.
¡°Please tell me your name.¡±
¡°Reeze.¡±
Charlize was soon given a card reading ¡¯85¡¯.
Tomorrow, 100 yers will go to the finals and the final round. From now on, the selection will be made throughpetition.
The fencingpetition is an interesting spectacle, and it attracts countless spectators. Before returning, Charlize was always sitting in the stands.
¡®This time is different.¡¯
Charlize had the confidence to defeat all her opponents.
But until then, Charlize didn¡¯t know either. I¡¯m going to run into my family at the finals tomorrow.
*****
A day before thepetition.
In front of the second son of the Duke, Dante, the servant was kneeling.
¡°The messenger said Charlize had received a letter a few days ago, but why didn¡¯t she reply?¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s¡¡±
I couldn¡¯t help it.
Dante deliberately hid the truth in case he was adversely affected ahead of thepetition. I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.
¡°She didn¡¯t reply.¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°The princess. She didn¡¯t reply.¡±
Only after the servant carefully told him twice did Dante realize the situation. Who does what? That kid? My interest?
¡°¡No way. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t know that I sent it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±
¡°After reading the letter and confirming the sender, she returned it as it is¡¡±
The servant immediately denied.
Dante blinked his eyes.
This wasn¡¯t what Dante thought.
Charlize¡¯s cheeks that would have turned red, the voice of excitement that she asked many times to ask if it was really true that her brother sent it.
What the servant had to deliver was this princess figure. How nervous, how delighted, and how excited she was.
But she saw my name and sent it back?
Something must have gone wrong.
¡°What¡¯s this fuss about?¡±
After entering the dining room, the Grand Duke drew his eyes. The first son returned to the academy¡¯s dormitory a while ago. So there were two men left in the Grand Duke¡¯s castle.
Dante lowered his eyes when the Grand Duke and his eyes met.
¡°Nothing, Father. This servant made a mistake, and was asking me for forgiveness.¡±
Knowing that the Grand Duke had no mercy on his own flesh, the servant bowed his head and made a guilty face.
The cold stare of the Grand Duke passed right through. He was a preference for a quiet morning.
¡°Don¡¯t be noisy in the morning.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Dante nced at the servant. The servant shook his knee and backed away. The meal was in a stiff atmosphere.
¡°Tomorrow is alreadypetition.¡±
Suddenly the Grand Duke opened his mouth.
¡°Can I expect your grades?¡±
Dante blinked at the subtle pressure of the Grand Duke.
¡°I¡¯m working hard on my training, Father.¡±
¡°Yeah. Try to stay in shape.¡±
Dante had something he wanted to say more than talk about thepetition.
¡°Well, father¡¡±
The main topic of breakfast was a difficult story, like politics and the economy.
However, Dante broke the unwritten rule.
¡°Maybe the news of Charlize,¡±
Dante bit his lips. This is because the Grand Duke¡¯s expression has be grim.
¡°To make the rice taste worse, what are you talking about on the table?¡±
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Dante lowered his gaze.
The Grand Duke was displeased.
¡°Be careful.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±
Maybe it¡¯s because the atmosphere is broken once.
A rigid silence continued.
The Grand Duke was ufortable. I hurried up and started to eat. Suddenly, the chair of the Grand Duke was seen in his eyes.
A chair with white lilies in order to always honor the Grand Duke.
There is a ce for the dead, but no ce for the living.
¡®I¡¯ve never had a meal with that child.¡¯
There were a few chances.
Just as long as Charlize first came down and sat down in the dining room, the Grand Duke walked away that morning.
And after it has been repeated several times. Charlize did not appear in the dining room.
¡®Useless thoughts.¡¯
Dante put Charlize¡¯s name in his mouth for no reason. I just messed up.
The Grand Duke roughly passed through the dining room. Dante, who was left behind, sighed slowly andid down his fork.
Even though I thought it was wrong, I kept thinking of the reaction that the servant didn¡¯t do anything. Are you telling me it¡¯s true?
Charlize.
She saw Dante¡¯s name and sent the letter back.
¡®What¡¯s this feeling?¡¯
My heart trembles with anxiety. Dante tried hard to ignore this strange sensation, but it didn¡¯t work out. Something was changing little by little.
*****
The finals were different from the preliminaries. For now, the stage for the formalpetition was very big and colorful.
And the spectator seats surrounding in the center stage. The thronged crowd watched thepetition with excitement.
The firstpetition was soon fought.
¡°Before thepetition, be courteous to each other,¡± said the referee said.
Charlize greeted with a neat silence.
The sword with Charlize was a double sword. For the sake of thinking, I was nning to use this sword that the 9th Prince did not know.
¡®At that time, it was a long sword, so I can use a double sword this time.¡¯
Charlize looked at her first opponent. He looks five years older than her. It¡¯s an adult man.
I always feel a strange excitement that feels like my heart is going to explode just before the actual battle. I was nervous.
Charlize had to win thepetition because she had a high goal. Was it because of the pressure that she should never make a mistake?
Charlize closed her eyes with a sword in her hand. And breathed deeply.
¡°Start!¡±
I heard the referee¡¯s scream. Charlize opened her eyes.
The opponent who looked down on Charlize, who had a rtively small body size, rushed first.
In her experience, the more nervous Charlize was, the better she could be.
The heartbeat that sounds like it¡¯s popping out.
The feeling of coolness in the spine.
The feeling that turns white in the head, and only the sense of being immersed in this moment of time.
¡°Reeze, win!¡±
Of course, Charlize won.
Charlize was slowly rising. But at the moment, I realized that the 9th prince¡¯s seat was empty.
The Imperial family is obliged to attend the fencingpetition.
The 9th prince was not seen until her turn in the second battle.
¡®Why?¡¯
Soon, what Charlize herself said came to mind.
[I¡¯ll ept whatever direction the obsession has been expressed.]
Charlize knew only one man for hundreds of years who made one disappear at some point.
He never gave his own thing to others.
A monarch who never had a way of missing something that he had in his hands.
Charlize was feeling an invisible chain.
Dn.
Chapter 15
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
But soon Charlize realized that she was overthinking.
¡®No matter how hard it is, Dn can¡¯t use his hands yet.¡¯
Later on, she had heard that the 9th prince had a trauma concerning swords from ¡¯the battle with the mercenary escort that day,¡¯ and that he was very disgusted by it.
He¡¯d be shaking like from an allergic reaction.
¡°It¡¯s the second battle of the participant, Reeze. He was the 85th to advance to the finals! He¡¯s only a boy, but he doesn¡¯tg behind!
Charlize stepped onto the stage with an unfamiliar introduction from the broadcast booth.
She thought about why the referee encouraged me before the match, but she soon found out why.
¡°Reeze¡¯s opponent is the eldest son of the Grand Duke of Ronan: Lord Akan! He¡¯s one of the most promising knights!¡±
¡¯You¡¯re my first brother.¡¯
Only then did Charlize remember that her first brother¡¯s name was Akan.
Information that was erased because it was not worth it.
¡®He was called a sword genius.¡¯
Charlize was like that too.
Before her return the winner had been Akan.
From the beginning of thepetition, he was selected as a strong winner candidate.
Even now, people were taking it for granted that Akan would win. The result seemed clear even if you don¡¯t look at thepetition.
A bored crowd yawning.
The referee was brighter than usual to try to get their attention somehow.
¡°Unfortunately, Dante, the second Lord who also participated in thepetition, was defeated in the first final. The only survivor of the Ronan family, Akan. What will be the end of this showdown?¡±
The only survivor.
Charlize thought it was a little hrious because it felt like a rural drama.
If she was like before her return, she would have broken her sword for Akan in this phase.
But now Charlize was different.
She picked up the sword without hesitation.
¡°The match starts!¡±
The referee shouted.
Unlike his firstpetition counterpart that had looked down on Charlize, Akan was cautious.
Even though Charlize did not take the basic posture of a double sword.
Akan was also wielding a double sword. The left-hand aims the sword outward to attack, and the right-hand blocks the sword over the head to defend.
Compared to Akan¡¯s serious attitude, Charlize was only holding the sword with both hands rtively lightly.
Ady¡¯s defenseless posture, as if she were holding a dress with both hands.
¡±¡¡±
With a frown on his face, Akan slowly changed his sword, approaching Charlize.
And he attacked with a single blow.
Charlize blocked Akan¡¯s attack, which came in after stabbing her with two swords in a row, with one sword to prevent it.
¡±¡!¡±
That was when Charlize realized something.
Charlize looked closely at Akan¡¯s changing expression.
The more serious Akan¡¯s movement became sharper.
Charlize flew around in the same posture as in the textbook. Akan uses gravity to stab the sword.
It was too obvious.
Charlize blocked Akan¡¯s sword with one sword and then immediately aimed at his stomach with the other sword.
¡°Argh!¡±
It hurt right away.
As much as you¡¯d think, there were many injuries during a swordpetition.
His guard had been torn.
Akan¡¯s eyes shed.
Charlize was not vignt.
Sure enough, Akan¡¯s sword hit her in an instant. The grip force was enormous. She could see that he was serious about killing.
Chaeng chaeng!
Charlize gently blocked the two swords, crossing them both from side to side like water.
Block two times and hit five times.
A free movement like a fish ying in the sea.
On the other hand, Akan¡¯s sword was angr and static. A swing that seems to be a copy of a textbook.
¡°Very well, Mr. Reeze.¡±
¡°You are.¡±
Charlize responded indifferently to Akan¡¯s words.
It was a better skill than she anticipated. She thought she would have had a hard time before she became a sword.
Of course, it was not an actual fight but a fencingpetition where one should not kill the opponent.
¡°Akan! Attack Reeze sharply!¡±
A frown formed on Charlize¡¯s forehead.
Akan¡¯s sword brushed Charlize¡¯s side. But at that moment, Akan¡¯s vital points were clearly revealed.
If the situation had been real, Charlize would have been able to cut Akan¡¯s throat instead of getting a small cut in his side.
However, murder is prohibited inpetitions. Yeah, she couldn¡¯t kill him.
¡±¡!¡±
Charlize stabbed Akan¡¯s jaw protector with a sword and tore it apart at once.
The other sword blocked Akan¡¯s two swords.
Abandoning the preconception that the use of the two swords should always be divided into attack and defense. Both swords could be used as an attack.
Embarrassed by Charlize¡¯s blitz attack, Akan backed away.
¡¯He cut this?¡¯
The material of the torn protector was strong material, Mithril.
But the referee and spectators did not know what they had just seen.
¡°Look at that. You can¡¯t even touch his body, and you¡¯re just tearing down the protective gear.¡±
¡°Reeze is nothing special.¡±
If they knew they¡¯d see a little more swordsmanship.
The free-spirited and unblemished Charlize¡¯s attitude and swordsmanship must have been praised for reaching the highest level.
The high reputation of Akan, which was built with a handsome day and a serious attitude of high-ranking noblemen, covered the people¡¯s minds.
¡°Ha, haa¡¡±
Akan breathed slowly.
The little boy in front of him seemed to be seven years younger than Akan. However, he was not a little behind inpeting with him.
In fact, Akan was vaguely aware that the boy¡¯s skills were all superior to his own.
¡¯Not once.¡¯
Akan¡¯s sword was out of reach.
Even now.
Unlike himself, who is out of breath. The boy¡¯s face is perfectly fresh.
¡¯How? How?¡¯
He¡¯s not a nobleman, and he¡¯s not a standard swordsman.
There seemed to be something in the boy who knew no limits. Akan was used to being supported by being praised as a genius. His pride was hurt.
Just in time, the hourss ran out of the sand.
¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±
The referee shouted as if he had been waiting.
¡°I¡¯m sure both of you would be eliminated in the original case¡ It was a great match. Follow me, it¡¯s a draw with the unanimous vote of all the contestants! Both participants passed the finals and advanced to the selection round.¡±
Charlize lightly epted the sword and put it in the collection.
It was not good to have a record of winning over the great nobleman.
It¡¯s okay now that we¡¯ve dragged on as nned.
I could feel Akan looking at the time, but Charlize was not very interested in the fencingpetition itself. Wasn¡¯t Dn the only reason she attended thepetition from the beginning?
¡°¡¡±
Charlize left the stadium without giving Akan a nce.
Akan¡¯s cheeks hardened.
*****
¡°The final selection is assigned a lodging facility. Follow me, please.¡±
The servant said, ncing at Charlize. It was a curious look.
At first, Charlize wasn¡¯t very expectant. The boy¡¯s small body caught the eye, but that was it.
There were many participants. But now there are only 100 people left.
¡°There are cases where someone putxatives in the meal to interfere with participants, so be careful, Mr. Reeze.¡±
The servant was kind.
Perhaps the young Charlize seemed pathetic. Charlize replied.
¡°Thank you.¡±
To prevent each other¡¯s schemes in advance, the selection was given a private room.
When I entered the lodging, I noticed that the imperial family spent a huge amount of money on the fencingpetition.
It was much better than the room at the 13th Pce.
The ce where thepetition was held was crowded with people who came to see the event after a long time. One had to pay 10 times more than usual to stay at the nearby amodation.
Now that the pre-election eve is already being held, no matter how much money you brought, you will not be able to save it.
It¡¯s already been decades since war broke out in the Empire. People were ustomed to peace and starved for blood.
Charlize looked around the lodging. When she was alone, she realized something.
¡®Tomorrow I can get the Helu-herb.¡¯
For Charlize, the value of winning thepetition was nothing more than Helu-herb. At that time, the audience seat will be crowded with hundreds of thousands of people.
Thepetition¡¯s video close-up will float in the sky with a magical video sphere.
¡®Changing into a man was a wise choice. I¡¯d like to avoid being suspected of being ¡¯the winner of the swordpetition¡¯ in the future.¡¯
Charlize looked down at the sword.
¡°Good job.¡±
Before I applied for thepetition, I went to a cksmith and bought a sword that propelled her.
After all, tools depend on the ability of the person to use them.
But as she gazed down at the two swords, Charlize felt strange.
¡°Thank you.¡±
She smiled beautifully and said hello softly.
Let¡¯s not spend the day by ourselves.
*****
Charlize washed her bodypletely. Sleep did note easily. So Charlize went to the eve festival to check out the situation.
Even at thiste hour, the streets were teeming with people. It¡¯s a super boom. There was no peak season like this.
¡®I heard that once you held a swordpetition, the added value was enormous and it¡¯s really true.¡¯
Charlize was a starter, so all the restaurants were free of charge.
She ordered a light drink.
It was a purple drink with lemon slices ced upside down on the ss. The taste was quite sweet. Charlize looked at the distance while drinking in a rxed way.
Colorful sparkling lights. Exotic tents are lined up.
The merchants hurriedlyughed as they had been in urgent need of the eve.
¡°I sell dreamcatchers that take away nightmares! Only one gold!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a traditional sweet from the Mato Kingdom. It¡¯s characterized by dissolving in your mouth. It was hard to get! Have a bite!¡±
¡°Kids, you can just go check out the clothes! Come and see!¡±
The vige had a heated atmosphere. The thing that caught people¡¯s attention the most is. It was definitely a betting board.
¡°The opportunity that came after 10 years. Come on, everyone! Isn¡¯t thepetition meant for betting?¡±
The names of the 100 starters was written all over the betting board.
¡°It¡¯ll be a big hit for the winner! It¡¯s noting, it¡¯s noting. This opportunity is noting!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll bet 100,000 gold to ¡®Akan¡¯!¡±
Charlize shrugged lightly.
The traders who made the game and the instigators who encourage them. All the people who drunk pleasantly were excited.
People bet their money like crazy. Numbering like a racetrack, the fewer people who paid, the higher the odds.
¡°How about Reeze? He was never pushed back in the fight against Akan.¡±
¡°Akan took it easy because Reeze was a boy. A noble should not attack the weak. Where would Reeze be selected for his skills?¡±
People wanted to bet on a certain hand.
So they bet the most money on Akan. Unlike before her return, anyone who bet on him would lose.
If someone with a keen eye bet on Charlize, they will win a veryrge amount of money.
¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whether you recognize the value or not.¡¯
Charlize was, so to speak, a jackpot. She was a pearl buried in the soil.
The gemstone, that shines brilliantly like diamonds if you cut it well, even now it¡¯s ridiculouslyplete.
Charlize sipped her drink standing against the wall. Someone passed by her.
It wasn¡¯t a big deal because there were so many people on the street. But since he¡¯s Dn, it¡¯s a different story.
Charlize¡¯s face hardened.
¡®Why is Dn here?¡¯
As soon as she thought about it, Dn stopped walking.
But Charlize was soon relieved. Dn couldn¡¯t have recognized herself. Even her family couldn¡¯t recognize herself.
But incredibly, he turned around.
And he looked at me.
Chapter 16
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
¡°¡¡±
Eyes were locked, meeting in the air.
No matter how noisy the streets were, the tension between the two could not dissipate.
No one recognized her face. The 13th prince had not even made his social debut yet.
¡®Did he recognize me?¡¯
Charlize was nervous.
If you look into it.
Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter.
¡®If I win, I¡¯m going to make a wish for Heelu-herb anyway.¡¯
I¡¯m going to give Heelu-herb to the 7th concubine, who will begin to suffer extreme pain. A vacation inteced withpetitions. Charlize¡¯s identity as the participant named Reeze.
It¡¯s amazing that brilliant Dn doesn¡¯t know.
I thought it would be in the space between the top of thepetition stadium and the audience seat if our eyes met. Isn¡¯t it too coincidental to be a coincidence?
Why in this ce at this time¡?
But Dn soon drew her attention. Charlize blinked her eyes. Dn walked to another ce.
Charlize stayed still for a long time, then slowly stepped back quietly.
Even though it was in the middle of the night, the people were enthusiastic because it was the lively eve festival. It was so loud that she couldn¡¯t hear anything.
¡®I¡¯m going back to my lodging.¡¯
Meanwhile, Dn was walking to the betting board.
The names of the final 100 people selected, the odds, and the amounts of betting money at stake were being revised in real-time.
Dn looked carefully at the sign and stopped looking at the 39th line.
After a while, Dn smiled slowly. It was a colorful smile.
Soon the red lips opened.
¡±100 million gold for ¡®Reeze¡¯.¡±
*****
¡¯I am indeed a genius, right?¡¯
Akan thought. He continued to dwell on the difference in talent he felt as he fought with the boy named Reeze.
Was that the problem? Akan lost his concentration in the semifinals. He was considered a strong candidate to win but lost to Kahu.
It was fortunate that Kahu was a nobleman who was also considered a strong candidate likely to win. The referee called the winner¡¯s name. The Grand Duke left his seat as soon as Akan was gone.
¡®If there is a true sword genius, it is¡¡¯
The participant who has already reached the finals. It was Reeze.
¡°It¡¯s already the final!¡±
The cheers of the people are pouring in.
Charlize took a breath.
She has won in a row. Naturally, the match was decided. She just had to spend time and y. It was the final match when she was spirited.
At first, no one was interested in Charlize. It was because Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship seemed too easy.
Swing softly and win naturally. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to remain impressive.
Comfortable posture. An attitude that seems to be wielding carelessly and seems to be half-hearted.
It was just quiet.
In addition, no matter who saw it, Charlize was young. Even the big men were struggling with her slender body at this fencingpetition.
¡°The power who appeared like aet, Reeze!¡±
The referee shouted.
¡°Having defeated Akan, who was a strong candidate to win. The strongest candidate for winner! Young Duke Kahu of Delmon!¡±
Charlize¡¯s expression, which had been calm until now, was faintly cracked in front of Kahu.
He was¡ Charlize¡¯s fiance.
Since Charlize went missing before her return, the Ronan family has really done nothing to find her.
They didn¡¯t find Charlize, nor did they hold a funeral. They just passed it like a child who wasn¡¯t there before.
However, there was only one person who searches for Charlize for more than five years. It was Kahu.
[It¡¯s getting on my nerve. Even though you are not finding so hard so that I have to make you get in trouble, you¡¯ve been persistent for years.]
I remember the emperor clicking his tongue at Kahu as if he was in trouble.
The emperor assumed that Kahu was Charlize¡¯s fiance.
However, Charlize did not understand Kahu.
Because.
Before Charlize went missing, she was made into Keira, and they didn¡¯t have any contact.
Charlize had never seen Kahu¡¯s face except for the engagement ceremony.
¡®Why?¡¯
Why did he wander in search of Charlize? What did he know? She couldn¡¯t stand it without asking deep questions.
However.
¡°The match starts!¡±
Charlize shut her mouth.
And hesitated. She didn¡¯t even lift the sword properly and stayed still for a long time. It¡¯s a championship match.
Kahu looked carefully at Charlize.
Even after the match began, the confrontation was getting longer.
¡°It seems they can both show their full skill level in this match.¡±
Hearing the ryman¡¯s words, Charlize stared only at Kahu. Yeah. I¡¯m sure that the engagement rtionship is very deep.
But this is no time to be swept away by emotions. Charlize had to win at all costs.
Charlize lifted both her hands holding the swords. Kahu approached as if he had waited.
Charlize couldn¡¯t show her power in this match. Because she was ridiculously considerate of Kahu.
¡®I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡¯
The swordsmanship had to be more cautious.
Of course, this was only Charlize¡¯s perspective.
If he had neither been careful of Charlize nor watched her closely, it would have been a subtle difference.
Finally, Charlize¡¯s sword was held against Kahu¡¯s neck.
¡°The winner is Reeze!¡±
The crowd went wild for the new star as the referee shouted. There were also people screaming and crying.
It was certainly a strange experience for tens of thousands of people to whistle and confidently give a standing ovation.
The knights of the imperial family were arguing about what the boy¡¯s identity was. They have to scout so they won¡¯t lose him.
Charlize went up to the podium for the winner, without revealing her family name.
The emperor, waiting by the podium, weed her with a benevolent smile. It¡¯s not cool, even as if there¡¯s much meaning hidden behind it.
Charlize was disgusted but tried not to show it.
¡°I am Reeze, I greet Your Majesty the Emperor.¡±
Charlize bent down.
The emperor smiled dly.
¡°I can¡¯t believe there was such a talented man hiding like you, Reeze.¡±
¡°It is the glory of our Empire as well as Your Majesty¡¯s good luck.¡±
Charlize replied without spirit.
The emperor shrugged and tried to see if he was drunk.
¡°Yes, what is your wish as the winner?¡±
This was what the crowd was most curious about: What will the winner wish for after 10 years?
Would you ask for the most beautifulpanion in the world?
Will you ask for the title of nobility?
Or, like an ancient winner, would you ask to save a friend who is used of treason?
Soon Reeze¡¯s lips opened. Everyone paid attention.
But the words that came out were beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.
¡°I¡¯d like to have something. I just want you to know, Your Majesty.¡±
There was a cry of regret in the audience. The emperor looked at Charlize with interest.
The emperor¡¯s worries were short.
¡°It was the initial intention of the fencingpetition to listen to everything the winner wanted, yes, yes.¡±
Charlize approached the emperor with permission. The emperor¡¯s expression changed strangely as she whispered in his ear.
The audience was curious. No secret whisperings were heard.
¡°¡Is that all?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Charlize, who stepped back with her hands politely, lowered her gaze. If she looked directly at the emperor, she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to live.
¡®Heelu-herb.¡¯
The emperor gave the winner a chance like this, that neveres back again for life. Of course, Heelu-herb was very rare.
A herb simr to a painkiller that helps to stop feeling any pain permanently. The sensation is alive, but only removes pain.
¡¯Are there any sick people in your family?¡¯
Well, it wasn¡¯t the Emperor¡¯s matter.
¡°I¡¯ll send it to you by today.¡±
Only a small sigh came from the nervous winner. The Emperor saw the winner clenching his fists.
¡°But Reeze. Do you have any intention of being my direct sword?¡±
The emperor¡¯s offer was quiet for a moment. But soon there was a marvelous exmation of awaiting in the audience.
The Emperor¡¯s direct knight. That¡¯s a big shot. It was a great opportunity to be part of the Imperial second Knights.
Charlize looked like amoner boy on the surface. People looked at Charlize with envy. But.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t. ¡ I do not want my identity to be exposed, and I hope my life will remain calm in the future.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°It was apetition where I was told that the winner would listen to everything he wanted. I ask for your understanding. Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe you missed your chance to be a popr man.¡±
He seemed a little displeased, but he didn¡¯t show much of his face because of the way he was as an emperor.
Charlize knew he would try to get Reeze from behind, but she didn¡¯t care. There was no one in this country who could find Charlize.
*****
Charlize lit a candle at the quiet inn. The magic of the fairies had faded before she knew it. A little lower in height, a bigger chest, and longer hair.
Her hair and eyes have also regained their original color.
Charlize was called up as soon as she returned to the 13th Pce. She recalled the memory before her return.
¡¯By this time of year, the Emperor had originally held a celebration party for the winner.¡¯
Nominally. The real purpose was set aside.
In order to solidify the Crown Prince¡¯s position, he invited his other children of the Imperial family and the teachers who taught them.
¡¯I have to go.¡¯
Not as the winner Reeze. As Charlize, the 13th prince¡¯s teacher.
Mary was better than she thought. Charlize stared nkly at herself changing in the mirror.
Originally pretty, but more beautifully bloomed under Mary¡¯s touch. Mary, who put a flower crown on her head, seemed excited.
¡°I wanted to serve the noblewoman at least once.¡±
It was vivid that she wielded a sword in the spotlight on the fencingpetition. Dressed up like a Lady, it was so impressive.
No one would be reminded of the winner of the fencingpetition when they saw Charlize Ronan.
Charlize dressed up in a sky-blue dress.
¡°Teacher of the 13th Prince, Lady Charlize of the Ronan family, is entering!¡±
Upon arriving at the party, Charlize slowly entered the hall.
As soon as she got in, people looked at her, but she looked calm.
Charlize quickly ran over to the interior of the party hall.
3rd-floor railing terrace. Hiding there would be the least noticeable.
She went there without saying hello to anyone.
It was when she was breathing alone.
The curtain was lifted.
¡°Ah¡.¡±
When she looked back at the sign of someone¡¯s presence, the person who faced her eyes hesitated and retreated. Charlize hardened.
The man had a familiar face.
Kahu, her fianc¨¦e before her return, who lost the final. The Young Duke of Delmon.
¡®Why are you here?¡¯
Charlize was nervous. As expected, did he recognize her? She was close enough to hit the sword. Even if she was dressed as a man, he might have been suspicious.
But how¡
Charlize¡¯s mind was muddled up. Kahu was ten thousand times more confused than she was.
¡°¡ Pleasee in.¡±
Charlize said and stepped aside a little. Among the nobles selected for the swordpetition, Kahu was ranked highest.
It stands out too much now.
It¡¯s not good for each other when there¡¯s a scandal, but it¡¯s better to talk about a fencingpetition when there¡¯s only the two of us.
¡°Lady Ronan.¡±
However, the words that came from Kahu were very unexpected.
¡°You, you were alive¡?¡±
He didn¡¯t even enter behind the curtains, and he couldn¡¯t believe it.
Charlize¡¯s eyes opened wide.
Chapter 17
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
It was two years ago. The reason why Kahu started feeling strange.
One day he got out of bed, and he thought his body was smaller. Did my body get smaller?
It didn¡¯t make sense but it really did happen. After that day, Kahu felt as if he had already done everything.
An unknown sense of deja vu. The Young Duke had always experienced what is often referred to as Deja Vu.
[Kahu, what¡¯s wrong?]
[My head hurts.]
[You feel this way often these days.]
[I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t eat. Uh, mother¡]
He couldn¡¯t smile at his worried mother.
Kahu was even having difficulties eating. He often saw the future. It was a vague scene, so it was not vivid or clear.
However, it seemed as if he hade back from living in the future.
In addition, incredibly, all the future he had seen hade true.
When he remembered the scene where a servant died due to hail, the next day the servant really died.
The birth of the Crown Prince was also urately predicted, and the name of the newly born imperial family member also matched his prediction.
Kahu was afraid.
¡®What the hell is this?¡¯
Kahu looked for records of the prophets recorded in history.
There was no match between the prophets¡¯ symptoms and his own. Most were visionaries, crooks, or astrologers.
These stories were very different from Kahu¡¯s. Am I possessed by the devil?
But what made the Young Duke even more confused was that not every scene of the future fit exactly.
And at the center¡
There was Charlize Ronan.
¡®I think I was engaged to her. I had no intention of dating, and the interference of adults was annoying.¡¯
Anyway, theirbination was due to the political plotting of their families. She was fit for formality as the Princess of the Ronan family.
¡®I was nning on getting married smoothly.¡¯
One day, Charlize Ronan had disappeared. She was 17 years old. Even though they had been engaged to each other, there were no feelings of friendship between them.
Still, it was a little shocking. The princess had not appeared anywhere since she had gone missing.
¡®I think for more than five years I¡¯ve only been looking for a princess¡¡¯
After Charlize had disappeared, the solid Ronan family had begun to copse.
At first, the second son of the Grand Duke died in vain after being caught up in an imperial treason charge, and then the Grand Duke was found with a blood-soaked body.
The Ronan family had copsed and shattered to the point where it was so perfectly horrible.
After a very long time, the Ronan lineage would no longer remain in the Empire.
¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ There was a point where the present reality went against the future that Kahu knew.
¡®She¡¯s a high society wicked woman.¡¯
Unlike the future where she had such a mild temper that she didn¡¯t even go against her father and brother, she was called the Poison Flower of society because she always talked back at other people.
¡®The Prince¡¯s Master.¡¯
A person who voluntarily bes the teacher of the prince, unlike the future, in which she had been helplessly invisible.
After all, at the end of his investigations, there was always ¡®Charlize Ronan¡¯.
Of course, he still didn¡¯t know why the winner of the fencingpetition had changed¡
It could be a butterfly effect. Charlize was the only one who actedpletely different from the future he knew.
[Did you hear the news? Lady Ronan suddenly imed to be a teacher.]
[Was it the 12th Prince or the 14th Prince after receiving honorary knighthood? Anyway, she became the teacher of the prince.]
[I think it¡¯s the 13th prince. The 7th concubine¡]
He remembered the nobles who were interested in Charlize while pointing their fingers. Clearly, from that point on, something was mixed up.
¡®Are you a substitution? Can you act differently? No, why did you go missing in the first ce? You really don¡¯t know anything? ¡®
¡°You, how are you not missing, and are you alive¡?¡±
¡°¡ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±
Charlize said. She turned and parted the curtain. Kahu pulled on the curtains and followed her in as if he were possessed.
Even when he tried to read Charlize¡¯s expression, there was no shaking as if she were wearing an iron mask.
Kahu licked his lips.
¡®I made a mistake. But I can¡¯t be honest. The Young Duke should not have any weaknesses.¡¯
It had been 16 years since he was educated that he should act as his family¡¯s heir and honor his name.
It was also funny that the power of prophecy that had manifested itself back then had begun to contort and make the future uncertain again.
But Kahu couldn¡¯t let Charlize go. No matter how he looked at it, she was at the center.
If he dug up Charlize, all the clues woulde loose. It was the reason why he followed her as soon as he saw her from afar.
However, only the two of them were left, so his mind was nk and he couldn¡¯t say anything.
Charlize made eye contact with Kahu.
¡®What do you know?¡¯
Charlize was also embarrassed. When he asked why she wasn¡¯t dead, it was evident that she couldn¡¯t react as unpleasantly as a normaldy would.
¡®If it¡¯s about that matter¡¡¯
There was only one.
The sword Keira.
But it didn¡¯t happen.
¡®I would have been calmer if he asked if I had ever met him at the fencingpetition.¡¯
But Kahu seems unsure. Charlize was able to read his feelings.
¡®I think he knows something, but it¡¯s all blurry.¡¯ Charlize decided to y innocent and said:
¡°How am I alive? And I am missing?¡±
There is no record of a returner appearing throughout world history.
Even if there was a clue, Kahu would retreat for a while if she pretended to know nothing.
¡°I¡¯m alive because I¡¯m alive. Are youing here to mock me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to disappear on my own than to live like this? What kind of an insult is it that the Ronan Family¡¯s disgrace doesn¡¯t deserve to breathe?¡±
¡°¡ It¡¯s definitely not that.¡±
Sure enough, Kahu stepped back, noticeably confused.
Charlize felt her heart pounding.
Considering her external image, there is nothing wrong with being tough. People didn¡¯t expect kindness or consideration for themselves. Her notoriety wasfortable at this moment.
Because Charlize Ronan is the wicked woman that everyone points fingers at.
¡°I was offended. I don¡¯t like being disturbed while I¡¯m taking a rest alone¡ I may not be the Young Duke but I don¡¯t want to be involved in a scandal.¡±
Kahu listened silently and called her, with a soft voice that seemed a little hoarse.
¡°Lady.¡±
¡°¡¡±
This call like that of a soft fianc¨¦ was strange. Charlize hesitated for a moment.
The Duke of Delmon¡¯s signature blond hair was more of a brown color than a honey-like color. It was a color reminiscent of a Golden Retriever.
He had confidence in himself.
Kahu was smiling faintly.
¡°Do you know that there are talks about political marriage between our families?¡±
¡°¡ I know.¡±
¡°First of all, I apologize for that. I must have been out of my mind for a while. I wanted to attract Lady¡¯s interest, so I messed up the mood.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But if it¡¯s a scandal, I wee it. It wouldn¡¯t be bad marrying each other.¡±
Charlize fell silent.
High-ranking nobles must get married.
A union between the two families. It was obligatory to carry on generations.
This was a culture and custom that everyone had to follow and took for granted, as it was the price of the privileges one enjoyed.
That¡¯s why Charlize was sopliant before her return. She thought it was best because it would be a formal marriage.
¡®If only I hadn¡¯t gone missing.¡¯
She would have married Kahu around the age of adulthood. Even though it would have been a loveless rtionship, we might have be a rich family that lived with courtesy.
She might have lived a normal life of a Duchess.
But.
¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to live as someone¡¯s wife.¡±
Feelings were a luxury. Whether it¡¯s love or engagement, she didn¡¯t mean to lose time listening to his cheesy words.
Charlize was also curious about why the Young Duke asked so many questions, and why he looked at herself with confused eyes.
But she endured her curiosity. Strangely enough, she felt like she was going to get entangled with Kahu if she dug up this secret.
¡®If I don¡¯t take revenge, my anger won¡¯t go away.¡¯
And she couldn¡¯t live with this anger all her life.
Kahu¡¯s eyes grew a little wider, perhaps because of the shock from the unexpected remark.
Even if the Empire copsed, Charlize would leave behind the name of the Duke of Delmon. The name that meant to live and breathe only as a name recorded in history books.
Or to close her eyes to ept asylum in another country.
¡®I wonder if that would be enough for your kindness, Kahu.¡¯
¡°¡Was Lady opposed to marriage?¡±
It is a very unconventional concept now but it would be a controversial concept in a few hundred years.
Well, in this age, a woman unwilling to marry would be treated as a witch.
Charlize, who was trying not to show her embarrassment, smiled brightly at Kahu.
¡°No.¡±
¡®I just hope you don¡¯te into my life. ¡®
¡®I don¡¯t know if anyone else is, but you can¡¯t. ¡®
He had been the only one who had been saddened by her disappearance and tried to investigate, so he couldn¡¯t.
¡°Don¡¯t get entangled with me.¡±
The eye of the typhoon is calm, but the typhoon will sweep everything away.
The path of revenge to reach the end of the empire was a rout. A rough, deste road without morality or ethics. A dangerous and decadent road.
She didn¡¯t intend to drag anyone on the road but herself.
Except for Dn.
Charlize didn¡¯t allow Kahu to stay by her side.
¡°¡¡±
Kahu looked at Charlize with those green eyes. She was a dazzlingly beautiful woman. Looking up-close, she was even prettier.
But she was cold and sharp enough to be distant. It was fascinating but creepy.
There was a great deal of dignity that he could not hold onto or ask anything.
Charlize beautifully left Kahu.
*****
As a prince, Dn was also forced to attend the party. Of course, there was no force on him. He could have avoided it if he truly didn¡¯t want to attend.
But he couldn¡¯t find a reason to avoid it.
¡°Oh, over there. She¡¯s Lady Charlize.¡±
¡°Beautifully, no one can keep up with her¡¡±
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see, hmm. Well, she¡¯s pretty, hmm.¡±
Even if she didn¡¯te forward first, people talked of Charlize¡¯s whereabouts. She had juste in.
¡®I heard that she was famous but she is really popr.¡¯
Most of the nobles were ncing at Charlize. The imperial family members were no exception.
The Crown Prince and the Emperor were also interested. She couldn¡¯t see where the 9th prince has gone¡
They called her a wicked woman but they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her.
Charlize expression rarely changed so one could not gleam her mood from it. Still, it was fascinating.
Cursing was also a type of interest. Isn¡¯t there a saying that the opposite of love is indifference?
Charlize was receiving a lot of attention.
¡®She is intentionally hiding being the winner of the fencingpetition.¡¯
He still didn¡¯t know why she participated in the fencingpetition or what she wished for as a winner.
It was the first person that he could not read like this.
¡®Master doesn¡¯t notice. All you have to do is look out for yourself.¡¯
He thought that while looking at Charlize. It was also interesting. Dn followed Charlize with a gaze.
Throughout the party, he remembered the noble wives who had poured out their admiration of Reeze.
Thedies were giving praise to the elegant handsome boy and shedding their wet eyes in their dreams.
In fact, if they knew that his identity was Charlize, what kind of expression would they be making?
A soft smile hung around Dn¡¯s mouth as he imagined it.
Dn looked elsewhere and saw Charlize. Charlize at the center of everyone¡¯s attention.
¡®Ah.¡¯
Suddenly, he wanted to hide Charlize from those gazes. That¡¯s what he thought.
Chapter 18
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
The party was over.
Charlize breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she returned to the 13th prince¡¯s pce.
¡®I¡¯m alive.¡¯
It was unpleasant because people¡¯s gazes felt sticky on her skin.
Also, the dazzling chandelier lights made her eyes feel heavy. She couldn¡¯t even eat properly, so she endured all this on an empty stomach.
¡®Now it really feels like my home.¡¯
The 13th prince¡¯s pce was not big, but it offered her everything.
This ce was much morefortable than the fancy lodging for the selection of the fencingpetition.
¡®I feel relieved and feel like I¡¯ve returned to a safe haven.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ve be attached to you even though I don¡¯t know you.¡¯
¡°Mydy! You¡¯re back.¡±
Mary approached with a bright smile. After seeing Charlize¡¯s face, it quickly softened.
¡°I want to bathe. Would you go get some warm water?¡±
¡°Ah! Yes, mydy.¡±
Charlize turned around, pretending not to know. She knew Mary, who possessed great romantic imagination, would love to gossip about Kahu, but she didn¡¯t feel like it.
Mary sensibly backed down.
Charlize just wanted to wash herself off. Whenever her emotions were soplicated, she liked to take a bath.
Swoosh¡
Soon she heard that the bathtub had been filled with water, so she went into the bathroom and bathed for a long time.
She lowered herself into the water with her eyes open. Her face waspletely covered.
A swaying wave. A warm water temperature that touches the naked body. Floating hair. Aplicated feeling.
¡®I wish I could forget everything. Kahu. Kahu. Kahu.¡¯
¡®What the hell am I thinking?¡¯
¡®No, it¡¯s none of my business. Revenge is the most important thing. Revenge. Let¡¯s take it out. Anything that doesn¡¯t need. No sympathy, no excitement, no curiosity, no heart flutters, no lingering feelings¡¡¯
There really wasn¡¯t much time left.
The 7th concubine would die soon.
¡®Die.¡¯
Charlize suddenly raised her upper body. There was a rattling sound. The drops of water fell down scattering.
She didn¡¯t want to leave the bathroom. She gathered her knees together and put her chin on them.
Breathless, she buried her head. She remained sitting like that for a long time.
Charlize dried her hair¡
Without thinking.
Her face was red after taking the long bath. It was quite hot, so she left the windows and the door open.
¡®I feel better every time the cool night breeze brushes against my skin.¡¯
¡®By the way, the most important thing remains. Soon the 7th concubine willin of extreme pain. Today? Tomorrow?¡¯
¡°Prince! We¡¯re in big trouble! The 7th concubine!¡±
¡®It¡¯s today.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s face hardened.
Charlize¡¯s hand, which was drying her hair, suddenly stopped moving. Charlize slowly put a towel on herp.
Soon she heard Dn¡¯s bedroom door open.
¡®Perhaps by now, you¡¯ve heard the news that the 7th concubine is madly delirious andining of pain.¡¯
Dn¡¯s face showed a look of puzzlement. He was in a great hurry.
Charlize saw Dn running through the open door frightened.
Dn, who ran out as soon as he woke up, was unusually disheveled.
Charlize suddenly realized how neat Dn normally was.
Dn, whom she encountered at every breakfast, was always neat and calm.
¡®For now, let¡¯s wait until morning.¡¯
She could hand him the Heelu-herb right away, but she had to at least wait until morning.
Dn must see the 7th concubine writhing in pain with his own eyes. He must be anxious and tired.
For the most dramatic effect, she had to hand over the Heelu-herb then.
¡®You may be resentful and ask why I did not give it to you now, but I can¡¯t help it.¡¯
In the end, only thanks would be left. Is it because she met the 7th concubine once?
She couldn¡¯t concentrate at all.
Time passed horribly slow. It was a more painful time for the 7th concubine than for Dn himself.
¡°The prince asked me to tell you that he can¡¯t attend today¡¯s ss.¡±
Finally.
The news came to her.
Now she has a reason to move. Charlize, who was having breakfast, put down her fork in relief.
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yes, the 7th concubine was in so much pain¡ In the middle of the night, she had an emergency consultation with the doctor yet she did not get better.¡±
¡°It must be difficult.¡±
Charlize closed her mouth once before saying.
¡°As a teacher, I must support the prince by his side.¡±
Charlize got up from her seat.
She had already packed a bottle of Heelu-herb in her arms.
Charlize had a good memory.
Charlize soon arrived near the building. It was close to the building where the 7th concubine was staying. A piercing, ear-numbing scream.
¡°Aaah!¡±
The closer she got to the building, the louder the screams she heard.
She remembered the 7th concubine that was ssy and elegant. How painful it must be for her to scream until her throat was torn.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, mydy?¡±
¡°I¡¯m here to see the prince.¡±
¡°¡Please wait for a moment.¡±
After politely retreating, the maid soon guided Charlize to Dn.
Dn was in the bedroom of the 7th concubine. She caught a glimpse of the pitiful scene through the open door.
The 7th concubine crying out of suffering in bed. The medical staff was restless.
¡®They are ipetent.¡¯
Until the moment the 7th concubine died, there was no solution to eliminate the pain.
Dn came out together with a maid. The maid walked in behind Dn¡¯s back, and after a while, the door was closed behind her.
Short, quiet screams beyond the door.
Dn looked very sensitive.
¡°What is it, Master? I thought I told you through the maid that I couldn¡¯t take today¡¯s ss¡¡±
¡°But I had something to give you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Dn¡¯s voice was clearly sharper than usual. Is it a situation that is mentally challenging so that he can¡¯t act as usual?
The boy, who was shortening his words, was frowning at the moment. There was something out of the ordinary, but it was his face that made her wonder.
For a moment Dn¡¯s face hardened.
¡°We¡¯d better talk alone. Master.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
The building of the 7th concubine was spacious.
Dn entered the vacant room, and Charlize followed calmly. He deliberately put both hands together politely.
Dn nced at the bottle in Charlize¡¯s hand. The bottle was ck, so he couldn¡¯t figure out what was inside.
Charlize handed the bottle to Dn.
Dn read Charlize¡¯s unusual mood and opened the bottle without asking.
And there.
¡®Heelu-herb.¡¯
There was a heelu-herb in it.
Known to be very rare, even the Emperor of the Empire has only one precious medicine.
Charlize was nervous. No matter how Dn reacted, she was willing to take it all. Just for today.
¡°This¡¡±
Dn¡¯s voice trembled.
¡°Isn¡¯t this Heelu-herb? It is said that all the pain will be healed just by boiling and eating it as if it washed away¡ No way.¡±
Dn was clever. Given a few clues, he quickly knew how to put together the big picture. Charlize looked at Dn¡¯s expression as it became increasingly curious.
¡°Did you wish for Heelu-herb as the winner of the fencingpetition?¡±
Charlize remained silent. Dn, who interpreted the silence as a yes, sighed and grabbed the bottle.
A fragment of suppressed emotion stabbed Charlize¡¯s skin painfully.
¡°¡I, I don¡¯t know you.¡±
Charlize flinched. A sound of shock escaped her throat. It was her first time hearing Dn speak informally.
Maybe that¡¯s why it sounded more irritating.
¡°Why are you approaching me?¡±
Dn bit his lips.
¡°What are you going to do to me now?¡±
The Prince seemed busy getting his emotions together.
A moment passed by, and Dn left the room.
He called the maid.
She heard his voice ordering to make a tea made with Heelu-herb.
The 7th concubine seemed to be noticed that the pain had disappeared.
Dn was close by guarding his mother. The 7th concubine held hands with Dn as if praying.
The boy¡¯s posture of closing his eyes and burying his head looked delicate.
Charlize hesitated. As soon as she drank the tea made of Heelu-herb, there were a few screams from the 7th concubine.
Then the 7th concubine asked where he got the Heelu-herb. Dn replied that it was from his Master. And the 7th concubine called Charlize.
So now there were only three people in the bedroom, Dn, Charlize, and the 7th concubine.
¡°¡¡±
Dn said nothing. The silence was heavy.
The breath of the 7th concubine was still rough and urgent.
Charlize lived for a long time as a ¡®Keira¡¯. Perhaps due to hundreds of years of age, Charlize could sense the energy of death inside the 7th concubine.
And perhaps the 7th concubine.
Will die soon.
¡°Come closer.¡±
Said Dn to Charlize after hearing the 7th concubine whisper. He desperately avoided gazing at her.
Charlize approached the 7th concubine. Perhaps the thought that these words might be the will of the 7th concubine left to her crossed her mind.
Dn let go of his mother¡¯s hand, and Charlize sat down. The chair was hot proving Dn¡¯s tension.
The 7th concubine licked her lips. She was not sounding well, so Charlize drew her ears close.
¡°¡My son.¡±
A faint voice as if it would fade soon.
¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±
Every word is drawn out again and again.
At that moment, Charlize felt like her heart was pounding.
¡®Why?¡¯
¡®My thoughts areplicated. It feels like something heavy was ced on my chest. It seems stuffy, choking, and strangling. ¡®
¡°Teacher.¡±
¡°¡ Yes.¡±
Charlize tried not to tremble. As if saying thank you, the 7th concubine¡¯s gaze desperately pursued Charlize.
A look of gratitude for her pain, no matter what the circumstances may be, or whatever the inside story may be.
The faintly smiling face of the 7th concubine is vague.
¡°I¡¯ll do it, Your Ladyship.¡±
It was not until she heard the definite answer that the 7th concubine was relieved and chose to let go of the power of her hands holding Charlize.
The 7th concubine slowly closed her eyes. She may not die yet, but soon.
She must be tired because she had been crying her throat out since dawn. The 7th concubine slowly fell asleep.
Charlize got up without looking at Dn.
Dn didn¡¯t talk to Charlize. Charlize left after a silent salute.
Before her return in time, the boy had not been able to witness the death of the 7th concubine.
Charlize lived with a keen desire to know what would have caused Dn to vacate the imperial pce.
It was intended to lead to his death.
Fortunately or unluckily, however, Dn never left the pce. Later on, Dn would tell her:
[Actually, just before receiving Heelu-herb, I tried to hold on to a little hope. I was thinking of going to the Dark Street to save the Heelu-herb myself. For some reason, thanks to Master wishing for Heelu-herb as a wish for the championship to save us, it was gone.]
Thank so his confession, Charlize could understand.
Before her return, unfortunately, when Dn was away to gain Heelu-herb, the 7th concubine died.
Considering Dn who was deeply distressed by guilt before her return, by twisting the flow Charlize had saved the boy.
¡®The plot to turn him into a tyrant eventually saving him¡¡¯
It was ironic, but it was true.
As a result, Dn didn¡¯t have to leave the 7th concubine¡¯s side for a second.
Dn nursed the now painless andfortable 7th concubine every day.
sses were interrupted, but Charlize didn¡¯t rush. Charlize lived quietly, filling the empty hours alone.
And after a while, news came out.
As Charlize thought.
It was the news of the death of the 7th concubine.
Chapter 19: Illustration
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
Dead. Dead.
A person dies. It happens every day. But why?
From the very beginning, she had nned everything on the premise of the 7th concubine¡¯s death. When Charlize returned, the 7th concubine had already been poisoned and rendered unable to use her hands.
It was good that her suffering was minimized thanks to the ¡®Heelu-herb¡¯.
¡®Before my return, Dn couldn¡¯t relieve the pain of the 7th concubine. Even on her deathbed¡¡¯
But this time, she let herself win it. It was a big stem that was acquired by Charlize handing Dn ¡®Heelu-herb¡¯.
The guilt that he failed to be there when she died was the reason why Dn was so desperate about the 7th concubine¡¯s will.
At least it was fortunate that he seemed to have greatly relieved his guilt.
Unlike before her return, the 7th concubine died peacefully in bed.
As soon as she died, a mortuary was set up in the building.
Charlize watched Dn be the chief mourner in a ck mourning suit. The weight seemed too much for a young boy to handle.
But Dn was brave.
¡®Dn never cried.¡¯
She¡¯d often seen his eyes turn red. In the end, tears never fell down.
A gaze that often got lost in the distance, just hovering in the air. A hopeless face. Clenched fists.
Excessively open and hazy breath.
Charlize burned incense and expressed her condolences to the portrait. Charlize, dressed in a courteous ck dress, was greeted quietly by Dn.
¡°May the deceased rest in peace.¡±
Surprisingly, there were no mourners.
There were only two of them.
Dn lost his words. And Charlize next to him.
Dn never spoke to Charlize first. No, actually she didn¡¯t see him talking to anyone.
Dn held the 7th concubine¡¯s will in his arms throughout the funeral.
[Don¡¯t get sick, don¡¯t stand out, and survive by any means.]
¡®Is the will the same as before my return? Dn treated it so preciously that I couldn¡¯t even think about taking a look.¡¯
Charlize was just by his side. Sometimes words of constion are of no use.
His heart¡¯s already broken. He was shattered. How will it be soothed?
Charlize gave no advice or interference to Dn. They had made it a perfect memorial service and just mourned.
Perhaps because there were no mourners, the mortuary was cold and chilly.
¡°¡ Ahh.¡±
Because she hadn¡¯t slept for almost a week, drowsiness came and at some point, she fell asleep in the mortuary. She quickly woke up because sleeping leaning against the wall was ufortable.
When she opened her eyes, there was a soft nket over her body.
There were few people in the mortuary, so it was obvious who had covered her with the nket.
¡®Dn.¡¯
She¡¯d rather he cry, suffer, and let his emotions flow out, but Dn was still.
Gazes met in the air.
It was different from the usual feeling.
The Prince¡¯s blue eyes had always felt transparent and clear, but now they looked a little dark and violent.
¡°¡ How about eating something, even a little bit? Prince.¡±
The whirlpool of emotion vanished in the blink of an eye.
Dn ate nothing throughout the funeral. She hadn¡¯t seen him sleep either, even though he was at an age where growth is important.
Dn, who stayed up all night, was feeling somewhat decadent and gloomy.
¡®I know what it feels like to lose a family. How hard it is to get your emotions together in the face of the surging emptiness.¡¯
Even now, he was managing his emotions well enough, but the boy kept having a dangerous atmosphere around him as if he had no energy to act.
¡®His presence is so strong that it¡¯s amazing that he¡¯s been hiding it all these years.¡¯
The sharp, cool chilling character of a ruler. It was surprisingly overwhelming.
To lead, suppress, own, and control. Perfectly equipped with the ability to have anything if one only desires so, undeterred by bloodshed.
¡°¡¡±
Dn shook his head. He didn¡¯t seem to want to eat.
Dn looked at her with a slightlyplex look. His lips still remain tightly pressed together.
I could only see that he was thinking.
¡®Why did she wish for ¡®Heelu-herb¡¯ as a wish to win the fencingpetition?¡¯
He seemed to think back to the time when she became Dn¡¯s teacher.
It was neither a search nor an adjustment. Dn simply tried to thoroughly figure Charlize out.
Charlize remained silent. Because that¡¯s all she could do? No. This was what she had to do.
It was Charlize who had said earlier that it was okay to doubt her.
***
¡°Charlize of the Ronan family, greeting you, the 5th Prince.¡±
Charlize treated him with courtesy. The 5th prince raised his head.
¡®Is she the wicked woman that I¡¯ve heard of?¡¯
It was just that kind of face. The reaction was so familiar that it didn¡¯t matter.
The 5th Prince came as a mourner. He was a member of the imperial family that had had no contact with the 7th concubine.
Charlize stared at the back of the 5th Prince entering the mortuary with strange eyes.
He was Dietrich II and the second-generation owner of Keira before her return.
The lucky man who finally won the throne war just because he attended the funeral of the 7th concubine.
¡®The 5th Prince¡¯s mourning. You came on thest day of the funeral service.¡¯
She and the 5th Prince were the only ones who came to the mortuary to express their condolences.
She could vaguely understand what Dn might have thought when he saw the 5th prince before she returned.
¡®In this ce where everyone abandoned the 13th Prince, the only person who found his traces and mourned him.¡¯
¡®I keep forgetting, but Dn is still 14 years old. Too young to lose his mother.¡¯
¡°No one¡¯sing, as expected.¡±
¡°Honestly, no one dares toe over. If someonees, the 2nd concubine would hold a grudge against them.¡±
¡°But still, a person died¡.¡±
Charlize face hardened when she heard the maids talking.
It were not the voices of the prince¡¯s maids and Mary, but the employees who worked in the 7th concubine building.
The maids who were chatting behind the wall were frightened and shut up when Charlize appeared.
¡°Don¡¯t talk carelessly. The prince is in mourning.¡±
¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Mydy.¡±
When Charlize warned them, the maids bent back and forth in surprise. They soon ran away from Charlize.
The 5th prince did not stay long and soon left the mortuary.
Charlize lingered outside for a long time because she was frustrated and wanted to feel the breeze outside.
The departure of a funeral procession was already finished in the morning. Soon the funeral would be over.
Dn had eaten this morning for the first time since the death of the 7th concubine.
Yeah. Dn would be fine. It¡¯ll be alright. As it was before her return.
¡®I have to go back to the mortuary. I have to stay by his side until the end.¡¯
Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t stop walking. The rain began to fall.
¡®Oh no. I don¡¯t have an umbre.¡¯
When she tried to call the maids, she remembered that the frightened ones had already fled into the mortuary.
¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to die just because I hit some rain.¡¯
It was drizzling rain. The ck dress slowly got wet. The sensation of it sticking to her whole body was not very pleasant. She let it go.
She was grateful for the cold night breeze and the rain that cooled the inexplicable heat she¡¯d felt.
Charlize¡¯s footsteps stopped. It was because Dn was standing right in front of her.
The night sky behind Dn¡¯s back was dark. Like his ck hair. Dark and t.
Dn looked straight at her standing in the drizzling rain. The water went down to his temple. Dn handed the will to Charlize.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize hesitated for a moment, then opened the will and read it.
The handwriting of the 7th concubine was as clear and neat as her mood.
[Do whatever you want to do and live. Though it may stand out, live ording to your own will. I want you to live your life freely.]
¡°¡!¡±
¡®The content of the will has changed.¡¯
Why?
¡®Because I twisted the flow of fate?¡¯
Charlize was in a daze. Before her return, the 7th concubine died in pain.
She might have hoped that Dn would never suffer the same pain as her.
But this time.
Thanks to Heelu-herb, there was no pain. People can be more cautious when they are not sick.
What she left to Dn was received very positively by Charlize.
¡°She said that it wasn¡¯t a will that was left only for me.¡±
¡°¡?¡±
¡°She said it was something she wanted to say to Master as well.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice felt firm and deep. Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t heard his voice properly, her arms had be itchy for nothing.
A sense of wanting to scratch off the feeling. Her heart was pounding.
Charlize, who failed to control her strength, crumpled up a bit of the will.
¡°What I want to do. I don¡¯t know what I want to do yet. But I¡¯m sure Master has one.¡±
¡°¡Yes. I do.¡±
Charlize answered breathlessly. She became Dn¡¯s teacher in the summer, and the 7th concubine died in the fall.
As the seasons changed, Charlize taught Dn hard in her own way.
But they knew. It was a ss close to the formality.
Dn acted as if he were an ordinary student, and the progress of the ss was mostly smooth.
But at that moment. Charlize and Dn looked straight at each other.
All external values ??were meaningless. Age, gender, and status. Even public opinion did not matter.
¡°Please teach me.¡±
¡°Prince.¡±
Charlize suppressed her joy. She lowered her head and then saved the will.
Charlize, wet with raindrops, was still dazzlingly fascinating. She knelt in front of Dn.
The dress fluttered down. Charlize lowered her gaze in a calm manner.
When a knight decides his lord, he must have a proper ceremony. But what¡¯s the use of the procedure in this situation?
It was an oath without a sword to offer, but Charlize¡¯s expression was elegant.
¡°Please be my lord.¡±
Charlize¡¯s voice pretended to be as slow as honey.
¡°As the first knight to lead and rule this country in the future, please allow me to be chosen.¡±
ording to tradition, the lord put his hands on the head of the knight who had knelt down and carried out his oath.
But Dn didn¡¯t want to. How dare he do that to his Master.
Dn followed Charlize and knelt down to put them at eye-level. It was on the dirty ground that had been muddy by rain.
A little embarrassed Charlize¡¯s gaze followed him.
¡°¡¡±
Dn followed the tradition a knight follows with a Lady.
He gently grasped the back of Charlize¡¯s hand, and he put his lips on it.
A light sensation of lips brushing against the skin of her hand. The feeling of tickling the body with feathers.
¡°Please be mydy.¡±
While Charlize had sworn knight¡¯s oath to Dn as her Lord¡
Dn carried the knight¡¯s oath to the Lady.
Charlize looked at Dn strangely. Dn thought the inside of his chest was numb.
¡°What¡¯s left for me¡¡±
Now,
¡°Is only Master.¡±
It was a desperate and gruesome voice. Like tearing out one¡¯s heart. A hot voice like vomiting blood.
That night, Charlize finally realized that the boy¡¯s wall had beenpletely torn down.
¡®White drawing paper with nothing drawn¡¯ came into her grasp.
Charlize became the person who could inject her desires into Dn.
Dn stared blindly at Charlize as if the tamed beast groaned at its trainer for her affection.
Chapter 20
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
Dante had be anxious because of Charlize, whom he could hardly reach.
That was why he recklessly entered the imperial pce and found Charlize.
Charlize, who was taking a walk, stopped slowly as soon as she saw Dante.
Dante approached her, struggling to suppress his unknown joy.
¡°¡ Charlize.¡±
Charlize, whom he met after a long time, was very beautiful. She was dressed in dark ck and had a strangely ingratiating look.
A dress that shines like a mermaid¡¯s scales. A shoulder line is softly exposed.
The expression on her face, which he could not read her thoughts from, was calm.
¡®What should I say?¡¯
Dante¡¯s mind had be nk. Before he met Charlize, he had a lot of things he wanted to say.
Starting from the question of why she sent the letter back-
But when he saw Charlize, who looked indifferently at Dante, somehow the words didn¡¯t fall from his lips.
¡°Brother Akan¡¯s wedding has been canceled.¡±
Only after he uttered his words did Dantee to his senses. He¡¯d never talked to Charlize about their family, he realized.
¡°Is that so?¡±
Charlize, who was walking in the flower garden, stopped and answered back. ¡®Is that all she¡¯s willing to say?¡¯ Dante gulped down his saliva.
His forehead wrinkled, he frowned.
¡°Yeah. He must have been heartbroken that he didn¡¯t win the fencingpetition, so he postponed his wedding.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Charlize looked at Dante.
¡®If it was before my return, I¡¯m sure you were very sad and heartbroken together. It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡¯
Destiny had changed. She was not as impressed when she had heard the news.
Dante seemed embarrassed by Charlize¡¯s calmness. Dante said in a colder tone, voice hardened,
¡°¡. Is that all?¡±
Even though it was a kind enough reply by her. Dante bit his lips roughly.
¡°Brother Akan¡¯s wedding has been canceled.¡±
¡°Yes, I see.¡±
Dante was momentarily speechless facing the innocent Charlize as her intention to turn away was slowly revealed.
Charlize had changed.
So clearly. Not the usual Charlize. Begging for the love of our family. Not that kid.
Dante stammered in embarrassment.
¡°You. You¡¯re going to talk to the Duke of Delmon about your marriage, huh? You should do something for the honor of the Ronan family.¡±
The marriage he talked about to the Duke of Delmon was her engagement to Kahu.
Unlike before her return, Charlize had not yet been engaged.
¡®So that¡¯s what this was all about.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t until Charlize was convinced. She just didn¡¯t understand.
¡°Am I from the Ronan family?¡±
¡°¡What do you mean?¡±
Dante frowned.
¡°Is my presence the honor of the Ronan¡¯s?¡±
Charlize, who asked this, had a very indifferent face.
Dante was speechless for a moment and could not say a word. The answer was ¡®no¡¯.
No one in the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion thought of Charlize as the Ronan¡¯s honor. If one thought of a disgrace, one would think of her.
Because Dante grew up watching how the Grand Duke and his brother Akan treated Charlize¡
¡°¡ Cough.¡±
Dante coughed.
As he turned his head, Charlize¡¯s gaze unconsciously followed.
He gulped down his saliva and remained silent for a long time. The sun became a little stronger. The hem of Charlize¡¯s dress waved back and forth in the wind.
Dante felt this atmosphere was stifling. But somehow, he wanted to hold onto it. He couldn¡¯t let Charlize go like this.
¡°¡ Aren¡¯t you curious about the family?¡±
Dante broke the silence, avoiding to answer the prior question. Charlize was blinking her pretty eyes without expression like a doll.
¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to report on how you¡¯re doing?¡±
¡°Why me?¡±
A very dry question. Dante looked at Charlize, feeling that something was falling apart.
¡®Why?¡¯
¡®Of course, because you deserve to beg for our attention. How long have you been trying to be loved?¡¯
¡®Are you saying you don¡¯t need it anymore?¡¯
His back felt cold and his heart was beating faster. No, it couldn¡¯t be. And even if Charlize had changed, what did that have to do with himself?
¡®Why am I so upset?¡¯
¡®What on earth is that kid saying?¡¯
¡°If you¡¯ve said all you have to say¡¡±
Dante came to his senses because Charlize was so elegantly polite.
Charlize, who bowed her head in impable manners, brushed past Dante. Dante hardened like a stone.
Wait a minute-
Dante tried to catch Charlize. But the moment he looked back.
¡°Master.¡±
¡°Oh, prince. ¡ Why did youe out?¡±
Dante heard Charlize¡¯s voice. A tone that waspletely different from the voice he¡¯d heard so far.
A warm voice, sweet and soft, with a smile of humor. A warm voice full of affection and interest.
Dante was embarrassed.
¡°I am looking for you because I was curious. Did I interrupt Master¡¯s walk?¡±
¡°No, Prince. Teaching is my duty.¡±
A friendly conversation.
Was this the prince that Charlize had decided to teach? Dn didn¡¯t give Dante a single look.
But Dante couldn¡¯t care less about it. It¡¯s because¡
¡®That kid could¡¯veughed like this.¡¯
The strangely wrinkled corners of her eyes. A calm demeanor of subtle reverberation. A fascinating, luxurious smile.
It was Charlize¡¯s smile that Dante had never seen before. In Dante¡¯s memory, Charlize was always shaking and hardly smiled.
It was shocking.
¡®What the hell?¡¯
¡®A truly happy smile. I¡¯ve never seen it before. So, what kind of smile did I see that kid make before?¡¯
¡®It was a smile that barely held back tears.¡¯
The realization struck him like a thunderbolt. Dante went nk.
Charlize walked slowly, being kind to Dn. Even from a distance, one could see just how precious Dn was treated by Charlize.
Dante felt like he had lost something very precious and valuable. It felt strange and cool. His heart sank with a thud.
*****
It was when the funeral hall of the 7th concubine was being cleaned up. Dn held Charlize¡¯s sleeve.
Charlize stopped because of the look in his eyes that indicated he had something to say.
As if there no one was there, the employees quietly cleaned the funeral hall. Thest portrait of the 7th concubine was also taken.
The boy said clearly,
[Master, what do you want?]
Dn finally asked Charlize a ¡®question.¡¯ The rtionship had changed.
¡®You¡¯re here.¡¯
At that moment Charlize had a hunch:
The choice of fate had been bestowed upon her. The white drawing paper could be colored differently depending on what paint the painter holding the brush used.
Now it was the time to paint. ck, very dark.
Dn was devoted. What Charlize wanted soon became Dn¡¯s desire.
[I¡.]
In an empty funeral hall, a person¡¯s voice sounded more irritating.
Charlize¡¯s whisper wasnguid.
[I hope the Prince puts the world under his feet.]
Dn¡¯s expression was unshakable. Charlize looked at the boy and engraved the words clearly.
[Please rule the Empire. Take it thoroughly and crush it perfectly. Crush it into powder so that no traces are left.]
Despite the tremendous talk, Charlize had a soft face. How much effort and sacrifice would she have to make?
For the average person, they would be hardened just by listening to those words. However, Dn did not fall behind Charlize.
He epted it as he was.
[Is that the desire of Master?]
[Yes, Prince.]
Charlize whispered.
The outstanding beauty that destroys the country is the color of its administration. It was the most famous test, and Dn couldn¡¯t have known it.
Dn agreed, even though he must have read clearly what she thought in her beautiful appearance.
[If the Master wants it.]
As if he knew, and would be willing to take over her desire.
It was an immoral act to dare to ask this of a member of the imperial family, to destroy the person directly involved. Charlize had nothing to say even if she was executed for defaming the imperial family.
But Dn left everything to Charlize. To take the initiative to lead his life, neatly.
Anything else was impossible.
Is there anyone else in the world who can do it other than Dn?
¡®No.¡¯
No one. Charlize was able to affirm.
A person who will listen calmly even when asked to destroy the country.
A person who embraces every request with a face that says he will ept it. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s someone other than Dn.
He was in the perfect condition beyond his blind devotion.
¡°Master.¡±
Charlize awoke from her thought. It was in the middle of a real sword battle with Dn.
Dn and Charlize now knew each other. All the acting had stopped. He showed his real skills, and the real lessons were being taught.
They were on a deep mountain in the inds.
She couldn¡¯t show her skills to anyone else.
¡°Ah.¡±
Charlize blinked.
A true sword fight. The boy called out politely as if asking her to give him more attention.
All of a sudden, Charlize was pointing a real sword at Dn¡¯s neck. She moved inadvertently, and she won.
¡°¡ The fight is over.¡±
Charlize put away the sword softly. The sword entered the scabbard gracefully like a butterfly.
Dn was defeated by someone for the first time in his life. He didn¡¯t feel bad.
No, Charlize could have tried to kill him, but first offered him her neck to make it easier to cut. A benefactor,
Wasn¡¯t he the only one in this world?
¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±
¡®Master wouldn¡¯t know.¡¯
How narrowly she revealed herself when she swung a sword. This was the reason why he fought smoothly even though he knew the results clearly.
Charlize, holding a real sword, had the power to make him look helpless.
After Charlize¡¯s words, Dn gently put the sword in the collection of swords. He was a good student. A genius who broke down the ranks when taught one thing.
To a teacher, he was an outstanding student who was admired beyond the worth of teaching.
But Dn.
¡®A creepy genius.¡¯
He thought Charlize higher than himself. Dn knew how high her sword skills were.
Even if it was a swordmaster, he thought that he couldn¡¯t follow Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship.
¡°Drink, Master.¡±
Dn offered the bucket he brought to Charlize with both hands first. Charlize epted without hesitation.
¡°I¡¯m tired, but is it okay to close my eyes for a while?¡±
¡°Of course. Master.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Dn nodded at Charlize¡¯s request while she drank the water.
Charlize leaned her back against the tree. The ck dress spread wide over the grass.
Dn¡¯s sword suit was blue.
He pretended to have ovee his mother¡¯s death in case she might be worried, but it was not true. He did so because of Charlize¡¯s consideration, who did not ask but wore ck dresses in remembrance instead.
Dn was very grateful.
¡°¡¡±
During the funeral, he was so distracted that he did not know: how much Charlize sacrificed for him.
¡®I can see your heart now.¡¯
When Dn didn¡¯t eat, Charlize also had to skip meals. ¡®You probably didn¡¯t want me to smell the food. ¡®
Not only that.
But she never left his side even though she couldn¡¯t sleep properly.
Dn got too much from her. Too much.
Colorful-
Charlize, who was asleep, had white cheeks. The petals blown by the wind gently stuck to her cheeks.
He sat down, kneeling in front of Charlize while contemting whether to take them off.
The breathtakingly beautiful face remained the same, even though her sharp eyes were covered by her eyelids. Her white skin was smooth like porcin.
Dn carefully stretched his finger.
And it was then.
Charlize¡¯s eyelids trembled.
Chapter 21
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
¡°¡¡±
He didn¡¯t mean to wake her up.
As Dn held his breath and remained still, Charlize fell asleep again.
Dn slowly lifted his finger. Don¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t touch her without permission. It¡¯s just.
¡°I want to grow up.¡±
Dn muttered slowly. The mountain sky was blue and clear. The calm air smelled pleasant and light. One scent was even stronger than that.
Charlize¡¯svender scent.
Somewhere in his body, his heart beat quickly. His breath quietly trembled.
¡°Grown-up.¡±
Like a confessor, he confided.
¡°I want to be.¡±
¡®I want to achieve everything you desire. Whatever you dream of. To make it a reality.¡¯
The mountain silently cried because it was so beautiful. The birds were chirping. The boy was captivated.
***
Charlize used to think sometimes. No matter what desire she instilled, Dn would have followed.
Four years have passed since then.
Dn became the Crown Prince.
¡°Oh my God, My Lady is so beautiful.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone who looks so good with coral jewelry.¡±
The maids looked at Charlize in the mirror with admiration. The opening ceremony for the Crown Prince was today.
As a teacher, Charlize had to attend the ceremony. This was the reason why she put more effort into dressing than usual.
The smooth and calm color of the coral jewelry went very well with Charlize. Engenskin, also known as the skin of an angel, was light pink.
The pink coral ornaments on top of her head stood out because of Charlize¡¯s calm yet captivating atmosphere.
Meanwhile, Charlize was looking back on the past. That day. Thest moment of the funeral.
[Master, what do you want?]
No matter how she had answered Dn¡¯s question at that time, it would have all be reality.
If she said, ¡®Please be a painter who willst for thousands of years¡¯, Dn would have be a painter that remains in history.
If she said, ¡®Please unify the continent¡¯, Dn would have unified the continent by any means.
Is it only the highest level?
Even more humble and extreme cases were possible.
If she said, ¡®Starve to death¡¯, Dn would have starved to death.
Even if she had made a vulgar order, ¡®Be a body seller¡¯, Dn would have epted it without saying anything.
Charlize was the only one for Dn. Dn, yes. He was haughty and difficult.
No one had crossed his wall since the 7th concubine died. It was worth Charlize¡¯s effort.
[Prince, the Empire is only an illusion after all.]
One spring day, Charlize asked,
[Is there an empire? Can you touch the Empire?]
Dn let Charlize dig into his inner self and redefine his essence. Charlize made him a tyrant with his permission.
[In the end, you¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s just a tool concept created to build up human rtionships smoothly. What is this different from blind faith in religion?]
Dn did not question Charlize¡¯s words. Because Charlize was an absolute person to him.
[Destroy it. What is true freedom? Life is bondage. How can they be free to be born as amoner and ve and to be bound by lifelong status? I don¡¯t know if taking a life would be a boon to them.]
Distrust of the Empire, deep resentment toward the imperial family, the stupidity of discriminating people based on their natural status, and a violent and destructive way of thinking.
No matter what she said, Dn listened. The clear mood of Dn was getting foggy and secretive.
[All of Master¡¯s words are right.]
Day after day, Dn¡¯s skills grew explosively. He was afortable and easy student. Charlize thoroughly raised Dn as a tyrant.
This was the most important step when trying toplete her revenge.
Of course, it was Charlize¡¯s responsibility to fight the skepticism from time to time.
[Take whatever you want. The Prince deserves it. You don¡¯t have to respect your property. You can take it away if you be the ruler. If you¡¯re bothered, I can handle it.]
Charlize told Dn to ascend the throne.
She said to have an ambition.
She told him to be cold-hearted.
The luxurious and extravagant imperial pce, countless women, and the knights who will devote their lives to him.
She said that he should take the aristocracy and pretend to be transferred to a new capital by borrowing the power of foreign powers.
[Put your desires ahead of the country. It¡¯s okay to show your presence.]
Charlize was busy painting the white drawing paper she had in her hand.
Dn had more and more followers. He quickly absorbed her lessons. He was fascinating and charismatic.
¡®And really.¡¯
Dn became the Crown Prince. Charlize knew this was going to happen. The Crown Prince was only the middle stage before bing an emperor.
¡®But it¡¯s amazing.¡¯
It was faster than she thought.
She was a little puzzled. Everyone would be when they see their goals reallye true. A strange distance. A tingling feeling.
The original Crown Prince died around the same time as the pre-return flow. Few royal families survived after a fierce war for session to the throne.
It was also the same as before the return, the only different thing was the fact that Dn, not the 5th prince, was on the crown prince.
¡°It¡¯s all done. Grandmaster.¡±
¡°It¡¯s unusual to have both theing-of-age ceremony and the Crown Prince¡¯s opening ceremony at the same time¡ The dress may be ufortable, Mydy. Hold on a little.¡±
Charlize listened to the maids and nodded. It took about 30 minutes to get dressed.
Theplex design of the dress was splendidly decorated with golden thread and jewelry, and it was worth a look.
¡°The people in charge of the Imperial Pce¡¯s wardrobe burned their souls for today¡¡±
The maid murmured.
It had already been four years since Charlize entered the pce. There¡¯s still a rumor in society that she was a wicked woman. Anyone knew that.
How excellent Charlize was. The results were clear now. She was the genius who first discovered the prince, whom no one recognized, and even made him the Crown Prince.
Every time she walked by, three maids followed her to lift the hem of her dress.
Charlize arrived soon.
¡°Pleasee this way.¡±
Charlize was guided to the seat of honor.
Theing-of-age ceremony of the imperial family usually ended by holding a national flower, tulip in their arms, and drinking the wine given by the emperor.
As Dn lifted up a small ss of wine, his sleeves were stretched. He drinks quietly.
¡°Congrattions on youring of age.¡±
The emperor looked proudly at Dn and tapped him on the shoulder. Countless people looked at Dn.
Charlize¡¯s expression became strange.
The Crown Prince¡¯s opening ceremony was even more grand and splendid. The nobles who stayed in the drawing-room gathered, and the people who worked were also standing.
In front of them, the moment the Crown Prince announces that he is the ruler of the next empire.
¡°As the next ruler of the Empire, Prince Dn¡¯s title will be promoted to the Crown Prince, and all those involved will be given a rank.¡±
The prime minister read the letter.
¡°The prince¡¯s teacher will be promoted to the Crown Prince¡¯s grandmaster from now on. If the Crown Prince gets married to a woman, she will be called the Crown Princess, and if there is a sessor, he will be called the son of the Crown Prince.¡±
From now on, Charlize would be called ¡®Grandmaster¡¯ rather than ¡®Lady¡¯.
¡°The empire has acquired a sessor with amazing virtues and outstanding talents, so how can it not be a blessing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a day of everyone¡¯s joy.¡±
The emperor helped him.
¡°Inmemoration of the new crown prince¡¯s inauguration, I grant a special pardon to the imprisoned criminals, and give a gold medal to the newly born children today.¡±
The emperor looked really happy. Charlize felt people¡¯s eyes pouring into her seat.
Especially the vivid ones. The eyes of her family.
Charlize didn¡¯t care. Only Dn was worth looking at.
¡®I can¡¯t believe the position of the ruler suits him so well.¡¯
Charlize had seen more than ten emperors as Keira. Dn was the best whenpared to all of them together.
He was graceful and unrivaled like a natural ruler. She knew the feeling of the artist who was proud of creating a masterpiece with all their sincerity.
Numerous nobles bowed their heads in front of Dn and chanted congrattions. Words praising the Empire.
¡°Congrattions. Your Royal Highness the Crown Prince.¡±
¡°The whole country will be pleased.¡±
Cheers.
Apuse.
Dn epted the situation naturally without hesitation.
He was no longer the 13th prince without existence.
He was the second most noble and dignified man in the empire after the emperor. And he listened blindly only to Charlize.
¡°Your Excellency the Grand Duke, how did you raise your daughter so well¡ Please tell me the secret.¡±
Suddenly, Charlize heard it.
Words that raise the Grand Duke as ifplimenting himself. The ttery nobles surround her father.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°At the age of 20, she¡¯s already a Crown Prince¡¯s grandmaster. It¡¯s a career that no one has ever achieved.¡±
¡°The eldest daughter has already won honor for the Ronans. How happy you must be.¡±
The nobles spoke loudly, as Charlize would listen. It was all about being ttering. Charlize looked indifferent.
¡®You really don¡¯t know how he raised me.¡¯
The Grand Duke always ignored Charlize. With a look of resentment asking why she survived and not the Grand Duchess.
Was there anyone who didn¡¯t know that Charlize was an abandoned princess?
¡°By the way, you¡¯re amazing. The Emperor recognized your talent right away!¡±
The fact that the 13th prince, who had no presence, became the Crown Prince interested the people who drew near him and spoke to him.
¡°Are you afraid of your insight, Your Excellency?¡±
¡°You lent your sagacity to thedy!¡±
¡°¡¡±
There¡¯s no way he could answer.
It was Charlize¡¯s arbitrary behavior to be Dn¡¯s teacher.
Charlize did not make even a small report to the Duke of Ronan.
Charlize¡¯s thoughts ended with a in reminiscence that she did before.
It was nothing more than those dim past figures.
But the son of the Grand Duke, who was standing next to the Grand Duke, looked strange. The Grand Duke was also embarrassed.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize¡¯s and Grand Duke¡¯s eyes met in the air. As soon as the Grand Duke saw Charlize, he hardened coldly.
Charlize looked at him indifferently. Even after that, the nobles¡¯ ttering remarks continued, but Charlize didn¡¯t listen.
The opening ceremony ended after a while.
The crown prince followed the emperor. Charlize was about to return to her inner self now when they blocked her way.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met.¡±
The Grand Duke, and the two sons of the Grand Duke.
It was Dante who talked to her first.
¡°Yes, long time no see.¡±
Charlize answered back. Dante looked at Charlize and bit his lips.
Dante was nervous. Charlize didn¡¯t attend many parties. It was the first time in four years that a whole family gathered like this.
¡°What are your hidden intentions?¡±
The Grand Duke broke the silence. His cold silver hair shone in the sun. The ck eye, like an abyss, stared as if he could not recognize Charlize.
Chapter 22
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
¡°I¡¯m asking what your real intentions behind getting involved with the Crown Prince are.¡±
The gloomy atmosphere of a man who lost hispanion still flowed from the Grand Duke.
He was so handsome that people didn¡¯t think he had kids already.
Charlize calmly answered,
¡°What does that have to do with Your Grace?¡±
She had not used the title of ¡®father¡¯ as she had stubbornly done during her childhood.
It was ¡®Your Grace¡¯; a title that drew the line thoroughly.
The Grand Duke¡¯s brows formed a frown.
¡°Aren¡¯t you a Ronan?¡±
¡°Are there any nobles who think of me as a Ronan?¡±
There were none.
The nobles who thought of Charlize as a Ronan¡
The Grand Duke, who knew about it better than anyone blinked in embarrassment. But Charlize¡¯s face remained calm.
The second son, Dante, who was standing beside him, gulped down his saliva and turned his head.
On the other hand, the first son, Akan, was so indifferent to his family that he was not even used to seeing Charlize.
Akan said,
¡°Why do you say that? Because of you, the Ronans have be the first family to support the Crown Prince.¡±
Charlize looked at Akan. It had been four years since the fencingpetition.
Akan¡¯s words were wrong. Everyone knew that the Ronans had not helped Dn until he became the Crown Prince.
She answered,
¡°The rtives of the Crown Prince¡¯s grandmaster. Of course, it is an achievement. But, it¡¯s technically unrted to the Ronan family.¡±
¡°It¡¯s unrted?¡±
¡°The student I was teaching just became the Crown Prince.¡±
In contrast to the cold-hearted Akan, Charlize was perfectly peaceful.
The Grand Duke restrained Akan, who was trying to speak more:
¡°Both of you are noisy.¡±
¡°¡ I¡¯m sorry, Father.¡±
Akan stepped back, lowering his gaze.
The Grand Duke reproached the silent Charlize.
¡°Don¡¯t stand out. Can you not even ept that wish?¡±
It was useless. He didn¡¯t say it, but that was what the cold eyes said. The Grand Duke clicked his tongue.
¡°I can¡¯t thank you for being stuck as a member of our Ronan family.¡±
Dante, who was listening by his side, flinched.
The Grand Duke was still the same as before. He didn¡¯t change one bit.
¡®Isn¡¯t this too much for Charlize?¡¯ Dante thought.
He was a little worried, so he looked at Charlize. ¡®What is this?¡¯ She looked as if she were happy.
¡°Oh, I was going to say that.¡±
An excited voice.
It felt a little fresh.
¡®Fresh?¡¯
Dante was surprised by his own thoughts.
He noticed an ominous air around Charlize.
His brother and father didn¡¯t notice¡ that Charlize isn¡¯t the same kid she used to be.
The pink coral ornament that adorned Charlize¡¯s hair glistened gracefully. The corner of her mouth turned up and she smiled with her eyes.
As a child, the princess had always been told that her atmosphere resembled that of the deceased Grand Duchess the most.
She was fascinating like a rose but sharp because she had a hidden thorn. Was there anyone more suitable to be the Crown Prince¡¯s grandmaster?
Charlize¡¯s dress wasvish.
¡°I would appreciate it if you expelled me.¡±
Still, in a fresh voice, Charlize smiled convincingly. By asking him to remove her name from the family register.
Even Akan, who was not surprised by most things, looked at Charlize with his eyes wide open.
***
The silence continued for a long time. A second felt like a year.
The Grand Duke and Akan were frozen and said nothing. Charlize was still smiling.
Dante broke the silence.
¡°Is it because you don¡¯t know the difference between living shielded by your family¡¯s glory and not?¡±
Dante was in his own way considering Charlize¡¯s best interest. For her sake, he meant to persuade her somehow:
¡°You¡¯re a Ronan too, no matter how. There is no reason to throw away your family when the power of the Grand Duke is so clear. You can just stay still.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
The princess didn¡¯t seem to be persuaded at all.
Dante was impatient:
¡°Of course, you could join another family as a foster daughter. There certainly those who would ept because they aim for the honor of being family with the Crown Prince¡¯s grandmaster. However,¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What family could be greater than the Ronans? It would be hard to adjust. It¡¯s not a matter to decide so easily.¡±
He was just saying it in a roundabout way, and it was easy to say,
¡®If you go out of here, who¡¯s going to ept you? You will only have a hard time.¡¯
Charlize, who knew his true intentions, smiled and tilted her head:
¡°Well, I¡¯ve never enjoyed the Ronans¡¯ privilege.¡±
When Charlize raised her head again, ¡
¡°Whether I go somewhere else or not,¡±
¡ her eyes were more intense.
¡°it¡¯s better than there anyway.¡±
There¡ The Grand Duchy.
Dante hesitated for a moment.
Seven years ago, Charlize suddenly fired her maids. No one could stop her because it was so obvious that the maids were harassing Charlize.
¡®For that child, what kind of ce would the Grand Duchy be?¡¯ he thought.
¡°You¡¯re here, Grandmaster!¡±
Then, she heard the maid¡¯s bright voice. Charlize took her eyes off Dante and looked at the maids.
The maids who sincerely respected and gently bowed their heads to her. It was so different from the maids at the Grand Duchy, who had pretended not to see Charlize ording to the Grand Duke¡¯s will.
¡°Yes.¡±
Unlike in the past, she did not shrink back like a fading rose or raise her thorns to guard herself, so Charlize¡¯sughter was elegant.
¡°Did you find it?¡±
He thought she was coarse and intimidating to the employees.
¡®The problem lies not with Charlize¡¡¯
Looking at Akan and the Grand Duke, who seemed to hide their shaking from surprise, Dante clenched his fists.
He hated to admit it, but Charlize seemed noble. Maybe the problem lies¡ with THE Grand Duke.
The maids, who saw Dante¡¯s face falling apart, whispered carefully to Charlize.
¡°You were having an important conversation¡¡±
¡°No. Now I¡¯ve said everything I¡¯ve got to say anyhow,¡± Charlize answered softly.
The maids greeted the three men with friendly faces at first.
¡°Grandmaster¡¯s family, the Grand Duke of Ronan, and the sons of the Grand Duke.¡±
But the Ronans never greeted anyone.
Charlize turned to the maids without even saying hello as if she knew it would be like this.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
The maids were looking at Charlize with fond eyes.
Charlize also treated them with a very gentle attitude. The eyes of the Grand Duke hardened because of how differently she looked at the maidspared to them.
¡°It would be good for all of us, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could expel me as soon as possible.¡±
After Charlize said thosest words, she went away as if she had nothing else to do with them.
Yet they stood there as if nailed to the spot.
***
The Emperor gave some advice to Dn because he was in a good mood.
Things to ovee as the Crown Prince and how to deal with people.
It went in one ear and out the other. Worse than what Master teaches.
When Dn acted well just like an obedient child, the emperor was satisfied andughed as he stroked his beard:
¡°You must be tired. Now go and rest.¡±
¡°Yes. Thank you for your good words. I¡¯m going to go now. Your Majesty.¡±
Like a gentle, docile beast.
Dn, who bowed politely, was dismissed by the eyes of the emperor.
But as soon as he moved away from the emperor, Dn¡¯s expression cooled down.
The Crown Prince¡¯s heart belonged only to Charlize.
The sun had already fallen, and the sky was sunset red.
Dn hurried.
As soon as he was finished with the proceedings, he ran to Charlize. Upon his arrival, Charlize was filling out some document.
¡°Master.¡±
Finally, Dn could be himself again. It was only possible in front of Charlize.
A rxed, genuine smile came to mind. He had been distracted by the book opening ceremony earlier.
Because Charlize was so beautiful.
He only saw it a few times, but it stuck to the cornea like an afterimage and dominated the head.
As they faced each other up close like this, Dn was even more puzzled. Strangely, it felt like his chest was tightening.
¡°¡Yes. Your Highness.¡±
Charlize rose from her seat. Dn blinked slowly.
Now Dn was much taller than Charlize. He wanted to be an adult. He was curious how Charlize would feel when she had to look up to Dn.
¡®But it¡¯s really weird.¡¯
As a man, he looked at Charlize.
¡°Because you¡¯re not the prince anymore. It¡¯s a little awkward to call you ¡®Your Highness¡¯ for the first time.¡±
Charlize felt a little awkward.
Dn came to his senses btedly.
He didn¡¯t care when the nobles called him ¡®Your Highness¡¯, yet Charlize¡¯s pronunciation tickled him somewhere.
But.
He was an adult now.
He also had broad shoulders and a strong back due to his improved physique. Even fancy clothes could not hide his properly developed muscles.
Dn¡¯s refreshing nces fell on Charlize.
¡°No, I thought I was happy to be the Crown Prince for the first time,¡± he said while he slightly blushed up to his ears and lowered his eyes.
¡°¡Yes?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not awkward. Very well. Do it. No. It¡¯s good to hear.¡±
Charlize blinked, then smiled softly.
¡®He¡¯s still the same.¡¯
Dn was still polite and considerate.
When he became the Crown Prince, he could really talk down now, but Dn didn¡¯t. Charlize never pointed that out.
She realized how low and deep his voice had be.
Dn said,
¡°It¡¯s been longer than I thought. What were you doing? Wasn¡¯t it boring?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not boring.¡±
Charlize shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s a historical day, so my heart was beating all day. My heart kept pounding.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes widened as if her words were unexpected.
¡°My heart was pounding, too. Master.¡±
To Charlize, who said her heart was pounding, he was the Crown Prince who said he felt the same way.
His ck hair looked quite noble. It¡¯s Dn¡¯s color, but it¡¯s the color of the devil, and as it goes with his appearance, there was no angel.
¡°Actually, I was writing an expulsion application.¡±
Said Charlize, and put her hand on the document. Dn looks at the papers.
An application for expulsion.
Charlize¡¯s request to remove her name from the Ronan family register was sincere. Both the Grand Duke and the two sons of the Grand Duke seemed to be embarrassed and had remained silent.
¡®It was cumbersome, but it went well.¡¯
Charlize wanted to be free. Of course, she knew that this mindset was notmon. The rtionship between parents and their children was usually one of filial piety.
¡°Family is meaningless to me. Is it weird?¡±
Charlize asked. Dn was calm as if it wasn¡¯t weird.
¡°It¡¯s not weird.¡±
Charlize slowly looked at Dn.
She finished filling it out while she was thinking about it. The application for expulsion was tricky andplicated.
The precedent itself is rare in the first ce. Rtionship istion is not as easy as you think. This is especially true for the nobility to prevent the family genealogy from getting twisted.
But it¡¯s not impossible at all.
Dn did not ask why. He asked about Charlize¡¯s thoughts,
¡°What do you want to do with them?¡±
?¡±I can¡¯t afford to deal with others because I don¡¯t have enough time to teach Your Highness.¡±
Charlize said, not knowing how Dn felt.
He thought about it every time. Charlize was very good at speaking. Even the same words can make shake his heart.
Knowing that it didn¡¯t mean much, Dn¡¯s heart was shaken.
¡°The only person I need is Your Highness.¡±
The moment he heard that, Dn couldn¡¯t stop. A tingle of excitement ran up his spine.
Chapter 23
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
¡°Then, can I do whatever I want?¡± asked Dn.
Charlize answered effortlessly because she had no feelings for her family:
¡°Yes.¡±
Dn was going to do what Charlize meant by power.
The power of the Grand-Ducal family was high but still not as high as that of the Crown Prince.
Dn didn¡¯t know what exactly he was feeling right now. Because he had never felt this way before.
He just wanted to listen to everything Charlize wanted and cherish it.
¡°Do it,¡± she replied, not knowing what might happen.
¡°Now that I have moved to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, I am most pleased with that. I like the old building I used to stay in too because it holds many memories.¡±
Dn hesitated for a moment:
¡°But it wasn¡¯t enough to serve Master. Now you¡¯ll be able to stay in a wider and morefortable ce. In particr, I urged you to decorate Master¡¯s bedroom as luxuriously as possible.¡±
¡°¡ You did.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyes crinkled at the corners because she smiled:
¡°Your Highness is the only one who cares about me all the time.¡±
As she tilted her head, her hair fell softly.
Dreamy looking hair, a mixture of gold and silver. The blue eyes that resembled the universe held warm energy.
¡®Why does he stare so nkly?¡¯
Charlize thought inly while watching the silent Dn.
As if he hade to his senses now, Dn quickly blinked and avoided her gaze.
However, the gaze came back soon. It lingered on her lips.
¡®What¡¯s going on with you¡¡¯
¡°Wait a minute, excuse me.¡±
Dn was faster than Charlize. A finger that came close to Charlize¡¯s mouth soon touched her.
Her mouth was open, but there was no obvious contact. Her breathing stopped.
Suddenly. She felt a sense of Deja-vu.
Four years ago, in the mountains.
Charlize pretended to be asleep at that time, but she was actually awake. So, she remembered everything. A boy who was wondering whether to remove the petals on her cheek or not.
¡®Has our rtionship progressed?¡¯
The boy, who had hesitated at that time, was now approaching calmly.
Charlize¡¯s eyes slowly grew bigger.
The lips that the maids put makeup on. The outer part was pink, and as it went further inside it is a reddish gradient.
A liquid as sweet and rich as honey that shined when the light touched it.
Dn slowly touched Charlize¡¯s lips. A vivid sensation of touch. Charlize blinked her eyes.
¡®Who is nervous?¡¯
Charlize couldn¡¯t tell for a moment whether her lips were shaking or Dn¡¯s fingers were shaking. Just because her breathing was heavy and slow.
¡°¡It was stained.¡±
Dn said, showing the lint he had removed from Charlize¡¯s mouth. ¡®Ah.¡¯ Charlize btedly gulped down her saliva.
Just having a freshing-of-age ceremony, Dn looked a little strange today.
¡®You really have be an adult.¡¯
The atmosphere was furtive.
He was smiling refreshingly and shyly. It was strange. From somewhere a dangerous feeling wasing.
For sure, her student was ridiculously excellent.
Like a reserved tyrant, it was not an intense but still a breathtaking feeling. A man shaped by Charlize.
Charlize answered slowly,
¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
She felt Dn was trying to be considerate of her.
¡°Why don¡¯t you change your dress and meet me in the pavilion again? I¡¯ll tell you to get ready for the night.¡±
Dn had be the Crown Prince. To congratte him, she had to share a conversation. Charlize nodded,
¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡±
¡°It must have been very ufortable and heavy, so you can take a little rest.¡±
Dn was gentle until the end.
As he said, the dress was as ufortable as it was colorful, and the head decorations were heavy, so she was a little tired.
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
He cared about even the smallest detail. Charlize smiled softly.
***
The water was full of white waterlilies.
Charlize climbed up the marble steps. A bright moonlight illuminated the pavilion.
The night meal was ready. Dn, who had arrived first, stood up.
¡°Have you arrived?¡±
Dn was dressed in the Crown Prince¡¯s robes. It was amazing. Did it not take some time to get used to it?
Charlize sat face to face with Dn.
¡°Because you have be the Crown Prince I sincerely congratte you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Master.¡±
Dn looked modestly at her. The maid next to her began pouring tea while kneeling down.
Gently.
The moonlight shone on the surface of the tea water.
¡°I thought of giving you a present but changed my mind. Instead, I will grant your wishes.¡±
¡°¡ Wishes, you mean?¡±
¡°Your Highness¡¯s wishes from me. There are only three.¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
¡°If you tell me here today, I¡¯ll listen to whatever it is.¡±
He didn¡¯t want anything. Except for Charlize.
Any congrattory gift would have been very much appreciated. It wouldn¡¯t have been much needed.
But if Charlize wanted to hear it. The story was different.
¡°¡ A little, would you mind if you thought about it?¡±
¡°As much as you want.¡±
Dn wondered if he had ever thought this way in his life.
Three wishes.
Even now, at this ce.
Dn didn¡¯t want to step on Charlize¡¯s line.
He wanted to wish properly so that he wouldn¡¯t feel rude.
With the night sky behind her, Charlize was as beautiful as ever. Her eyes, resembling the universe, look at him. Dn said,
¡°I think I have to say it really carefully, Master.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±
Charlize was calm.
Suddenly, when her eyes met his, Charlize picked up the silver teacup. Sipping the teacup with a calm, indifferent face.
The long silence drew to an end.
Dn opened his lips.
¡°Then, can I ask for indulgence?¡±
¡°¡ Indulgence?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not big. I don¡¯t even intend tomit a crime. I think I¡¯m just going to be a little rude. I hope Master will forgive me at that time.¡±
¡®A little rude, what could it be?¡¯
Charlize was curious. But she epted it as much as he had said it first.
¡°Okay.¡±
When she lightly gave permission, Dn looked surprised.
As if he was very nervous, he held the bottom of his hand and opened it repeatedly.
No rudeness wouldpare to the rudeness of the 9th prince in the past.
Charlize believed in Dn.
At best, he would apologize and ask for forgiveness for being rude; or he¡¯d ask her to stroke his head and say sorry.
Charlize didn¡¯t take it seriously.
¡°The second one?¡±
¡°The second is¡¡±
Dn lowered his gaze. Clear ck hair. In contrast, the white skin resembles the moonlight.
¡°I want you to give me the name of the knights I will lead.¡±
¡°Name¡¡±
The number of knights that had chosen Dn as their lord was now exceeding dozens. If Dn became emperor, he would organize them into a new knightage.
¡°If Master gives me the name, you will be honored.¡±
Charlize didn¡¯t refuse Dn¡¯s request. Because¡
¡®I saved some beggars and ves who were starving on the streets and sent them to Dn.¡¯
Charlize returned in time.
So that¡¯s why she knew a lot of them who would reveal their brilliant talents in the future.
For example, a boy from a diator family who was released on the ve market, begging on the street and dying.
They approached and saved them when they were in the most difficult times. She gave Dn the boys who were thrilled and loyal.
[It will be worth trusting and raising them, Prince.]
[If it¡¯s Master¡¯s will.]
Dn obeyed Charlize¡¯s will.
Since he took them in at Charlize¡¯s rmendation, he said that they should treat her appropriately and that they had given up their old lifes and valued her.
Those were all the knights who now reached the level of a master under Dn.
¡°Were their names, V and Hugo?¡±
She remembered them as boys who were so dramatic that they didn¡¯t want to be apart from Charlize.
Now, like Dn, they were already mature.
It was not so bad to see those who try to follow blindly. Maybe they were doing well.
Charlize quietly drank her tea:
¡°If you don¡¯t mind an intuitive name.¡±
¡°Any name is fine,¡±
Dn answered firmly.
Charlize said,
¡°Shadow.¡±
Shadow Knightage. It was certainly an intuitive name. Dn was smiling with his whole face, perhaps satisfied.
¡°Thank you, Master.¡±
Charlize didn¡¯t know. The name she gave him while drinking tea would be a name that would bend over the empire and spread throughout the continent.
¡°Then there¡¯s thest one left.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so?¡±
Somehow, Dn¡¯s nape was red, so Charlize was a little puzzled. She nced at Dn and took a sip of the tea.
Dn put the meatballs that only Charlize had touched until now in his mouth. The Crown Prince, who hesitated, asked carefully,
¡°Master sing the song¡ I want to hear it.¡±
¡®What¡¯s that simple request, he¡¯s so shy.¡¯ Dn was not looking at Charlize.
Charlize slowly closed and then opened her eyes. She sang slowly,
¡°Don¡¯t reveal the secret.¡±
The songs title was ¡®Secret Hello¡¯. The subtitles for the song went ¡®There are thorns on roses.¡¯
It was a song that she sang as if she weremunicating with the Dn, who was 14 years old.
Dn back then had hesitated and yed the piano. Charlize had added her voice, singing in harmony.
But now it was only Charlize¡¯s voice.
¡°Only allow me, because I¡¯m the only one who knows you.¡±
The calm voice of Charlize was enchanting.
Rose, in terms of fragrance. Red, in terms of color, describing the sun. If there was a shape, a fire that burns coldly.
¡°Don¡¯t run away. I won¡¯t hurt you. Come here. Please look at me.¡±
The song reached the end. It was calm, then passionate, then slow. Now it was small as if whispered.
It was then.
For the first time, Dn sang quietly to the end of the song. A chorus that people don¡¯t know well,
However, Charlize¡¯s favorite part:
¡°I will have you by swallowing even poison.¡±
Eyes met in the air.
Charlize looked at Dn. She couldn¡¯t do anything. She thought to herself:
¡®Even the song is good.¡¯ The soft Crown Prince¡¯s voice was strangely passionate.
Charlize carefully retorted,
¡°If you have a thorn, you¡¯ll be stabbed, and if you¡¯re addicted, you¡¯ll fall apart.¡±
¡°I will have you by swallowing even poison.¡±
Dn replied with a chorus.
¡°I don¡¯t care if I throw my life away.¡±
¡°I will have you by swallowing even poison.¡±
Then a distant silence fell.
In the past, Dn did not speak with his voice but indirectly spoke to Charlize with a device called a musical instrument.
However, this time he sang using his own voice.
Was it a hint of change?
¡°¡ Congrattions,¡±
Charlize said, breaking the silence. The artistic atmosphere was dreamy thanks to the snugness of the pavilion.
Dn, who had been quiet for a long time, smiled slowly.
¡°It was more impressive than any other congrattory gift, Master.¡±
¡°If Your Highness has a crown¡¡±
At the suggestion of the emperor¡¯s ession, the maid, who was beside her, flinched greatly.
Charlize smiled with her eyes.
¡°At that time¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
The words did not end.
Dn thought he was thirsty.
Chapter 24
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
The next morning, the documents reached the Grand Duke¡¯s family.
An application for expulsion.
The shocking document was even stamped with the imperial seal.
¡°Oh no, that¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Akan muttered, frowning.
As long as something was stamped with the official seal of the imperial family, it could not be ignored any longer.
Above all, it was now entirely up to Charlize¡¯s authority, not the Grand Duke¡¯s.
It was just a matter of stamping it, but even the Grand Duke clicked his tongue and pretended not to notice it.
¡°The expulsion is an impossible thing.¡±
The Grand Duke thought Charlize was just saying it. That she was just being impulsive.
Because she had requested it so lightly and easily, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Anyway:
He remembered how much effort Charlize had put in to be loved by her family.
Effort, yes. She had made an effort. Even though he knew that he turned away. But the pure sparkle, which he believed wouldst forever, was now gone.
¡°¡ She meant it, this seems to be actually happening.¡±
Dante carefullymented.
The cold gazes of the Grand Duke and Akan shifted to Dante. Dante flinched, but he had to say something. At this rate, he might lose Charlize forever.
¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t it true that we¡¯ve been too cold to Charlize? She¡¯sining to us now.¡±
Of course, it¡¯s too determined to be called mereining. Dante deliberately used such words to be considered of the feelings of the Grand Duke and Akan.
¡°Comining.¡±
The Grand Duke, while frowned in displeasure, was still listening.
¡°Then what should we do?¡±
¡°In my opinion, all we can do is to soothe and somehow fix the broken heart of Charlize¡¡±
¡°Who soothes whom?¡±
Akan retorted as if he were dumbfounded, but Dante only lowered his gaze.
¡°But that¡¯s the only way. We don¡¯t have the power to force Charlize. Now she is a grandmaster.¡±
The teacher of the future emperor.
She had risen to a position where she could never be treated carelessly.
All the authority belonged to Charlize. It was obvious who had to hang on.
The position to ask for forgiveness and repent now belonged to the Ronans.
¡®In no time.¡¯
The realization shut the Ronans¡¯ mouth.
Their position as the weak. Especially in their rtionship with Charlize, they weren¡¯t familiar with this.
There was a long silence.
The face of the Grand Duke had turned as hard as a stone. Akan, who was watching, stepped up first.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll go to Charlize and somehow persuade her to change her mind.¡±
¡°But brother¡ I¡¯ve repeatedly told you that you shouldn¡¯t be coercive. Rather, this just had an adverse effect¡¡±
¡°Who said anything about coercing?¡±
Akan looked at Dante coldly.
?¡±I will respect her. Are you satisfied?¡±
If he wanted to respect her, he could do it. But he hadn¡¯t done it so far.
He thought he didn¡¯t have to; that¡¯s why he treated her carelessly.
When he received the expulsion application, he was a little surprised, but the Grand Duke remained quiet. He usually got angry with an unpleasant look as long as someone just mentioned the ¡®Char¡¯ in Charlize.
¡°I will visit Charlize today. Father.¡±
As if asking for permission, Akan bowed his head to the Grand Duke. The Grand Duke was silent.
Tacit permission.
Akan nced at the expulsion application, then bowed politely and stepped back.
Dante was worried, but he couldn¡¯t help it.
Dante¡¯s actions were for the sake of Charlize, but he also had a strong hope that his sister would not leave.
¡®My sister¡¡¯
Dante bit his lip because of a piece of the past that suddenly came to his mind.
[Mother, I really want to have a younger sister. There are already many young masters in our family, so I hope for a cute little sister.]
[You mean your sister? You mean you want to be an older brother.]
[Older brother is good too. I was so envious to see my friend¡¯s younger sister, who called him brother¡]
The Grand Duchess looked at him with a warm gaze as if he was adorable. The touch that stroked his head would be gone forever after she gave birth to his younger sister.
How could Dante have known back then?
[When I have a younger sister, I will protect her with my own hands, Mother.]
[Does it make you so happy just to imagine it? You¡¯ve already reassured me, Dante.]
He missed the Grand Duchess who had alwaysughed happily. And he felt guilty for her death.
Dante, who couldn¡¯t stand it, eventually began to follow behind Akan.
***
Dn was right.
He ordered to decorate the bedroom as luxurious as possible.
¡®It¡¯s real.¡¯
Charlize looked around the bedroom with a little surprise.
A ceiling decorated with jewels. Insignia withce. The bed¡¯s nket is a refreshing blue color.
It was too fancy and big for a bedroom. There was even a white porcin bathtub. The furniture was all valuable.
There was also a terrace.
Charlize went out to the terrace. A cool night breeze tickled her cheeks. She felt refreshed.
¡®It¡¯s wide.¡¯
The bedroom was really spacious. It¡¯s wide enough to enjoy light sports. Like mini golf or¡
Come to think of it, it had been a while since she hadst practiced her mana. Charlize sat on the velvet while thinking of it.
¡®Close your eyes¡¡¯
¡®Mana Circle.¡¯
A fog-shaped ring surrounding her heart. It had clearly been red right after her return, but now¡
¡®It has be quite transparent.¡¯
She had been trying to unlock the color. The pink color does not change anymore by itself.
Charlize was immersed in the process.
She looked into the fog around her heart. She carefully caught a red piece that shimmered like a small speck of dust.
¡®Let it flow into the air.¡¯ This process was repeated over and over again. Until she couldn¡¯t see the piece, no matter how much she searched for it.
Concentrate.
The color that became more transparent was the pure mana itself.
The total amount of mana that the emperors had coated on Keira for over hundreds of years.
Bang!
There was a sound like ss breaking. The sound came from Charlize¡¯s heart.
Suddenly, enlightenment struck her like a lightning bolt. Charlize slowly opened her eyes.
Something¡ Something was different.
Like the color of the world that had been dark until now was suddenly right in front of her.
¡®Is that all?¡¯ The sense of smell, the sense of hearing. They were all very sensitive and unlike usual.
Every single cell in her body reacted:
¡®Feel the flow of the air.¡¯
Charlize grabbed her sword as if possessed.
¡®Pull it out, swing it.¡¯
¡°This is¡¡±
It wasplete.
If she could use the term plete¡¯ for swordsmanship, she would have used it for herself as she was right now.
Charlize became a master. She could just tell.
The ¡®Master Test¡¯ was often used to determine the skill level of knights. But Charlize could no longer be exined by the word ¡®master¡¯.
¡°Sword saint.¡± (T/N: Gumseong.*)
A legendary level that had never existed outside of legends. A divine grade which was only considered theoretically. With all the swordsmen underneath it.
The most extreme level of skill.
She was able to utilize all the mana in her body. Charlize¡¯s mana core was the whole world. The seals limiting her were shattered.
Apletely transparent mana circle was tightly wound around her heart.
¡®Let¡¯s test it.¡¯
Charlize swung the sword at random. Cut, block, stab.
Her hair softly fluttering in the air and then falling down. As natural as water flows. It was asfortable as breathing.
The rapid movement ¡®cut¡¯ space.
It was able to cut off the flow of air and even create a space of darkness.
A space where nothing could breathe.
¡°¡¡±
When Charlize cut off the air again, the space came alive.
It was greater than she heard and imagined.
With this ability, Charlize could have ended the empire by herself.
Charlize held the sword intently.
***
¡°Grandmaster is teaching His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±
Akan looked down at the servant who blocked him.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°I¡¯m her family, and I¡¯m the next head of the Ronan family.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how precious Young Master is. It is for the Grandmaster to decide.¡±
¡°Move.¡±
The servant¡¯s face held an unyielding expression, but he couldn¡¯t resist the power of Akan.
Akan had a clean reputation. But when he forced the door open by pushing the servant to the side¡
It seemed far from the polite personality that people praised him for.
Kkik-
The iron door dragged open on the floor. Akan entered the room stubbornly.
¡®How the hell are you having a ss.¡¯
Akan also didn¡¯t want to be so stubborn like this. But.
[If I want to meet Charlize, I have to fill out an application form?]
[There are so many people who want to meet Grandmaster ¡ I¡¯m sorry, I just follow the orders of the superior and do it in ordance with the procedures.]
The maid had stopped Akan with a tearful face.
[I¡¯m of higher authority. So, guide me.]
[I¡¯m sorry. With all due respect, but I heard that Grandmaster submitted an application for expulsion to the Ronan family.]
[That¡¯s¡]
[We can¡¯t guide you without Grandmaster¡¯s permission. How about just writing an application form¡]
Eventually, Akan gave up on being stubborn and wrote an application form. However, it was rejected every time.
[I wrote the application form as you said, but it came back. How are you going to take responsibility for that?]
[Well, isn¡¯t that because Young Master wrote the application so insincerely? It¡¯s better to write it more gently¡]
A poor maid helped him a few times, but Akan¡¯s patience eventually reached its limit.
That¡¯s why he came here recklessly even if he knew it was out of line.
¡°I¡¯ll just visit the ss.¡±
Akan softly said to the maid approaching with an embarrassed face.
Charlize nced at Akan and shook her head to the maid as if to leave it alone.
Only then did the maid politely retreat.
¡°¡¡±
Akan bit his lip and sat on a chair.
Neither Charlize nor Dn paid attention to Akan and focused on the ss.
It was a swordsmanship ss using real swords.
¡®How excellently could a 20-year-old have taught the Crown Prince?¡¯
Many people were amazed that Charlize became the grandmaster of the Crown Prince at an early age.
But Akan had always been skeptical.
Young master just wanted to have a conversation with Charlize.
At first, it certainly was that. But¡
¡°The best defense is offense. When you use a double sword, swing it with the idea that both swords attack.¡±
When Charlize gave a demonstration while smiling amicably at Dn. Akan was forced to grab the handle of his chair.
Two swords rushed into the air. It was so fast that his eyes could not even follow where and when the swords were aiming at.
¡®What does this mean¡ Do I need to check my sight?¡¯
If someone moved so fast, you could see weakness, but there was no gap at all.
It was as elegant as a swan. Her face was peaceful as if she was not even breathing.
What was more surprising was the Crown Prince¡¯s serious attitude in ss.
¡°You mean like this, Master?¡±
Whether Charlize was familiar or not, Dn followed her actions with a respectful gaze.
Akan saw the brilliant talent of the Crown Prince at that moment.
¡®Unbelievable.¡¯
But Charlize¡¯s expression was tinged with a bit of annoyance.
¡°I just saw a weakness in Your Highness¡¯s side. A quick-witted opponent would thrust the sword upwards and attack from the side. It¡¯s a position that would have copsed right away,¡±
Charlize said to Dn.
¡°Take your sword, Your Highness.¡±
Charlize and Dn began to fight with the real swords.
The sound of the swords colliding in the air surprised Akan.
Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship unfolded.
It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize:
Charlize was a genius.
T/N: *Gumseong: It is a title that refers to the saint of swords, that is, a legendary master of swordsmanship. Regarding the sword, it is the name of those with extreme or strongest ability.
Chapter 25
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
He didn¡¯t expect to see such a high-level battle ss. The Crown Prince was a prime example of a high-level master judging by what he¡¯d seen.
However, the Crown Prince was also raising his skills without falling behind, even though he was being led like that.
¡°You put too much strength in it. In the wrist.¡±
Charlize immediately diagnosed Dn¡¯s swordsmanship as soon as he faced it.
¡°Get your strength to loosen up.¡±
Dn listened to Charlize carefully. The lighter double swords tried to reach Charlize quickly.
That move surprised Akan. Could you swing the sword so seriously in a battle withoutpletely trusting the opponent¡¯s skills?
You might get hurt. It is human reason to be a little hesitant.
But it seemed familiar to them. Charlize avoided the double swords as if flying lightly.
¡°Think of stabbing a little more straight.¡±
¡°You mean like this?¡±
¡°No.¡±
As if to demonstrate, Charlize stood on the spot and made an optimal move for Dn.
It aimed right next to Dn¡¯s neck with precision like a strongly fired arrowhead.
Dn apparently closed his mouth and immersed himself in ss.
The skin of the Crown Prince was narrowly brushed and deceived again. The sword of the other hand rushing in without breathing space.
If Charlize was serious, Dn would have died right there on the spot.
¡°Like this.¡±
Dn nodded as if he understood. Charlize tilted her head and stepped back a few steps.
Deliberately taking a defenseless posture¡
As if Dn was waiting, he stabbed the double swords straight forward.
Dn was a genius who understood and absorbed Charlize¡¯s exnation on the spot, but Charlize avoided the brilliant attack too easily.
It showed a ridiculous genius.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. I think the problem must have been that I put too much strength in my wrists.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t help it because of the strong grip.¡±
Charlize, who was smiling softly, looked fascinating. Maintaining a friendly atmosphere, the ss made rapid progress.
Double swords were Akan¡¯s specialty. That¡¯s why he could see how ridiculous that conversation was.
It didn¡¯t make sense to diagnose swordsmanship right on the spot and to fix bad sword habits within tens of minutes of training. It was almost a miracle.
¡®She is able topletely see through the Crown Prince.¡¯
Now that he had seen it, he knew there was a reason why the Crown Prince was an outstanding student.
Firstly, Charlize showed only the parts that the current Crown Prince could properly absorb.
Making sure he read the level correctly and did only what he could¡ Letting him step forward one step at a time, slowly.
¡®Envious?¡¯
Who?
Charlize?
Akan was nk.
He didn¡¯t know what he had done. No, the people in their family. Maybe they¡¯d covered with sand a flower of mes that could bloom brilliantly?
[What do you mean, a female knight? That¡¯s ridiculous.]
[What kind of ck sword is this?]
Akan ignored Charlize. He said she¡¯d killed their mother and treated her coldly.
¡®Come to think of it, the child who used the double sword also had a small body and his name was Reeze.¡¯
He was still obsessed with the winner of the fencingpetition four years ago. The memory of those double swords and the boy that he faced was very intense.
However, Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship unfolding right before his eyes was probably higher than that which the winner Akan thought was great.
That was such a regrettable of talent.
¡®Maybe the position of that honor could have been held by Charlize.¡¯
This was not a kid who needed to be satisfied with teaching swordsmanship to the royal family.
She might have shone even more brilliantly and received the admiration of all the knights.
Wasn¡¯t Charlize as the best talent the true winner?
Akan momentarily felt tormented. He felt suffocated after seeing it with his own eyes.
He didn¡¯t even think about persuading her anymore. That kid.
¡®We¡¯ve broken it.¡¯
Such a brilliant talent¡
Akan became dazed.
¡°Master, Akan has gone.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so?¡±
Charlize looked back after Dn¡¯s words for a moment. The chair was empty. She didn¡¯t care much, so she didn¡¯t even notice he had gone.
Looking at Dn again, the Crown Prince had a rather subtle face.
¡°What are you thinking?¡±
¡°The sword is too simple?¡±
Dn smiled at Charlize¡¯s simple answer. Dn¡¯s sincere smile was rare. Such a warm and sweet kindness.
It made him feel better to show it only in front of Charlize. Charlize smiled, putting one sword on the floor.
¡®The Empire soon will be crushed.¡¯
The sword was really simple. It was so easy. She could see everything. It was because of being a Saint, it was easy and fun.
Wherever she went, it was home to Charlize. The mana of the world obeyed like a gentle sheep.
It was a vessel that flowed like air as if passing through her soul. This whole continent was like Charlize¡¯s mana reservoir.
¡°The time I spend with Your Highness is the most enjoyable.¡±
¡°I also enjoyed it too, Master.¡±
¡°Then shall we continue the ss?¡±
Charlize was excited like a fish in water. Dn nodded. The sword struck again in the air.
***
Dante was nervously looking for Akan outside. He heard that Akan visited Charlize¡¯s ss by force.
He was worried that Akan might have hurt his sister¡¯s feelings even more when he went to persuade her.
¡°Brother!¡±
Dante screamed as soon as he saw Akan. He ran and gasped for breath. It was hot a summer, so he quickly got rid of his sweat.
When he saw Akan up close, his face was screwed up. Even if the country was destroyed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make that face.
¡°¡What¡¯s going on? Brother, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m nervous.¡±
¡°¡Dante.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
Akan¡¯s eyes, who seemed to be possessed by something, became clear for a moment. After receiving Akan¡¯s gaze from the front, Dante stepped back.
¡®The atmosphere¡¡¯
¡°I. What have I done?¡±
¡°What does that mean? Did you make any mistake to Charlize?¡±
¡°¡Mistake.¡±
Akan burst outughing out of nowhere.
¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes.¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°We made that kid like that.¡±
Dante realized that the situation was unusual. Akan¡¯s forehead was getting distorted and his eyes began to redden.
Akan eventually covered his face with his palms. The sound of breath that became very hot. Like a crying beast.
¡°¡¡±
Without a sound, Akan sank down to his knees.
Dante realized something was really wrong. But he couldn¡¯t question closely.
Because Akan¡¯s expression, which was close to tearing up, looked ridiculously broken.
Even when his brother¡¯s wedding was postponed, he didn¡¯t make such a face.
He was always the honorable and confident sessor to Ronan.
¡°What have we done¡¡±
Akan stammered.
The sound of breath, even his voice that wasn¡¯t loud, Dante could feel it. The whisper resembled screams and screams.
Dante was silent for a long time.
***
¡°There are so many people who want to see Grandmaster today¡¡±
The maid chased after her and told Charlize. After ss, Charlize was bathing in the bathtub in the bedroom.
There was a maid who kept warm water continuously. It was definitely a luxury.
Charlize looked in the file that the maid gave her. Therein was the pile of daily meeting applications she received today.
¡°If I open it and read it, it¡¯s going to get wet. Would you read it for me?¡±
¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡±
The maid bowed her head politely, and Charlize¡¯s hair was soaked in the water.
Even though she had a bare face, her skin was very clean, so she was very beautiful. A wave that gently rubbed against the sky. It even looked dreamy about how the steam came up.
¡°There is a professor cult, who brought an invitation from the Academy Professors Association.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Charlize buried herself in the water with her eyes closed. The maid continued to report in a polite voice.
It was an invitation to hold a lecture for the academy students, politely requesting to join the Professors Association. Wasn¡¯t she busy teaching Dn too?
¡°Reject it.¡±
Charlize said without much hesitation.
¡°Yes, Grandmaster. The next is the sessor of the Count Gharhan family who came up from the province. He said that he came because there was an unfair thing about the session issue, and he really wants to see you, Grandmaster¡.¡±
She didn¡¯t know why this person came to Charlize to discuss the session issue. There were more nobles like that than she thought.
Those who thought of Grandmaster as a woman of power and tried to tter her, who wanted to offer bribes, and who wanted to get help from power.
The difference before and after Dn became the Crown Prince was enormous. It was hard to reach the Crown Prince directly, so those people blindly followed Charlize.
The maid said that there were more than eight people ever since then.
Charlize rejected all.
¡°Lastly, youngdy Remiya of the Duke of Hare.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyes opened.
¡°I will meet her.¡±
¡°Yes? ¡But you haven¡¯t heard the reason?¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
Charlize smiled and went out of the bathtub. The drops of water fell.
The maid¡¯s faces turned red. A gown was put over Charlize¡¯s body.
From the maid, who has been diligently drying her hair behind her, to the maid who brought perfume. Everyone served Charlize perfectly.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get you ready.¡±
The maid, who bent her back politely, stepped back to convey the will of the Grandmaster.
Charlize looked far away. The reason why Charlize, who was bitten by everyone before her return, wanted to meet youngdy Remiya was simple:
Because she was the right person for the Crown Prince.
[Master, your hands are cold.]
Ever since the day he removed the lint around her mouth, Dn¡¯s contacts were getting frequent.
Dn once held Charlize¡¯s hand, saying that he would apply the precious cream that he imported from other countries.
[I would like to give you a foot bath to celebrate Master¡¯s Day. Would it be okay?]
One time, he even knelt down and washed her feet in front of Charlize.
He put soap on her hand and rubbed it gently. This time it was really tickling.
The Crown Prince did it himself and even wiped it off with a towel.
It was just a in and polite hand to say that there is a different intention. Charlize didn¡¯t refuse it, but she felt she had to slowly stay away.
¡®I¡¯d better keep my distance from Dn for the time being.¡¯
It was an intuitive realization.
Sometimes intuition is faster and more urate. There are times when decisionse first and reasonseter. Now was the time.
¡®It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s youngdy Remiya.¡¯
Charlize had already reported it to her superiors. Grandmaster was the closest aide who will serve the emperor in the future.
The Imperial Family treated Grandmaster thoroughly. There was also a direct contactwork.
[For His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s sake, you can¡¯t stay with him continuously.]
Dn was already a grown-up. And a legal wife was needed.
A sessor without a sessor is unstable. Dn didn¡¯t seem interested in women at all. Anyway, he had to be emperor.
It didn¡¯t make sense that there were no maternal rtives to support the royal family where legitimacy was important.
Charlize changed her dress and went to meet youngdy Remiya. But until then, Charlize didn¡¯t know either:
Life sometimes doesn¡¯t work out at will.
Chapter 26: Illustration
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Remiya. I asked you here because it seems I have to meet you.¡±
Remiya shook her fan gently. She nced at Charlize sitting opposite her. A gaze inspecting her from top to bottom.
People saw Charlize as Dn¡¯s teacher. She thought no one would care that she lived in the same building as the Crown Prince, but apparently, someone cared, it was her.
Remiya, the one who openly said that she wants to be the Crown Princess.
The red hair is gorgeous. The clear enemy eyes shed with ambition.
¡®I¡¯m used to it.¡¯
The wife of Dietrich IV, who was famous for her evil character.
A face filled with the thought of removing all the distractions at once.
Having always stood by the emperor meant that the empress also watched closely.
For the first time, Charlize saw a woman she liked from her first impression.
¡°I think you can guess why I¡¯m here if you are the Grandmaster.¡±
¡®I guess you¡¯re here to check.¡¯
Charlize lowered her gaze while thinking. She knows very well what happened to the rumors among the nobles concerning her.
She could vividly read what her little head was thinking about. Recently, rumors have been scattered about selecting a candidate for the Crown Princess.
[Which family¡¯s daughter would be a suitable spouse for Dn?]
The emperor, excited about the thought of ??bringing in his daughter-inw, went around making noise.
Charlize had the most right to speak.
Charlize¡¯s opinion was Dn¡¯s opinion. Everyone knew that.
She had seen enough of the battle of the imperialdies. She didn¡¯t know the day woulde when she became the person directly involved¡
¡®That¡¯s cute.¡¯
Charlize raised her gaze again and looked at Remiya.
Remiya felt the sharpness of a strange de for a while, her face hardened before she finally managed to pull out her courage and to shake her fan.
She tried to pretend to be calm.
¡®I can¡¯t even read her. Grandmaster, what the hell is your rtionship with the Crown Prince?¡¯
Remiya was nervous to see Charlize, who was much more beautiful than the rumors.
If Remiya¡¯s face was gorgeously beautiful, Charlize was a bit different.
Obviously, she seemed like a fairy to be this charming and eye-catching.
The unique atmosphere seemed hard to follow because of its strong personality.
¡®Ominous¡¡¯
¡°Let¡¯s have some tea and talk,¡±
Charlize offered calmly.
Remiya said, shaking her fan gently.
¡°Oh, may I choose flowers to boil with Grandmaster¡¯s tea instead? I brought it from my parents¡¯ house because I really wanted to serve you.¡±
Remiya smiled but Charlize felt her thorns. Like a bee ready to sting, she was sharp.
Charlize became a little interested and deeply leaned back on the chair.
The maid who followed Remiya showed her beautiful flower.
Remiya said with a proudly arched chest,
¡°It¡¯s a Snapdragon.¡±
Snapdragon.
It was also called the skull flower.
Unlike the appearance of the antique flowers, the flower¡¯s meaning was not very good.
Usually, any flower¡¯s symbolism was pretty and cute. On the other hand, only the Snapdragon¡
¡®It means greed and desire.¡¯
¡°I was thinking about Colchicum and Snapdragon, and I chose thetter.¡±
This clearly felt hostile. The flower of Colchicum meant ¡®the best time has passed¡¯.
To interpret Remiya¡¯s words,
¡®The good times to keep the Crown Prince¡¯s side are over, so stop being greedy and go away.¡¯
It was about that.
Charlize remained silent.
The maid, who noticed, went to boil the flower tea with Snapdragon.
The youngdy¡¯s mind could be read clearly, but she was also cute.
The battle of the imperialdies was fierce. This can be seen from the fact that the 7th concubine was poisoned as soon as she gave birth to Dn.
Charlize intended to turn Dn into a tyrant, and as hispanion, a viin is suitable.
¡®Dn will have a lot of women.¡¯
The empress must be a strong being who will not give up to her womanizer husband, and she should be a figure stronger than any concubine.
She must be able to suppress and grip onto any bold concubine.
She also needed to have the right power to be the empress.
¡®Remiya is suitable.¡¯
She was a talented person who also studied abroad in the Shan Kingdom three years ago.
The Shan Kingdom, the homnd of the 7th concubine, was a country that was ignored by the empire, but the experience of studying in the Shan Kingdom was too clear.
Right next to Dn.
¡®I like her thorough preparation and her confidence in being cool-headed and wary of myself.¡¯
Charlize said,
¡°I¡¯m going to serve you with orchid tea, not a flower tea because you have prepared it specially.¡±
¡°Orchid flower tea. You mean?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because the cold-growing cymbidium orchid flowers that I take care of have finally bloomed.¡±
Charlize smiled and Remiya hesitated for a moment.
What the cold-growing cymbidium orchid symbolized was¡
¡®Lady. Beautiful beauty.¡¯
It was because she cursed me in the face and I returned praises. Remiya flinched.
Remiya quickly nced at Charlize¡¯s expression. Charlize was just smiling softly.
¡®I won her favor,¡¯
Charlize thought.
Remiya, on the other hand, was embarrassed by this hospitality, as she had obviouslye to fight with enthusiasm.
The orchid tea was a little more expensive and rarer than the flower tea. But it was subtle.
Charlize was incredibly enchanting as she nced at the flower tea boiled from Snapdragon.
¡®Breathe.¡¯
The skull flower of the night¡¯s desire. It was a flower that was said to be a symbol of the vampire legends around society. Decadent, drowsy, and deeply withdrawn.
It was a strangebination of the day-to-day atmosphere of Charlize.
It was Remiya who received the praise, but it was Charlize who caught the attention.
¡®I was blocked again.¡¯
The navy-blue eyes that resembled the night sky grew darker. The mysterious eyes were finely curved.
The middle boundary between night and day is strange and bizarre. It¡¯s just like you can only stare straight at the sun when it¡¯s sunset.
Her hair, mixed with blonde and silver hair, seemed to show a freedom that seemed out of ce anywhere.
Like a rootless fairy that was ready to leave anytime.
With the gossips around society, Charlize was far from unrefined. How could she be so luxurious?
Could a person feel so dreamy and vague? Remiya forgot her original intentions and stared at Charlize nkly.
¡°Great. Youngdy would be very suitable.¡±
¡°¡Yes?¡±
¡°In the end, I know that you are visiting me because you want something.¡±
Charlize was just whispering, but Remiya was fascinated.
¡°You want to be the Crown Princess. I know the only person who can give that position.¡±
¡°That¡ Who is it?¡±
Remiya asked as if she had been possessed.
She felt a terrible thirst. She didn¡¯t know where it came from. She just wanted to reach Charlize.
Her throat is burned.
Charlize answered gently.
¡°That¡¯s me, who is in front of youngdy.¡±
Remiya finally realized it.
Charlize in front of her was not a rival she should be wary of, but a woman of power she must hold onto.
What she showed must have been rude, but Charlize was smiling at her with a full heart.
¡®I can never win against a person like this.¡¯
Remiya intuitively realized the wall between the two.
She was silent for a long time, speechless.
Maybe the reason why she kept getting thirsty was because of the opportunity that came to her. But it was unclear whether it was because of the Charlize in front of her.
***
¡®It went well.¡¯
Charlize selected three candidates for the Crown Princess.
All of them were from the most prestigious families. Among them, the most likely candidate was Remiya.
Charlize packed a document that briefly summarized the personal information of the nobles.
Now it was time to show this to Dn.
There was plenty of good moments because she spend most of the day with Dn.
It was a break time after finishing the ss as usual.
Charlize held out the document to Dn, who sighed.
Dn looked at Charlize with a gentle face. An innocent look without any doubts.
¡°Master, what is this?¡±
¡°Please read it, Your Highness. I wrote it with all my heart, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re satisfied with it.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dn¡¯s expression slowly began to harden as he quickly read the document. His eyes were distorted, a little shocked.
Charlize was quite surprised because she knew he was the Crown Prince who was good at managing facial expressions.
Still, she didn¡¯t forget to make a rmendation.
¡°I liked youngdy ¡®Remiya¡¯ the most. It was said that she was the best match for Your Highness¡¯spanion. She also had experience studying abroad for two years in the Shan Kingdom¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s youngdy who canmunicate with Your Highness the most.¡±
Dn raised his head with gloomy.
Charlize¡¯s voice gradually faded.
¡°She looks pretty smart, and she seem to be good at controlling what¡¯s beneath her¡ she also has ambition, so she¡¯s suitable for the position of the Crown Princess¡ Your Highness?¡±
¡°Oh, wait a minute. I got dizzy.¡±
Strangely, Dn¡¯s voice sounded a little cold. ¡®I must have heard wrong when the ending sounded informal.¡¯
Dn touched his forehead and took a moment to catch his breath. Charlize was worried and looked at hisplexion.
The pale daylight was not very good. On the contrary, the dark light in his eyes was intense.
Charlize wasn¡¯t used to seeing Dn sick.
¡°Are you all right, Your Highness?¡±
¡°Yes¡ By the way, Master said this youngdy ¡®Remiya¡¯¡¡±
The corner of the document crumpled violently when he pronounced ¡®Remiya¡¯.
It was a very careful hand when he washed Charlize¡¯s feet a few days ago.
¡°Are you saying you want me to marry her?¡±
¡°Yes, she¡¯s a very suitable youngdy like Your Highness¡¯spanion.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice became rough like a beast¡¯s low growl.
Charlize took it lightly because she believed he was sick.
Charlize alone, who even looked indifferent, was calm and serene. It stood out in contrast to Dn¡¯s seething atmosphere.
Charlize looked up at Dn.
Dn thought, for a moment, that his heart seemed to be tearing into pieces.
¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Master.¡±
¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯
¡°Do you really want me to marry this youngdy?¡±
Dn was an outstanding student.
Dn was such an existence to Charlize, as the student who surpassed his teacher was called Cheong Chul Eo Lam*.
(*T/N: Cheong Chul Eo Lam: The student or a junior is better than his teacher or a senior who taught him.)
Even before asking the question, he knew Charlize¡¯s intentions, and he was a smart genius who knew the answer even if he asked.
As he emphasized, he asked twice.
Charlize hesitated.
¡®What don¡¯t you like?¡¯
Charlize pondered.
Strangely, Dn behaved like a wounded beast.
So, she tried to answer, but when Dn¡¯s eyes met hers, her mouth shut.
A blind and sorrowful look at himself.
It was like being strangled.
¡°Are you thinking of marrying me to that youngdy?¡±
Asked Dn, gently tickling Charlize¡¯s palm.
Charlize was a little dazed. It was so natural that she didn¡¯t even know her hand was being held. Suddenly she felt a sense of Deja vu.
¡®When I first met Dn, I tickled the boy¡¯s palm to get him interested in me.¡¯
As if to give it back. This time Dn provoked Charlize.
Charlize looked up at Dn. Dn tickled her palm, and the back of Charlize¡¯s neck felt ticklish.
She acted gently as if she was weak, but she looked so pretty.
Chapter 27
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
Charlize pulled herself together with effort.
¡°I want Your Highness to marry the youngdy ¡®Remiya¡¯.¡±
Once again, she firmly asserted her opinion.
¡°¡As expected, I got it.¡±
Dn answered in a little daze. Why does he look unhappy? Charlize closed her thoughts.
¡®I was determined not to go deeper.
¡®I¡¯m gonna keep my distance from Dn.¡¯
The Crown Prince put down the document on the table. His fingertips trembled.
¡®As I thought, is he very sick?¡¯
Perhaps because of the experience of nursing the 7th concubine until her death, back then Dn tried to keep her healthy strictly, without concern for himself.
¡®That¡¯s why Dn is in such a bad condition.¡¯
¡°Let¡¯s end the ss today, considering your condition.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
Dn shut his mouth. As if he wanted to ask the question again, the beast was acting like a child.
But he couldn¡¯t get the words out.
¡®I have to show Dn to the doctor first thing tomorrow morning,¡¯ Charlize walked out while thinking.
All the desires she shared became Dn¡¯s desires. So, this time again¡
The Crown Princess will be ¡®Remiya¡¯.
She didn¡¯t see Dn¡¯s eyes when she left,
¡ at least Charlize was so sure.
***
¡®But what is this all about¡¡¯
¡°¡I, I¡¯m actually¡! There was amoner man whom I love¡! Well, I can¡¯t live without ¡®X¡¯! I¡¯ve already, I¡¯ve already devoted my body and my heart to him¡¡±
¡®X? Isn¡¯t it an excessively contrived name?¡¯
Remiya was crying.
¡®I remember her with her ambitious eyes, but now they are full of tears.
¡®For power, I thought she would trample on love andugh at it.
¡®Did I see the wrong person?¡¯
Remiya had been begging with tears, without worrying about the mess that was her makeup.
¡°Young Lady. There¡¯s no way you haven¡¯t heard the news that the marriage was almost decided.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be the Crown Princess¡! I realized! I don¡¯t need wealth, honor, or power.¡±
Charlize blinked her eyes.
¡°I could throw my life away for the sake of my X. My love is noble, Grandmaster. Please trust me. Please let me go¡¡±
If a stranger heart it, that person might think that she was forced into the marriage against her will and she was saying she hated it.
¡®Who was the one who strongly appealed to visit me first and wanted to be the Crown Princess?¡¯
Charlize looked down at Remiya with a little absurdity.
She knelt down and sobbing as if she had nothing to show now.
Remiya was a youngdy from the nobility.
It would have been more appropriate to spit out thorny words gracefully while gently fanning herself, but it was not natural to put her knees on the floor where even a maid would not sit so easily.
In Charlize¡¯s view, Remiya was a woman with high self-esteem, enough that she would bite her tongue rather than kneeling.
¡®What the hell¡¡¯
¡°X, X¡! I love X¡! I¡¯d rather die without X!¡±
¡®Who the hell is that X?¡¯
¡°Haa¡¡±
It became difficult. Charlize was annoyed and frowned.
As the three candidates for the position of the Crown Princess confirmed ¡®Remiya¡¯, the other two had already sent a message to give up.
They had given up the Crown Princess¡¯s dream early on and were exchanging marriages with other noble families.
¡°Young Lady, do you intend to be swept away by a moment¡¯s emotion and ruin a great cause? Do you really not know what it means to be the Crown princess?¡±
¡°But.¡±
Remiya bit her lips.
¡°Young Lady Remiya. It¡¯s an honorable position to be the empress in the future. Imagine, if the youngdy became the empress¡¡±
Remiya turned pale. Her face turned white and her mouth was shaking.
Her lips were blue as if she had been scared. The heavy eye makeup was a mess with tears.
¡°Empress! I don¡¯t deserve to be in such a scary position. A body that has already lost its chastity, how can it be the Crown Princess?¡±
Remiya shook her head.
¡°I dare to hide the fact that I have a lover, and I deserve to be condemned for treason, but I ask for your favor, Grandmaster. Please.¡±
At that time, there was a scene before her return that passed through Charlize¡¯s head.
Dn was the 13th Prince with no presence before her return. But there was certainly a noble youngdy with a rational liking for him.
What was her ending?
Out of nowhere, she went abroad to study, met a man there, got married and settled, and never returned again.
¡®No way, Dn.¡¯
Did Dn disobey her?
¡®No, Dn can¡¯t do that. If it¡¯s me, he¡¯ll listen to me no matter what. If so.¡¯
Remiya loved X so much that she gave up on the position of Crown Princess.
If it was true, Dn didn¡¯t need to intervene. The imperial family didn¡¯t take a woman that others had loved as apanion.
¡®What is love actually¡¡¯
Charlize couldn¡¯t understand.
The desperate eyes were directed at her as if asking her to believe them.
The guard who was waiting for Remiya who clung to Charlize¡¯s skirt restrained her.
Charlize sighed and shook her head. The guard looked at Charlize and soon bowed to her before stepping back.
¡°Young Lady Remiya.¡±
Charlize said, sitting at eye level with her with a sigh.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so begging. I¡¯m a reasonable person, so I don¡¯t force my support on things that the person doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±
¡°Tha, thank you¡! Thank you so much¡!¡±
Her eyes sparkle with hope and full of emotion. What had made Remiya like this?
It was difficult to judge in advance because it was a category of feelings that she did not know.
Charlize had never been in love.
Feelings that she might have shared with Kahu if she had lived a smooth life.
But fate had already been twisted, and looking back on the past was a waste of time.
Misjudgment of a person caused great damage. It was purely Charlize¡¯s fault. She decided to admit her mistake.
¡°Rx, the youngdy won¡¯t be worried about anything.¡±
¡°I¡ really, really thank you.¡±
¡°I have a headache and want to be alone, so could you leave?¡±
¡°Yes, I will. Thank you, Grandmaster. Thank you so much!¡±
Remiya sounded brighter.
Charlize stared helplessly at Remiya, who was leaving. It was not just because the thread seemed to be loosening as well.
It was all tangled up. Now that things hade to this, the instation of the Crown Princess was off for the time being.
¡®It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯
Charlize heaved a sigh. The damagested quite a long time.
***
¡°Do you have a lot of thoughts, Master?¡±
Dn added, saying that her expression didn¡¯t look good.
Charlize suddenly raised her head.
It had been a long time since shest took a walk with the Crown Prince.
Dn decorated the garden to Charlize¡¯s taste.
The beautiful flowers shook their bodies in the wind, hoping to catch Charlize¡¯s attention.
¡°I even rmended her to be a perfectpanion for Your Highness, but I was messed up. I apologize. I will devote myself to be lower and more modest.¡±
¡°How do you lower yourself to that degree, Master? It hurts my heart to see.¡±
Dn answered with a low voice.
Charlize didn¡¯t have the courage to meet Dn¡¯s eyes.
She wanted to disappear because of shame while taking a full sigh, but Dn didn¡¯t let her go, so she was walking like this.
Dn suddenly stopped walking.
He looks closely at Charlize¡¯splexion for concern.
¡°Master.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Can you swear only one thing for me?¡±
¡°Swear¡?¡±
At the sudden question, Charlize opened her eyes wide.
¡®What is he trying to say?¡¯
Dn, who had grown to a good height, was obviously a man now.
Refreshing and covert are words that don¡¯t go well with each other. But for Dn, both were suitable.
As beautiful as the dew of the dawn, but as creepy as the ce of execution at night.
¡°No matter what I do, please swear me that you¡¯ll stay by my side.¡±
All of a sudden¡
It was a stifling remark.
¡®What is he trying to do, in such a stealthy tone?¡¯
Charlize had been trying to give Dn the maximum amount of trust she could have.
She couldn¡¯t openly refuse to make the promise.
But the back of her neck felt chilly. The feeling of walking into danger voluntarily¡
Charlize tried not to stutter:
¡°No matter what Your Highness does, I will always stay by your side.¡±
Dn finally gave a gentle smile at her words. His lips softened and his eyes loosened gently.
It was a perfect and beautiful smile like from a picture, but it made her heart feel suffocated.
He stood with his back against the light. The sun shone all over his ck hair.
¡°Thank you for swearing that.¡±
Dn¡¯s smiling face is incredibly beautiful.
It would suit him to receive the praise of all the world.
How on earth did he live a life without existence with such an appearance?
He was created by Charlize, and he was an orphan blooming flower. The beast spoke with his ws hidden,
¡°I would also like to swear to Master in return for your oath, but would you please listen?¡±
¡°With pleasure¡¡±
Dn held the back of Charlize¡¯s hand.
Charlize hesitated, but she did not pull her hand out.
The warm warmth tickled the inside of her chest. Dn had been speaking with his lips pressed against the back of Charlize¡¯s hand.
¡°I want to cause rebellion.¡±
Charlize stopped breathing. Dn continued his words as if he had carved a knife into his mind.
¡°I will usurp the throne and sit on the throne.¡±
This winter.
He had said it in a strange tone of voice as if to say today¡¯s dinner was steak.
However, the content of those words was not at all insignificant or usual.
It was a deration that overturned the empire and heralded a bloodbath, and a pledge by those who would rewrite history.
Charlize took a breath. It was a slow and heavy breath.
Dn spoke again while Charlize exhaled her breath,
¡°I will swear to give the world under your feet, Master.¡±
He returned her oath.
However, this is not a fair deal at all.
The man who will be the sky in the future bowed his head in front of Charlize¡¯s eyes.
In the manner of a noble knight who swears his lifelong loyalty to a Lady.
¡°I¡¯ll give you the world.¡±
Dn was saying he would give Charlize an empire.
As if it were only up to her will to destroy and rule.
***
When her lips touched his lips,
Dn finally opened his eyes.
A soft touch. Bedroom at night. It was on his bed.
It was definitely Charlize who grabbed him by the cor and pursed her lips.
Familiar scent. Intentional touch.
***
Chapter 28
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Rialm
Dn held on to Charlize at first.
It was sudden. His mind hadn¡¯te back yet.
However, even though he tried to push Charlize¡¯s shoulder away, she randomly rubbed her lips against his. Dn blinked.
Light hair. He could grab her slender waist in one hand.
¡®It¡¯s light.¡¯
Even if he stayed still, he could smell the uniquevender scent. Although he was definitely mature, he felt somewhat youthful at the same time.
Charlize¡¯s face with her eyes closed somehow seemed nervous.
Dn slowly loosened up and no longer pushed Charlize away.
Charlize was d that Dn did not rebel, and she climbed him more strongly. And the kiss continued¡
Lips gently meeting lips¡ It felt soft and dizzying.
But it was a little vague. It wasn¡¯t vivid but like a haze.
Dn asked in a strained voice,
¡°¡ Master?¡±
¡°¡ I want to do it,¡± Charlize said while caressing his cheek with the back of her hand.
Dn muttered somewhat slowly,
¡°It¡¯s a dream.¡±
Otherwise, Charlize wouldn¡¯t be doing this. She wouldn¡¯t talk down to Dn.
The reason that he was sure that it was a dream is that the background was very far from reality.
There should be one moon in the night sky, but three were currently floating there, and the hour hand of the clock turned randomly like a pinwheel.
¡°Hug me.¡±
Charlize¡¯s voice was infinitely sweet.
¡®What do I want to do that made her appear in my dream?¡¯ Dn looked up at Charlize and thought.
No one would know even if he hugged her here. Even if he hugged her, Charlize would not get hurt.
It was only his dream. When something isn¡¯t real¡ You can put aside your guilt for a while.
¡°How dare I to Master¡ what an imagination.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°To do this.¡±
Charlize¡¯s fingers slowly caressed Dn¡¯s lips.
Dnughed when he remembered that he had taken the lint off of her, saying that she would get it back.
In fact, that was an excuse. This was Charlize who is always clean. There was no lint on her mouth.
He just wanted to touch it, so, naturally, he lied about it.
¡®Yes. It¡¯s a dream, what is the problem with whatever I do?¡¯
Dn almost couldn¡¯t breathe.
¡°¡ Charlize.¡±
This name he wanted to call to death.
However, he couldn¡¯t pronounce her name alone because he didn¡¯t dare to put her precious name in his mouth.
He felt like he was tearing his heart out and cing it in Charlize¡¯s hands.
If there was any power in calling her name, Dn was now clearly bound to Charlize.
He was so overwhelmed just calling out to her. His breathing slowed down. It sounds ironic, but it really did.
¡°Everyone called you Charlize, I envied them. But it was a waste, I couldn¡¯t call you that easily. It was so precious, so very precious. Because I was so busy with my anxiety.¡±
Charlize was quiet.
Dn moved like a faithful believer who visited a priest to confess.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that I might even resemble it. There¡¯s an old saying that if a child is too precious, it doesn¡¯t even have a name. You were like that to me. Because you are more precious than my family to me. Because I have nothing more precious than you.¡±
A quiet whisper is heartbreaking.
No matter what he said, his feelings could not be conveyed. They were too much. No matter how much he exined them, it would just be a part of them.
Charlize stroked Dn¡¯s cheek. It was a gentle touch that made him breathless.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
She raised one corner of her mouth. It was a dazzlingly beautiful smile. It is a beauty that cannot exist in the world.
Dn suddenly realized:
The reason Charlize in his dream sparkled so unrealistically was that his eyes looking at her were already able to see her beauty.
¡°Hug me.¡±
Charlize came first, and Dn did not rebel. He just epted it.
No. Soon he reversed his position. The lead actually was morefortable.
Dn¡¯s touch was as careful as handling a fragile porcin cup.
However, the hand holding Charlize¡¯s wrist was strong enough to break it.
¡°Do you know how much I want you, Master?¡±
He didn¡¯t let Charlize go so he wouldn¡¯t miss it, even though it was a dream that might disappear.
Dn hugged Charlize tightly, revealing a desire that would never be revealed to Charlize in real life.
As far as he remembered, the first time he¡¯d seen Charlize, she had not seemed impressive at all.
Dn was skilled in a slightly different way than the other princes.
The boy was a real genius, and he had a much sharper and faster brain than the average person.
If another person felt as much as 1 wavelength even after the same incident, Dn had received 1000 wavelengths.
¡®I was tired.¡¯
The fact that he had to react to every single thing only made Dn tired.
So, he deliberately closed his senses. Stopped the world.
He set a pattern to react automatically without judgment, and he lived ording to it.
His real consciousness was buried beneath the surface and sealedpletely.
[How long are you going to live like that?]
At the time, when someone threw a rock¡
[In fact, I think you¡¯re boring and not fun.]
He felt like there was a crack in the world.
Only the girl at that time, his teacher, Charlize, touched Dn with a sense of color.
For the first time in a world full of ck and white, it shone brightly alone.
As Charlize pointed out, Dn had no fun in life.
Being strong alone without someone¡¯s recognition meant ¡®I know my dignity¡¯ without trying hard.
¡®What¡¯s this person?¡¯
It was amazing. Even though the strategy of inducing attention, without properly touching off unpleasantness, was clearly discernible¡
Interest arose just like Charlize had intended.
It felt like his stopped heart was beating again.
Everyone said they like a good person. A gentle, well-behaved, and obedient one.
He didn¡¯t hate himself for sinking without a presence. He thought it was better not to stand out like that.
So, he lived with his senses deliberately closed.
It was shocking that there was a person who saw the fact that no one had noticed.
[You can be wary of me. And you can ignore me like any other person.]
Dn thought it was natural to live like this. Because he needed to look good. But Charlize¡
She was the one who told him that it was okay to be wary and that it was okay to behave badly.
She showed the colorful paint he had never seen before. Dn wasn¡¯t dyed right away, but at least he knew that such a color existed.
[If it is hard for the prince to be ambiguous, you can only choose to bepletely indifferent or obsessed.]
That brightugh¡
[I don¡¯t mind being obsessed with the Prince.]
It was surprising.
¡®How can you grasp me so deeply?¡¯
After the funeral of the 7th concubine, Charlize taught Dn wholeheartedly.
It was the same for Charlize who hid her identity, so Dn was not surprised more than once when she began to show off her skills.
The maturity of the opinions that did not seem to belong to a 15-year-old young nobledy.
Dn knew. Charlize¡¯s teachings were not a way to rule a country as an emperor, but a way to rule as a tyrant.
¡®Then it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯
As even the smart Charlize had to work for months to tear down Dn¡¯s walls because they were very high and solid.
This is because he knew himself that he was someone devoted, someone with the tendency to give everything to those who entered behind the line once the walls were torn down.
It didn¡¯t matter who Charlize was from the moment she entered because he epted the existence itself.
Not because Charlize was noble.
Not because Charlize was a woman.
Not because Charlize was outwardly captivating.
Not because Charlize was smart.
No matter what shape Charlize was or where she existed, he would follow.
It was blind respect. It was an idealistic sound that could only be made on a religious level.
Dn didn¡¯t even think he had to fix Charlize. That was no judgment that he should make.
The wheel of destiny began to move for Charlize, and Dn willingly left himself to the flow.
¡®I could give you everything.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t just a string of words that would be scattered in vain, but also the ability to do so.
If Charlize was happy, he could endure anything¡ But marriage¡
He couldn¡¯t.
¡®Why?¡¯
Dn had a rtionship with her in his dream, knowing that that Charlize was not real.
Dn was sexually attracted to Charlize. He sees her as the opposite sex.
He hoped they could have an exclusive rtionship with each other.
He didn¡¯t want to hug any other woman besides Charlize; and he also wanted Charlize to have no other man besides himself.
¡®This feeling.¡¯
To define it as love, the word felt too light.
That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t name his feelings.
He thought love was a feeling that was toomon to express his heart.
But if this wasn¡¯t love, then what was love?
¡®I love you.¡¯
He loved his teacher who leads him to walk on the path of destruction more than anyone else.
Coming to the end of cold-blooded domination would be good.
¡®Even in the midst of the disparaging words and criticism that will remain in history, and the pouring curses and resentment of evil. If only you are by my side¡¡¯
Dn opened his eyes in the dark.
It was a beautiful night of a full moon.
Charlize was alone in the green meadow. With a long sword¡ A white dress with long sleeves¡
When she was alone, she usually made her mana circle lighter. Now the need to do that was gone. Instead of that¡
¡®After a long time¡¡¯
She was going to perform a sword dance.
It didn¡¯t matter if there was no one seeing it. Because she wanted to do it.
Charlize began to dance. Sword dance may be an acrobatic movement to others, but to Charlize, it meant a de that cut people off the moment it entered them.
At first, it was a slow and calm dance. Whenever the moonlight shone on the de of the silver sword, a chilly murderous aura flowed.
The strange color is eye-catching because it reflects the light. The movement became more and more intense.
Perhaps for wielding a dangerous de, it was breathtaking and provocative.
Reaching out her white hand, grabbing the tip of her sword, she made several turns.
Her dress fluttering like a butterfly fell into the open air¡ A cool design with open shoulders¡
Woosh.
The sound of the de cutting through the air was clear. Charlize¡¯s sword dance began to get faster and faster.
There was only Charlize in the forest. Dark trees surrounded the meadow. Even at dawn, the owl that couldn¡¯t sleep cried.
The sword had been turned a few times in the air. The rapid movement was surprisingly beautiful. The sword was being sublimated into art.
The long sword seemed to sweep up Charlize¡¯s legs.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize¡¯s hair also glistened with moonlight. For a long time, Charlize focused on the sword dance.
She just wanted to rest alone. No matter how wide the bedroom was, it did not give her the fullness of nature.
Gradually, the sword began to capture the full energy. Saint¡¯s aura. However, Charlize¡¯s sword dance suddenly stopped.
Charlize looked at the empty, dark forest. As if she could see something¡
Then she slowly blinked once and said,
¡°Come out.¡±
Because she knew someone was there.
Chapter 29
Trantor: Happybear13
3. Cause the Rebellion.
She could feel that the person who was hiding its presence hesitated for a long time.
Charlize said once again.
¡°Come out, when I still nice.¡±
¡°Hmph.¡±
The woman who jumped lightly from the tree had a familiar face.
The guild leader who operates the assassination guild.
It was Lucy.
¡°Aren¡¯t you being too much about yourself? You kill our kids every time!¡±
¡°If you know they¡¯re going to die. Don¡¯t send it.¡±
Charlize answered indifferently.
Until Dn became the Crown Prince, she had to bury the blood of countless people on her hands.
From the day after she became his teacher, the night guests who had been visiting her were endless.
The assassins were too easy for Charlize. It was only surprising that they were members of the Empire¡¯s best assassination guild, but who had little skills.
¡°The clients keep giving me money, so what should I do? I can¡¯t refuse.¡±
She meant that she would just let her members go even though she knew that they were dying.
Lucy, with a cold look, pulled the mask. The fair face was very beautiful.
The guild leader was not obedient to Charlize from the beginning.
Saying that she wanted to see Charlize¡¯s skills in person, she came at night and almost died. Afterward, she was so ardent.
[You¡¯re the first person to beat me!]
It¡¯s a very embarrassing thing to say.
¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink. Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Why should I trust you?¡±
¡°You¡¯re being hard on me. Though that¡¯s your charm.¡±
Charlize aimed her sword under Lucy¡¯s neck without changing her expression.
Lucy¡¯s expression hardened for a moment. One day, Charlize suddenly came and attacks to the headquarters of the assassination guild. On that day, all the members were annihted.
For Lucy, Charlize was a person who couldn¡¯t be bad because she bes intimately acquainted.
That doesn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t do her business, and she couldn¡¯t avoid receiving requests for the Crown Prince, who is considered the number one person who wants to be assassinated.
Lucy was afraid but tried to smile. Charlize looked down at Lucy indifferently.
If she had known it would give meaning like this just because she had saved her once, it would have been better to just kill her.
¡®Should I kill you now?¡¯
It was when Charlize thought.
¡°There¡¯s someone who knows the information you want. It¡¯s a bar where the information goes often.¡±
¡°¡The information I want?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll introduce you. Let¡¯s just have a drink.¡±
Lucy looked up at Charlize seductively from below. Although she feels it sometimes. The guild leader often seemed to forget that Charlize was a woman like her.
¡°Yes? Honey. The chance for me to buy you a drink is unusual. You¡¯re a fool if you miss it.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need such a chance.¡±
Where do you pull a badger game?
Charlize put her sword into the collection. Lucy chased after Charlize passing by indifferently.
¡°Ah, you¡¯re so cold! Can¡¯t you think more deeply? It must be the information you really need? Huh?¡±
¡®Information.¡¯
If this is the information Charlize wants. Any information that might help in rebellion.
If not. It was information rted to Ehyrit¡¯s sculpture.
But it can¡¯t be thetter.
Charlize suddenly stopped.
Dn¡¯s oath came to mind. This winter, the Crown Prince¡¯s promise to give the world under her feet.
Charlize sighed.
¡°¡Where is that bar?¡±
Lucy¡¯s face brightened at once.
It wouldn¡¯t be another assassination plot, as she would have look forward to trying to get Charlize¡¯s attention.
The truth of being impatient about wanting to get acquainted somehow was too outspoken.
¡°Just trust me and follow me.¡±
Said Lucy, who has an attractive tip of her nose, with a wrinkle on the back of her nose.
Charlize decided to trust her for now.
The bar was noisy.
She had to leave the Imperial City ande all the way to the remote ce of the street.
It is a ce where mercenaries oftene, and the main guests are all bulky young men.
They wear sleeveless shirts and talks loudly, showing off their muscles.
¡°What would you like to drink, honey?¡±
¡°Same as you have.¡±
¡°As expected, our honey is cool.¡±
That¡¯s too much.
Charlize looked around the bar, ignoring Lucy¡¯s yell.
¡°This is the 245 Chateau Mouton Rothschild.¡±
High-quality wine of 50 million genes. The bartender poured wine.
Lucy sat next to Charlize. Lucy, who smiles brightly, looks strange.
Charlize asked with a look of indifference.
¡°Did you take any drug?¡±
¡°What! That¡¯s so mean. I can¡¯t believe you thought about it when you saw my smile.¡±
¡°Drink first.¡±
At a low voice, Lucy tilted her wine ss in tears. Her face is stiff now.
Charlize slowly gulped down a ss of wine.
¡°It¡¯s really thorough.¡±
It¡¯s grumbling, but it¡¯s still the gaze of envy.
There was no one who tried to argue with a youngdy, a young-looking noble.
Ever since Charlize became Saint, people have instinctively maintained politeness to her.
¡®As if an animal avoids a beast with its ws hidden.¡¯
They seemed to know that it was better not to mess around with her to live.
They didn¡¯t clearly recognize Charlize¡¯s presence. Like the weak person who tries to be good at the strong person, everyone lowered their eyes or smiled awkwardly when they make eye contact with Charlize.
So noisy things did not happen in a bar full of mercenaries.
¡°When is heing?¡±
¡°Well, did he die whileing¡ There¡¯s no way to break the promised time.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to show you this interesting person.¡±
However, even after a long time, someone Lucy wanted to introduce didn¡¯te.
When she saw Lucy, who didn¡¯t know what to do, it wasn¡¯t like a liar or acting.
¡®It¡¯s a fun sight.¡¯
Charlize stared at the mercenary crowd.
¡°Would you like to bet who throws the dagger the best?¡±
¡°Okay! There must be a ck stone de.¡±
The ck stone de was a very hard stone. No matter how strong the power is, they will recover immediately if they are hurt.
The person who stabs a dagger in the white line drawn in the middle of the ck stone de wins.
In a simple rule, the mercenaries with a strongpetitive spirit, held daggers in their hands one by one.
¡°Oh, my God! I banged it offpletely!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re proud of your grip?¡±
Charlize drank all of the wine. Lucy was still sorry.
¡°For the price of the drink, I¡¯ll let you watch it fun.¡±
Charlize stood up and said. Lucy looked at her.
Charlize naturally permeated through the mercenaries. Charlize asked.
¡°Can I throw it?¡±
¡°Of course!¡±
Because the skill of mercenaries could not be judged by their appearance. The mercenaries stepped aside for the moment.
Charlize roughly wiped the red wine drop off her mouth with the back of her hand. She holds the dagger and looks ahead.
Under the ck stone, dozens of daggers that couldn¡¯t prate were scattered.
If it¡¯s a sword. Whatever its shape, Charlize knew how to handle it gently. The dagger was no exception.
At the moment, Lucy¡¯s eyes became intense.
Whoosh-
Paak!
¡°¡¡±
The inside of the bar was statically wounded.
Because. This is because the dagger threw by Charlize was stuck in the middle of the ck stone to the handle.
Charlize epted a ss of wine filled by a bartender and took a sip.
The taste of wine. It¡¯s bitter. It¡¯s not bad though.
¡°I, isn¡¯t that a coincidence?¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Charlize indifferently retorted to someone¡¯s murmur. She didn¡¯t feel the need to be scared, so she just took one more dagger. And then.
Throw it again.
Whoosh-
Paak!
The same result this time.
Just a different matter is. There was one more dagger stuck into the handle of the dagger. The bar became ice-cold.
¡°Did I win the bet?¡±
Charlize sipping her wine and looking around. The mercenaries, which were supposed to show off their strength, were surprised by the genius who suddenly appeared like aet.
¡°You won, then! You¡¯re the best! You¡¯re the hottest! You¡¯re so cool!¡±
It was Lucy who broke the silence of the quiet bar. She jumped and liked it, her hands sping together.
The look in the eyes was so sincere that Charlize smiled. At the moment, a different sense of stillness spread through the bar.
The alluring drowsiness of Charlize, who was dancing sword dance, was imbued. Her cheeks were reddened because she¡¯s a little tipsy.
An attractive appearance that catches the eye. The long white dress hangs down fluttering. Apuse poured out.
The mercenaries acknowledged Charlize.
¡°You won! You won!¡±
Charlize smiled lightly and sat right back.
¡°Diamonds, I suppose?¡±
A man who appeared to be the head of the mercenaries came and spoke to her. Charlize shrugged her shoulders.
¡°I¡¯ve seen your outstanding performance. Since you won the bet. We agreed to give you money, but what should I give you?¡±
¡°She likes valuable information.¡±
Lucy replied instead.
¡°Is that so?¡±
The head stroked his beard and said. Charlize saw the head.
¡°Then I¡¯ll give you some valuable information.¡±
The head whispered to Charlize.
¡°Legends live in the white caves of the Lion Mountains.¡±
Charlize¡¯s expression became strange.
Legends.
If it¡¯s the Lion Mountains, it¡¯s the territory under themand of the Duke of Kenin.
Charlize¡¯s brain rolled fast.
¡®Dn was not able to build a foundation for political power because he didn¡¯t get the Crown Princess.¡¯
If so, support from other political forces was needed.
The Duke of Kenin is a high-ranking nobleman who took over the leading military power in the region.
It¡¯s a neutral faction that no one in the royal family has supported yet.
As it was a rare item to be called a legend, she could only think of the family heirloom of the Duke of Kenin was desperate to seek for.
¡®The family heirloom?¡¯
Charlize¡¯s eyes filled with something interesting.
¡°Is that the Lion Mountains, which have so many monsters that no one can enter?¡±
¡°You know very well.¡±
The head nodded at Charlize¡¯s question. But he stepped back as if he couldn¡¯t tell her more.
But this was enough.
¡®If handling a monster, it¡¯s just a piece of cake. If I find the heirloom in the white cave, I will be able to capture the heart of Duke Kenin.¡¯
If it¡¯s for rebellion, we¡¯ll also need a force to support Dn.
She doesn¡¯t know if Dn can handle it. But Charlize wanted to help, too.
¡°Lucy.¡±
¡°Huh? Honey. You remembered my name!¡±
¡°The information is done.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
Did you enjoy drinking with me so much?
Charlize thought inwardly about Lucy, who was fond of her.
¡®Because this information is enough.¡¯
There was no need to meet up to the top information.
Charlize stood up lightly. When she left the noisy bar, Lucy realized sensibly and didn¡¯t follow.
Anyway, she thinks the attempt to impress Charlize worked.
Meanwhile, Charlize left the bar and was walking down the back alley of the night.
¡®I have to take a short vacation.¡¯
Charlize looked up at the night sky and thought.
The Lion Mountains are a bit far from the inds. At least a full-day vacation was needed.
¡®There will be a ballmemorating the Crown Prince¡¯s instation soon, so I¡¯ll just have to attend it and report it to His Highness.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s footsteps, which organized her thoughts, were lightened.
Meanwhile, there was a man looking at Charlize from a distance returning to the Imperial City. An impulsive, decadent face.
He sat on top of the spire, nced down.
¡°Very much.¡±
Payne in the robe of the wizard muttered. A voice filled with possessive desire.
¡°I want to have it.¡±
His eyes were pouring only on Charlize.
Chapter 30
Trantor: Happybear13
Dante had a nightmare.
No, it was just a piece of the past to be a nightmare.
[Brother.]
It was a four-year-old Charlize.
The child who seemed to have been so small like this talked andughed.
But.
Tak.
Dante of the past threw away the little hand that reached him.
[Don¡¯te closer.]
The tumbled Charlize¡¯s knee was grazed. Blood gushed over the wound.
Dante was weak-hearted, but not so far away the Grand Duke was watching him.
Akan with a face of displeased.
[Brother?]
Charlize looked nk as if she could not grasp the situation. Until Dante found the Grand Duke.
Because he was nice to Charlize.
[Did I do something wrong?]
Dante bit his lips.
¡®Don¡¯te, don¡¯te.¡¯
Even if he says it to himself, Charlize stands up with a face that trusts Dante. And came again.
At least Dante took care of Charlize. The Grand Duke and his brother didn¡¯t treat her well. If there¡¯s no one watching.
He used to y with Charlize very often.
[I¡¯m sorry.]
As if acting like a baby, Charlize opens her arms and tries to be hugged by Dante. She bears the tears bravely, but the child¡¯s eyes are wet.
Dante was only 10 years old then.
It¡¯s a young age to betray the expectations of parents and older brother. Dante eventually pushed Charlize hard.
[¡I told you not toe¡!]
Shouted Dante.
Charlize was a young but precocious child. But is maturity that doesn¡¯t fit your age really right?
Because he pushed hard, Charlize¡¯s dress was torn when she had fallen.
The child¡¯s blood leaking out of her knee bes thicker. Charlize, thrown into the ground, looked up at Dante calmly.
[¡]
It was a situation that would make her cry, but Charlize was quiet.
The Grand Duke, who was watching from afar, turns back with Akan, clicking his tongue.
Dante¡¯s body trembled. He had to choose. Will he be with his family or will he hold the hand of Charlize, whom his family hates?
What Dante chose.
It was the former.
In his dream, he went after the Grand Duke without hesitation.
He left Charlize, who was only four years old.
Dante awoke from his dream and opened his eyes in the dark.
What Charlize¡¯s fault was then. There wasn¡¯t.
Nothing.
The nket rolled down the upper body that had been raised. He clicked his tongue. It was very cold as if one side of his chest was empty.
¡°¡¡±
I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to say it.
But he can¡¯t even talk to himself. Because he can¡¯t move his lips.
Dante held his breath for a long time and just clenched his fist.
That day. The day Akan lost his words after witnessing Charlize¡¯s talent.
Akan stayed out overnight for the first time in his life. He was a young master who was often told that he lives a textbook. This is the first time he has been out of work.
He drank so much that Dante stayed by his brother all night.
[Please stop crying. Brother.]
[¡To that kid, I can¡¯t say anything to her.]
Akan said, his breath hot.
[I can¡¯t.]
[At this rate. What¡¯s the difference?]
[Dante¡]
Akan had raised his bloodshot eyes and looked up at Dante. Dante, flinching at the ring eyes, shut his mouth.
[Charlize, Charlize¡]
Akan had never called his sister¡¯s name. That¡¯s why. The word stuttered out.
[She¡¯ll hate us, won¡¯t she? Right? She¡¯ll me us to death. Right?]
That brilliant talent¡
Akan, muttering to himself, soon buried his head on the table.
Dante couldn¡¯t be honest at the time. Charlize. Our little sister. She wouldn¡¯t even resent it.
She forgot it in her memory, and she was already free as if flying. She doesn¡¯t care what happens to her old family.
That¡¯s how she was able to send an application for expulsion because she really didn¡¯t have lingering feelings anymore.
But Dante didn¡¯t say it in the end. He knows Charlize¡¯s feelings very well, but he wanted to deny it somehow.
Therefore, Dante was distressed.
¡°Young master, Your Grace the Grand Duke has called a family meeting.¡±
¡°¡Wait a minute.¡±
He hasn¡¯t slept well every day since that day. There was never a day when he didn¡¯t dream of a nightmare.
Akan didn¡¯t speak either, but it seemed to be the same as Dante.
The news was that he lost his motivation these days and didn¡¯t even raise his favorite sword.
Dante gave a stiff answer to his servant. When he was ready, a skinny young man was seen in the mirror.
¡®Have I lost weight?¡¯
He walked while thinking. He soon arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s office.
Akan was already there.
¡°Akan. I heard your news often these days.¡±
The Grand Duke, who browsed through the document, said without giving Akan a nce.
The news. It was obvious that Akan¡¯s life had been messed up. These days, Akan neglected his swordsmanship training, and he didn¡¯t take the sessor¡¯s sses well.
¡°If you show an example, then. What will your brother see and learn?¡±
Dante was no different from Akan.
Dante, who attends the academy, recently received an academic warning that his attitude in ss was not good.
The Grand Duke, who urged his sons with an insensitive face, gave a cold look.
However, Akan did not listen. Until this moment. Only the Grand Duke who still does not treat Charlize as his daughter.
He only saw it.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Given that there¡¯s no report, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to think that Charlize¡¯s case has been settled, would it?¡±
Asked the Grand Duke.
Akan was silent. Dante followed him and shut his mouth.
The Grand Duke took his eyes off the document. His voice became harsher.
¡°I mean the expulsion application. I¡¯m asking if it¡¯s okay to incinerate it.¡±
¡°Father.¡±
Akan, who had been quiet all along, opened his mouth for the first time.
¡°That. I don¡¯t think so.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°At least once.¡±
Akan looked straight at the Grand Duke.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you treat Charlize warmly? If so, would she have been like this? That kid. At least once.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°You should have taken care of the living first, not the dead.¡±
The Grand Duke kicked the chair and stood up. The tall man, well above the average, was daunting. The Grand Duke crumpled his face harshly.
With a smack.
The sound of hitting the skin with the skin.
The Grand Duke pped Akan on the cheek. Dante stopped breathing and hardened.
Akan didn¡¯t move, just as he turned his cheek. A reliable eldest son who had always been praised as a straight sessor.
But at this moment.
The cold chill flowing between the two father and son was real.
¡°Who are you ming now? What? The living, not the dead?¡±
The Grand Duke¡¯s expression was distorted.
¡°Then what about you? Are you going to treat that kid warmly at least once and then me me?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Akan¡¯s mouth was shut tight.
For the cold-hearted he showed to Charlize, he was the first young master who was no different from the Grand Duke.
Akan looked straight at the Grand Duke.
¡°But I¡¯m a child.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And you¡¯re my father.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Who would I have seen and learned from?¡±
If he wants to be a sessor, he shouldn¡¯t do this kind of rebellion. Akan now had a wife to take responsibility for.
The Grand Duke could not ovee his anger, so he clenched his fists.
Dante, who would normally have stopped the two, was quiet now.
¡°¡¡±
The Grand Duke stomp out of his room as if he didn¡¯t want to see both.
Akan and Dante were the only ones left.
The silence resembling death continued.
¡°¡Brother.¡±
¡°Do you think so, too?¡±
Akan asked, wiping his bloodstained cheeks with a handkerchief.
¡°Yes. I am the same as our father. Who will me who?¡±
Dante said nothing. Dante couldn¡¯t have been free from the responsibility. He was the same too.
All three men at Ronan¡¯s family. They were harsh on Charlize. They were all the same.
It was an undeniable truth.
¡°But if I want to somehow get Charlize¡¯s heart back. Am I too selfish, brother?¡±
Akan didn¡¯t cry, but his voice seemed to be wet with tears.
Dante also wanted to hold onto his sister¡¯s heart.
¡°A few dayster. The ball will be held tomemorate the Crown Prince¡¯s instation.¡±
¡°The ball¡¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t this an opportunity that we must hold onto, brother?¡±
Akan raised his head slowly with hope.
¡°Come to think of it. Soon it will be the anniversary of our mother¡¯s death.¡±
Akan murmured. The anniversary of the Grand Duchess¡¯ death is the birthday of Charlize.
They had never even said happy birthday to Charlize. Or giving any gift.
The silence continued for a while.
Akan¡¯s voice trembled.
¡°Preparing a birthday gift for Charlize. What do you think?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s really good.¡±
Dante rarely agreed with Akan¡¯s opinion. So Akan came alive a little bit.
Gift.
There was a lot of money overflowing in Ronan¡¯s family. No matter how precious and expensive the gift, he could give it as much as she wants.
¡°What kind of gift does a Lady usually like?¡±
¡°I guess flower or something. Maybe such kind of jewelry, dress, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Flower. That¡¯s a good idea.¡±
Akan decided to give a flower gift for Charlize.
¡°ckshaw flower. That would be great.¡±
It was famous as the most expensive flower among flowers. Dante nodded, looking at his changed brother.
But they didn¡¯t know.
Of all things, Charlize is allergic to ¡®ckshaw flower¡¯.
It was the flower that Charlize was in great pain just by inhaling the pollen.
¡®She¡¯ll like it.¡¯
I hope she likes it.
If they had any interest in Charlize, it would have been a flower they wouldn¡¯t have chosen.
Neither Akan nor Dante knew.
They spent the rest of their time choosing a gift that Charlize would never need.
Time passed quickly.
The day of the ball has alreadye.
On the morning of the ball. Charlize stared at herself strangely in the mirror.
¡°Are all the preparations done?¡±
¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡±
¡°No doubt. Grandmaster will be the brightest at the ball.¡±
Charlize was wearing a fascinating red dress. It matched perfectly like her tailored color.
It was a cool material with a low-cut back, so it was not burdensome even in the summer.
The simple makeup¡¯s Charlize is also pretty, but since it was been decided and decorated, she shined even when viewed from a distance. It ismonly referred to as an aura or sparkle.
¡°Oh, wait a minute.¡±
The maid, who was in charge of makeup, raised her hand as if asking for a moment.
As Charlize nodded, the maid brought the blusher and knelt down carefully.
Emphasize by applying glitter pearl powder to the skin under the eyes. It was very beautiful as if it were a jewel in itself.
The maid¡¯s face turned bright.
¡°It¡¯s really done now. Grandmaster.¡±
Despite the long decoration, the maids were very happy, rather than being difficult.
Charlize expressed her gratitude lightly.
¡°Thank you, everyone.¡±
The maids sincerely followed Charlize. They had rarely seen a woman memorize each name, remember the situation carefully, and take care of them like her.
¡°His Highness is waiting.¡±
The maid came and said.
For the ball escort, Dn was waiting at the door.
Now that Charlize was ready, the maid nced at the gatekeeper.
Slowly. The door is open.
She can see Dn¡¯s face over the open door. Charlize felt her eyes slowly dazed.
T/N: Hi everyone. So college are about to start, and I¡¯m really sorry because from now on I¡¯ll update 1 chapter/week. But if I have some free time, I¡¯ll try to update more. Thankyou!
Chapter 31
Trantor: Happybear13
¡®Something has changed.¡¯
Charlize noticed that Dn was wearing luxurious gloves in his hand.
The night of the sword dance. After hearing the valuable information. She thought there would be a good time to ask Dn for a vacation.
But there was a little time for her to be alone with Dn.
¡®Strangely.¡¯
Even in her regr ss teaching Dn, he didn¡¯t want to have many private conversations.
When our eyes met, his face turns red strangely. And when our skins touched, he was bbergasted and held his breath.
[The wind is cold, Master.]
In the past, it¡¯s Dn, who would have held her hand saying it looked cold when they walked together.
In the same situation, he took off his coat and covered her up.
Like putting a handkerchief before Charlize sits somewhere. There was the only contact between the skin and the skin that didn¡¯t touch.
¡®It¡¯s not an illusion.¡¯
As Charlize guessed, Dn was careful of her.
After having s*x, Dn had a hard time facing Charlize properly.
T/N: Maybe some of you are confused. In Dn¡¯s dream (chapter. 28) he is in a ¡°rtionship¡± with Charlize. The explicit content is also doing ¡°that¡± part.
Charlize, who was provocative in his dreams, and Charlize, who tilts her head before his eyes, are different.
It¡¯s not reality, it¡¯s Dn¡¯s memory. Nevertheless, it was difficult to look at Charlize properly.
There was a sense of guilt as much as shame.
Excessively vivid. The softness of the skin, or the soft touch, kepting to mind and giving extreme pleasure.
¡®You need to wake up¡¡¯
Dn bit his mouth unnoticed. He woke up earlier than anyone this morning.
He stood to dress up with more effort than usual. To stand by Charlize¡¯s side. He had to stand out for his Master.
It was different from the past when he tried to be buried without a presence. Dn was now, a brilliant zing sun.
Charlize looked at Dn with fresh eyes. Even though she was familiar during the day, it feels like it was strange.
¡°¡¡±
The ck hair of the ck-hearted Crown Prince.
His hands, which are neatly gathered with contrasting white skin, are calm.
But Charlize knew.
Under that calm looking appearance. How strong and dangerous beasts are lurking.
¡°¡Your Highness?¡±
When Charlize asked, Dn finally raised his head. He blushed to the tip of his ears.
Is it because of a sense of shame? Charlize was so beautiful that it was hard for Dn to control his breath.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
He was more nervous than the moment when he made his debut at the ball for the first time.
Dn came forward. He took courage and reached out his hand to Charlize.
¡°I would like to have the honor of escorting the Lady. Would you give me permission?¡±
Except for the Emperor of the Empire, the only one who was treated with such a sincere treatment by the Crown Prince was Charlize, it was only her.
Charlize took Dn¡¯s hand.
Even if it¡¯s the contact with gloves in between. The warm warmth was delivered enough.
Dn¡¯s nape has stiffened.
¡°I am more honored, Your Highness.¡±
Dn closed his mouth and began escorting Charlize.
The knight¡¯s example for the Lady who originally chose to serve.
Certainly, there was something special between Dn and Charlize.
Charlize was the knight who chose Dn as the Lord, and Dn was the knight who chose Charlize as the Lady.
The imperial ball is held in the Imperial Pce.
There was a carriage waiting in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.
¡°Climb up, Master. I will ride a horse and follow you.¡±
Usually, we ride a carriage together. And now, Dn was saying he would ride a horse.
It was certain.
¡®Dn is avoiding me.¡¯
Why?
Charlize was wondering, and for now, she nodded.
¡°If it is Your Highness¡¯s will.¡±
Dn rode a horse, and Charlize rode a carriage.
The Imperial Pce is the same as the ce where the ball is held anyway.
Even if it doesn¡¯t take too long to arrive, it¡¯s hot summer now.
The inside of the carriage with the cooling magic is much cooler. Is there any reason for Dn obstinately to volunteer himself for the heat?
¡®As expected, was it an illusion?¡¯
All of Dn¡¯s strangeness that Charlize felt may have been an illusion.
¡®If it was just an illusion. That¡¯s a relief.¡¯
Charlize doesn¡¯t have to try to keep her distance first.
It¡¯s a good thing.
The carriage stopped when her thoughts were sorted out.
¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Master,¡± said Dn in front of the carriage.
The maid with whom she was riding opened the carriage door.
As if waiting to avoid the sun, another maid opened the parasol.
Charlize looked down at the red carpet from the carriage to the entrance to the ballroom.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Charlize stepped down while holding Dn¡¯s hand. She sees Dn¡¯s eyes harden again. His cheeks quivering with strange nervousness.
The principle of entering together is. The Lady lightly grabs the partner¡¯s arm.
Charlize grabbed Dn¡¯s arm, which showed he was nervous. Dn guided her by courtesy.
¡®If it¡¯s not because of me.¡¯
His nervousness is probably due to attending the ball.
Charlize treated Dn with caution.
Before her return, Dn didn¡¯t like the ball. Although positions make people. It¡¯s hard to change his original disposition.
¡°The next Sun of the Empire, His Highness the Crown Prince and Grandmaster are entering!¡±
The servant shouted his voice out.
The nobles stopped their conversation and looked at the entrance.
Everyone paid attention to Charlize and Dn.
The person who has received the hottest attention recently. It was definitely Dn. The sudden death of the Crown Prince. And Dn, the 13th Prince, who was installed over empty seats.
People were very interested in the story behind the imperial family.
Although the conclusion always ended with Dn being very good.
¡°Oh, my God.¡±
¡°She¡¯s so beautiful.¡±
But after seeing Dn. Charlize, who was beside him, stood out much more.
She shines like a twinkling star and at the same time catches people in a splendid way.
In the ability of Charlize to discover such an outstanding Crown Prince. People were amazed.
¡°She looks really young to be called a Grandmaster¡¡±
¡°She¡¯s really young. Because she¡¯s still 20.¡±
¡°No matter how much the lineage of a prestigious family, I can feel something of a different ss¡¡±
Although the rumors of Charlize were still a wicked woman.
The nobles were bewitched by her atmosphere at the moment and praised her.
¡°She finally entered.¡±
Dante murmured. Akan was nervous and sipped the wine. They were dressed in formal attire, waiting only for the ball day, and preparing gifts.
Kahu also heard the murmur and came out of the terrace.
He is the Young Duke. And he is still single.
¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince. His Majesty the Emperor is looking for you.¡±
The attendant approached Dn and whispered. Dn asked Charlize for her understanding.
¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Master.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
Even though he doesn¡¯t have to ask for permission. Dn always prioritized Charlize.
Dn left to ept the emperor¡¯s call, and Charlize was left alone.
However, no one was able to approach Charlize.
They only admire her from a distance. In fact, it was natural.
¡®Even when I left the bar and walked in the back alley, the gangsters looked at me and pretended not to know.¡¯
No one had been arguing with Charlize.
People became unconsciously polite to Charlize. It was the same with the nobles, which is considered the most haughty group.
Charlize, who is hard to stay alone. She simply went to eat a buffet.
There was a lot of appetizing food.
¡°Lady, long time no see.¡±
It was Kahu who talked to her.
There is still a subtle tension on his face after a long time.
Charlize looked at Kahu¡¯s outstretched hand for a long time. She refused the invitation because she didn¡¯t enjoy the ball.
However, even the emperor¡¯s own ball could not be rejected.
Charlize was a Grandmaster, and when she gets home, it affects Dn, the Crown Prince.
¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡±
Kahu was chosen as the most prominent partner in marriage with Charlize.
The reason why he, who is so popr with the opposite sex as the Young Duke, still has no fiancee. Rumor has it that it is because he adores Charlize.
The people of the ball sneak up their eyes. As if it were an interesting gossip.
¡°¡Will you allow me a chance to dance with the Lady?¡±
He bends his knees politely. It was an impable manner. It¡¯s not polite to reject the first dance request.
Until now, no other noblemen had been able to approach the aloof Charlize, so they had not requested.
But Kahu was different.
¡°¡dly.¡±
Charlize stood up holding Kahu¡¯s hand. The waltz was flowing out.
A light song with a quick tune.
As they stepped out to the center of the banquet hall, people¡¯s attention poured out. People paid attention to Charlize and Kahu.
¡°Oh my, they¡¯re really a perfect couple.¡±
¡°They¡¯re having a marriage.¡±
The nobledies murmured, pping their fans. From the second floor of the banquet hall, Dn, who was next to the emperor, looked down at the ruckus noise.
There.
There was Charlize.
With her hands intertwined with Kahu.
She was so beautiful at a nce that they could feel that the maids decided and dressed up Charlize.
People were filled with admiration.
¡°¡That¡¯s a wonderful dance move.¡±
¡°She¡¯s as beautiful as a work of art.¡±
Charlize was strangely different from her when she was dancing and when she was using a sword.
If she had chilly and pleasant energy when she was using a sword, now she is.
Like a female dancer trying to seduce the man of power, it was both drowsy and seductive. Is it because of the natural athletic ability? The dance is also excellent.
Dn began to nervous about Kahu¡¯s hand wrapped around Charlize¡¯s waist.
¡°Everyone sees us, Lady.¡±
Kahu lowered his head to Charlize.
¡°Isn¡¯t it everyone¡¯s eyes are on Your Grace, the Young Duke?¡±
¡°No way.¡±
Charlize makes a full turn and is hugged by Kahu again. Her fiancee before the return whispered low.
¡°Everyone looking at the Lady.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize felt strangely ufortable. She just wanted this time to end soon.
If only there was no etiquette of not being able to reject the first dance request. She wouldn¡¯t have had to dance with Kahu.
¡®Wait, why am I feeling ufortable?¡¯
Charlize¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to the second floor. The dome-shaped banquet hall, Dn was standing in the ce where her gaze reached.
Dressed in the Crown Prince¡¯s robes. Her student.
¡°¡¡±
Her heart pounded strangely. Charlize lowered her gaze. The song was continuing.
Someone¡¯s gaze sticking to her cheek is persistent.
¡°It was a good dance, youngdy.¡±
¡°Me too. It is an honor to be able to dance with Your Grace.¡±
Charlize lifted the hem of her dress to salute him.
There is no reason to feel ufortable.
¡®However¡¡¯
Charlize rested for a while away from Kahu. Normally, the young nobledy dances her first dance with an escorted knight. Is that why it bothers her?
When he had finished his conversation with the emperor, Dn came and stood in front of Charlize.
Charlize somehow became quiet.
¡°Master.¡±
Seeing Dn who doesn¡¯t care, she felt a little relieved.
However, the relief was only an instant.
In front of everyone. Dn pulled and hugged Charlize¡¯s waist as if he wanted to show it off.
Charlize¡¯s eyes grew bigger. Dn whispered in her ear. The exhaled breath. It was hot.
¡°Charlize.¡±
He called her name for the first time.
Chapter 32
Trantor: Happybear13
The surprised eyes of the nobles who watched are poured out. Charlize felt it was definitely Dn¡¯s show off.
Show off?
Toward whom?
¡°¡¡±
In Dn¡¯s arms. This is the first time.
Because Dn didn¡¯t try to get too close to Charlizetely. Charlize was a little embarrassed.
Above all, Dn had never spoken informally or called Charlize by name. Of course, this is true in etiquette.
But it¡¯s sudden.
¡®Why on earth?¡¯
Charlize looked up at Dn. It was to see his face.
Dn was looking elsewhere. A slightly stiff face. He slowly began to loosen his grip on her waist.
Charlize tried to follow Dn¡¯s gaze. But Dn naturally stood in front of Charlize and stopped her.
¡°I want to talk to you for a moment, Master.¡±
Because Dn is intelligent. It must have been a well-calcted action.
If the purpose was to break the atmosphere of the party and capture all the attention. It was sessful.
Charlize nodded her head for now.
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
Dn politely stepped back. Charlize followed him towards the terrace.
The atmosphere of the party, which had been quiet for a while, began to heat up little by little. Public opinion changed quickly.
¡°Did you see that?¡±
¡°I know it¡¯s rude to say this, but¡ It was really like a masterpiece produced by the century!¡±
¡°Because they¡¯re a nice-looking man and woman, just standing together makes my eyes enchanted.¡±
Somedies pping their fans and covered their mouths.
¡°But why did His Highness suddenly hug the Grandmaster?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t the Grandmaster shaken for a while? The shoes she wore were very beautiful, but the heels were high.¡±
¡°Maybe that¡¯s why he helped her out of fear of falling over¡¡±
Kahu was listening to the whisper. The Young Duke, who was quiet for a while, thought he had been hit.
As he recalled Dn¡¯s stinging gaze, his back neck became cool. That was because it seemed like a beast¡¯s threat to tear him to death if he touched Charlize again.
People think Dn is a brilliant genius. That is, of course, true. But they didn¡¯t know how cruel Dn could be.
Kahu was nowpletely confused with the future he knows about the imperial family. It gave him goosebumps.
¡®I wanted to talk to Charlize about that.¡¯
He tried to approach her slowly because he knew the tendency of Charlize to be defensive.
That was the reason he requested a dance that he didn¡¯t usually do to anyone. Even when they were dancing, he couldn¡¯t talk much because of Charlize¡¯s expression, who seemed ufortable somewhere.
ording to the future that Kahu knows. The current Crown Prince had to be the 5th prince, not Dn.
¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Charlize, the 13th Prince, Dn, wouldn¡¯t be the Crown Prince.¡¯
Does Dn know that, too? What Kahu witnessed. He was extremely wary and pay all his attention for fear of losing his property, it was a raw obsession.
¡°His Highness is also very considerate. His gentle side shakes people¡¯s hearts.¡±
Kahu could never agree with Dn¡¯s reputation for being gentle. The Crown Prince is a beast with his teeth hidden. If you let your guard down, he¡¯ll bite your neck off.
Kahu¡¯s gaze turned to the terrace.
Shrak.
As soon as they came into the terrace, Dn drew the curtains. A space that is open but can be free from people.
Dn immediately lowered his gaze and asked for forgiveness.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°The fact that I didn¡¯t ask permission from Master. What surprised you when I called Master¡¯s name.¡±
Charlize saw Dn in a sorrowful atmosphere. He was as gentle and blind as a poor littlemb.
Dn was anxious.
¡°Do you remember the other day when you said you would grant me three wishes, and I asked for an indulgence?¡±
Ah.
Charlize opened her eyes a little wide.
[It¡¯s not big. I don¡¯t even intend tomit a crime. I think I¡¯m just going to be a little rude. I hope Master will forgive me at that time.]
Surely Dn had asked her.
Charlize tilted her head.
¡°That little rudeness¡¡±
You were calling my name?
Charlize blinked her eyes.
¡°Yes, Master. I didn¡¯t know it would be as fast as today.¡±
¡°¡How rude is it to call my name? Your Highness is the one who will rule over everyone in the future. If you want to call me, you can call me anytime.¡±
Dn is now the Crown Prince. Nevertheless, he was overly polite.
¡°How dare I speak informally to Master? It¡¯s not enough time to respect you.¡±
Dare, he even uses that word.
Charlize ended upughing. Charlize didn¡¯t hate Dn¡¯s caution.
He looked at her restlessly, so Charlize said what he wanted.
¡°¡I forgive you, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eye smile was beautiful. The pearl that applied under her eyes was shone brightly when struck by the light.
Charlize asked.
¡°But why¡ Did you call my name?¡±
¡°Your name. I wanted to call it.¡±
¡°All of a sudden?¡±
¡°No, from a long time ago.¡±
As if the urge to endure was suddenly bursting out. Dn¡¯s answer was firm.
Charlize¡¯s eyes shook in a sh. She was still wondering.
From the time he asked for an indulgence. Does he mean that he knew this moment woulde?
Dn¡¯s lips were shut.
¡®And. He wanted to call my name.¡¯
He swallowed it because he couldn¡¯t do it. It was actually jealousy. Seeing Charlize dancing with Kahu, he was overly nervous.
For a moment, he was nk with a possessive desire, and he acted as if he was show off to Kahu.
So in Dn¡¯s eyes, it was obviously rude. Because he thought he¡¯d dare to own Charlize.
It¡¯s because his love is so strong that he wants to restrain Charlize¡¯s behavior.
It was just unfamiliar even though it was his feelings. Dn had never left his self-esteem to someone¡¯s behavior.
One thing for sure. It was good if Charlizeughed, and if Charlize saw another man. His feelings.
¡°Just once.¡±
It was chaotic.
¡°Dn¡ Can you call me that?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
Dn knew for the first time that his breath could be this hot.
It¡¯s hot just to exhale it out.
Charlize¡¯s enchanting face looks up at Dn. Even if she did nothing, Charlize herself was brilliant. Because he couldn¡¯t see the gemstone burning like this.
Dn¡¯s fingertips trembled.
¡°¡¡±
Dn bit his lips, then bowed his head politely once.
¡°You must be tired then, so you should take a rest, Master.¡±
¡°Are you going to go?¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
Charlize smiled small.
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
Dn hurriedly grabbed the terrace curtain as if he wanted to run away. He seemed to be embarrassed.
Charlize spoke to his back.
¡°Someday. I¡¯ll definitely call you.¡±
Dn¡¯s shoulder flinched. Dn lifted his side face, wondering if she had anything more to say or not. A sharp jawline.
Charlize realized that he was a grown-up man. The refreshing scent from Dn¡¯s body still seems to linger around her waist. It tickles.
Dn walked down the terrace and stepped back. Charlize was left alone.
¡®It¡¯s just a name. I should have called you.¡¯
Charlize thought, leaned her body over the railing of the terrace.
Name, what¡¯s so special about that? It was a private ce where the eyes of others could not reach. She could call him as much as he wants.
Showing what your opponent wants. It was too easy for Charlize. But her lips are stiff. Dn, that easy pronunciation feels strangely difficult.
It didn¡¯t seem strangely appropriate to call it with such a light feeling.
¡®Oh. The moon is pretty.¡¯
But Charlize¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯tst long.
The moon in the night sky was pretty. It was round and big. The white moon was dim alone in the starry universe.
¡®Come to think of it¡¡¯
Charlize¡¯s gaze went down. A piece of past memory came to her mind.
This is what she witnessed when she was Keira. She had heard the conversation between Kahu and Dante under the terrace by chance.
[You must have already heard the news that your fiancee is missing.]
[¡Yes. Is that true?]
[It seems so. ¡I want you to find the whereabouts of your fiancee instead. I beg of you. I¡¯ll pay you for one ice castle in Ronan¡¯s name for the price.]
Charlize had never seen Dante with such an anxious look.
In the end, he didn¡¯t even call her name, nor did he refer to her as his sister.
Dante begged, perhaps for his own earnest request, with the energy to knelt down.
[Please find her¡ Please, like this, I will appeal earnestly.]
[I¡¯ll do it. I will definitely find her.]
Kahu had epted the request.
At that time, Charlize was Keira, and she didn¡¯t put much meaning into the conversation between Dante and Kahu. They couldn¡¯t find herself anyway.
In front of Keira, the emperor mocked her because her family couldn¡¯t recognize her even if the emperor shook Keira in front of them.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
Charlize spoke to herself with a sound of intention hidden.
A great feeling of hatred towards the chilly imperial family. It hasn¡¯t been long since she was able to speak as a person.
Although Charlize was obsessed with the past, she didn¡¯t always reflect on her injustice. However, she did not forget about the past in thefort of reality.
She always had to remember. The reason she entered the imperial family from the beginning was because of revenge.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize pulled the curtains and came out of the terrace. People¡¯s attention poured out as if they had waited.
Everyone concentrates on themselves. Some of them were the emperor.
¡®Dietrich I.¡¯
The current emperor has a deep affinity for Charlize Ronan. As much positive sentiment has been shifted to her as Dn is praised.
As Reeze, it was anger that could have been suppressed even when she associated with the emperor. Charlize came to her senses with a cool head of reason.
It was just hard to stay at the party anymore. Charlize went out to the garden for a while, wanting to get the night breeze.
¡°Brother.¡±
Dante whispered to Akan.
Akan, who was only looking for an opportunity from afar, nodded his head. The two young masters chased after Charlize.
Charlize walked slowly, looking at the flower garden. The summer night is cool. The outside air was quite clear.
Even though Charlize was very beautiful when receiving the dazzling chandelier lights from the party hall. Under the soft lighting outside, she was even more enchanting.
¡°Charlize.¡±
An unwee voice. Charlize paused. The feeling was different from when Dn called her name.
When Dn called her name. It was warm like a *baenaetjeogori. When this man called her name.
(T/N: baenaetjeogori is a traditional korean upper garment for a newborn baby.)
¡°Do you know that your birthday is just around the corner?¡±
It was just annoying.
Akan asked a question and came a step closer. Charlize stared at them with an indifferent face.
Chapter 33
Trantor: Happybear13
The Grand Duchess died while giving birth to Charlize. That was why Charlize was hated by her family.
Charlize¡¯s birthday was the anniversary of the Grand Duchess¡¯s death.
¡°Are you going to call me a murderer?¡±
Charlize said as if she suddenly remembered.
¡°Now that the application for expulsion had been made, it seems that there is no blood rtion between the young master and me. The crime of contempt is validated.¡±
A casual remark to say if he wants to stand in the imperial court.
Dante, who was quick to notice, realized that Akan¡¯s words were misleading stepped forward.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, but¡ We just want to celebrate your birthday at the same time.¡±
It wasn¡¯t what Charlize wanted to hear. If they said they decided to sign and seal the expulsion application, she will hear it.
Charlize tried to pass by with an indifferent face. But Akan came closer.
¡°For you. I¡¯ve prepared a gift.¡±
Dante couldn¡¯t hide his tension and trembling, adding words.
¡°That¡¯s right. The two of your brothers had prepared gifts for you.¡±
Charlize was more interested in Dante¡¯s words than Akan¡¯s. That was why she looked indifferent at first.
Akan had a blunt personality, resembling the Grand Duke. He had never expressed his affection to hispanion, who decided to grow old together forever.
The same was true of warm and kind behavior as giving gifts. Because Akan thought such kindness was useless.
¡°It¡¯s a ckshaw flower.¡±
Akan handed over the bouquet first.
Akan, who handed flowers to Charlize, wanted her to know about his change.
As Charlize stood in the distance without receiving the gift, Akan strode and forced it into her hand.
¡°It¡¯s a gift, so take it when someone gives it to you.¡±
He said it with such a dry tone. Akan was proud. The ckshaw flower was an expensive flower that ordinary people would not be able to see.
A fancy ck appearance resembling a rose. It was characterized by its soft glow from time to time as if it was sprinkled with diamonds.
But Charlize¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. She had no choice but to do so. Because it was the only flower that caused an allergic reaction when she inhaled the pollen.
¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±
Charlize barely managed to say one word and coughed. Cough cough, a lot of blood spat out.
Akan and Dante, who were watching, were hardened.
¡°Howe¡¡±
Dante was confused and approached Charlize. He can see that Charlize¡¯s skin is pale even in the dark night.
Charlize wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She threw away the bouquet.
¡°Are you all right!¡±
Charlize had a headache. It was a familiar reaction. When she was very young, she remembers falling down.
She was half dead and alive. An unforgettable flower. For Charlize alone, it was deadly to the point where it was close to extreme poison.
Charlize murmured.
¡°What the hell, what is this!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t yell¡¡±
Dante had a look of dismay. Judging from the reaction of Charlize, it was clear that the flower was the cause.
Akan was hardened by shock and couldn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to see his sister¡¯s happy face, but he couldn¡¯t imagine her face in pain.
Dante approached to help her, but Charlize¡¯s voice became cold.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±
Dante flinched.
Charlize saw the gift prepared by Dante. Things she doesn¡¯t need at all.
¡°Leave me alone.¡±
This Charlize, who always used honorifics for the young masters to keep the distance. This time, she spoke informally.
It wasn¡¯t a reduction in distance. It was a cold warning.
Akan couldn¡¯t even say he was sorry, and he stepped aside awkwardly.
Charlize walked fine. But she didn¡¯t have much calm. Let¡¯se back to the party again. Immediately, Dn and her gaze were entangled.
¡°¡Master?¡±
¡°Charlize!¡±
Charlize was Saint. If she tried to hold her consciousness by force. She would have been able to use her mana to remove the poisonous pollen from inside her body.
But now. Charlize trusted Dn. In front of him. She¡¯d be safe to fall down.
¡°Master!¡±
Shouted Dn.
The front of Charlize¡¯s eyes turned white.
Dn ran to Charlize. He was faster than Akan and Dante. The nobles at the party were all surprised. Why Charlize all of a sudden?
¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about?¡±
¡°Grandmaster suddenly¡¡±
¡°I was wondering if she wasn¡¯t in a good condition because His Highness helped the Grandmaster a while ago.¡±
Before she knew it, Dn¡¯s hug of Charlize¡¯s waist was helpful.
Dn hugged Charlize, who fell asleep and touched her forehead first. His medical skills were better than most imperial doctors.
¡®This is.¡¯
It¡¯s an allergic reaction.
¡®ckshaw flower.¡¯
It is not a flower that often causes allergies, but it was also a flower that could cause allergic mana reflux and kill very few people.
The cold sweat on her forehead got on his palm. Dn swept Charlize¡¯s bangs up. He checked her pulse by cing his finger behind her ear.
It¡¯s slow. Drops of blood on the corner of her mouth. Pale white skin. Strangely hot body temperature.
He was sure.
¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince, Charlize¡!¡±
¡°Be quiet.¡±
As Dante approached with a breathless breath, Dn cut it coldly. It¡¯s a cold look that Charlize has never seen before.
Everyone stopped. It was a moment, but it was a perfect rule.
¡°My master needs absolute rest now.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes were very soft when they reached Charlize. Dn hugged Charlize.
It was easy for Dn to figure out the situation. The two young masters who tried to cling to Charlize. The context was read because there was a gift in Dante¡¯s hand that he could not deliver.
Dn had been madly reading the medical book because of the incurable disease of the 7th concubine.
¡®She will never die. I know how to treat it.¡¯
He tried to calm his anxiety and awakened his reason. The important thing now is.
Is to keep Charlize¡¯s weakness from spreading under threat of assassination.
¡°¡¡±
Dn nced at Akan and Dante in order to clean up the mess. Fortunately, Dante was quick to notice. Holding onto the daze Akan, he stepped back.
The ckshaw flower was probably already cleaned up by Dn¡¯s knight attached to Charlize. He wasn¡¯t worried about that.
¡°My Master had been overworked recently, and it seems that her physical strength had reached its limit.¡±
Dn had a talent for telling lies like truth.
¡°I¡¯m going to bring her back first, so all of you can enjoy the ball.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
Some people answered back.
The nobles were convinced and bowed their heads. Akan seemed to have a lot to say, but Dn wasn¡¯t worth dealing with.
The Crown Prince quickly left the party with Charlize in his arms.
¡°I beg your pardon?¡±
Ronan¡¯s doctor was madly surprised. Akan and Dante, who conveyed the situation, were hardened by the unusual reaction.
¡°No, ckshaw.¡±
The doctor was so surprised that he even defied to them without knowing what he was doing.
¡°It¡¯s not at a dangerous level, but her mana and the ingredients of the flower are an atrocious embodiment.¡±
No one paid attention to Charlize, but she was still a Lady.
The doctor was also required to do his duty, so he knew well about Charlize¡¯s physical constitution.
Akan asked nkly.
¡°What?¡±
¡°Thedy is a sword trainer, so it¡¯ll get bigger.¡±
The disconcerted doctor¡¯s words quickened.
¡°It vomits blood and bes poisonous by sticking to the mana blood vessels, and the sooner you learn the sword, the faster it spreads.¡±
In short, the better the ability, the sooner the person dies.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡±
When Akan pushed the question, the doctor answered as if it were natural.
¡°Because he told me never to tell you¡¡±
The Grand Duke that listening together came to his mind.
It was the order of the Grand Duke.
¡®He didn¡¯t even want to hear that this subject that killed my mother was sick.¡¯
As a result, it was nothing but something that led to death.
Akan vaguely remembered the past. When she was very young, Charlize had a painful experience.
He didn¡¯t even care. Was that because of the ckshaw? Shocked, Akan¡¯s words disappeared.
Dante, who remained rational, asked carefully.
¡°Will Charlize be all right?¡±
The doctor looked at him and answered.
¡°Well. There¡¯s a possibility of living.¡±
It¡¯s a hopeful tone, but it means she¡¯s going to die eventually. Akan grabbed his doctor by the cor and tried to hold his breath, but he just clenched his fist.
¡®I. Charlize.¡¯
Akan¡¯s fingertips trembled.
This regained him to the past when he was so indifferent to Charlize.
¡®No, I sincerely intended to win this kid¡¯s heart back.¡¯
He didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. He wanted to apologize. With sincerely. ¡®But what do I do then?¡¯
Hepletely ruined the moment when he tried to approach the hard-won opportunity.
The silence resembling death continued.
Dante didn¡¯t have anything to say. Dante was also responsible for not being able to stop him because he didn¡¯t know.
It turned out to be like this. The treatment that Charlize received was everyone¡¯s responsibility.
¡®Rachel.¡¯
The Grand Duke¡¯s eyes hardened when he thought of the Grand Duchess. The Grand Duke was feeling pain.
Charlize¡¯s mother was allergic to walnuts. Whenever she identally encountered a walnut, he remembered that she suffered a lot, so he was feeling pain.
Charlize goes beyond the level of getting sick or getting something on her skin. She was dying.
¡°¡No. It can¡¯t be.¡±
The Grand Duke muttered in denial.
¡°No way. No.¡±
She was dying? That kid?
Charlize?
The Grand Duke was surprised by his own thought and actively denied it. But the doctor remained silent. He didn¡¯te tofort him, even if it was empty talk.
The Grand Duke became struck dumb in an instant.
There¡¯s nothing Ronan can do. From the moment they received the application for expulsion. They could no longer im to be Charlize¡¯s family.
But now. The Grand Duke, Akan, and Dante all gone mad. What does it matter if the intention was good?
The important thing was that Charlize is now crossing life and death.
¡°¡Grandmaster? Why?¡±
¡°I will do the nursing myself. Everyone back off.¡±
The Crown Prince coldly pushed away the maids who had approached in surprise.
Dn entered Charlize¡¯s bedroom alone. Just in case. Charlize¡¯s symptoms had to be known only to him.
Because they know the past when the Crown Prince took care of the 7th concubine who was ill, and they know how much he values ??the Grandmaster. So the maids withdrew without a doubt.
¡°Master.¡±
Dn showed his original expression as soon as the bedroom door was closed and left only with Charlize. He pretended to be calm but.
Actually, his head was in a mess.
Charlize¡¯s body was as hot asva. If she left alone like this, her mana might flow backward and she will die.
Dnid Charlize on her bed and took her hand.
¡°Please.¡±
The only way to save a person who copsed by the ckshaw flower. That is.
¡®Putting other people¡¯s mana in and mixing it uppletely.¡¯
The mana spinning in Charlize¡¯s body would already be killing her. So the mana of the newly entered other person had to grab it and suppress it.
It was delicate work, and it was also a work that caused excruciating pain to the caster.
But as soon as he was about to start, Dn noticed one thing.
¡®Her mana is moving.¡¯
He got goosebumps.
With the intention of epting the ckshaw flower at all. Charlize was moving her mana while she was in a deep sleep.
A genius who moves very detailed with too much mana. Even Dn, a genius, was surprised.
His eyes slowly grew bigger.
Chapter 34
Trantor: Happybear13
Dn intended to suffer for Charlize. But he didn¡¯t seem to have to do it.
Charlize¡¯s body was fighting the poison itself. The mana, which is vastly spread out, is endless like the sea.
The limit is not read. Infinite genius. It¡¯s amazingly overwhelming.
¡®That¡¯s why.¡¯
Dn realized. The reason why Charlize fell down in front of him.
¡®She asking me to protect her.¡¯
What Dn had to do was clear. To protect Charlize so that people wouldn¡¯te.
Charlize was trying tobine the extreme poison with her mana. It was ridiculous, but it was a reality that happening right before their eyes.
Controlling the flow of mana was a very dangerous task, so it had to be quiet. The average person would only disturb Charlize because they couldn¡¯t read the energy.
Therefore.
¡®I have to protect her.¡¯
But again. He had never heard of this kind of situation. It was just amazing. The face sleeping under the moonlight is dreamy, but the flow emerging from Charlize is.
It was unrivaled.
¡°Should I not have to worry?¡±
His heart was still beating fast. There was now admiration in the ce where the worries have passed.
A warm, soft-touch, btedly vividly touched her.
But Dn didn¡¯t let go of his hand. He stared at Charlize.
Looking at Charlize¡¯s sleeping face. Of course, this is not the first time.
Charlize who was tired of guarding the funeral hall and fell asleep. Charlize, who closed her eyes for a while when taking a swordsmanship ss in the mountains.
¡®This is already the third time.¡¯
But the feeling was very different from that time. Is this because of having s*x? His chest was in pain when he saw Charlize in extreme poison. On the other hand, his heart kept pounding.
Dn shut his mouth.
[Charlize.]
Dn was thinking about the moment when he called Charlize¡¯s name.
At that time, the time had passed terribly slow. The waist in his hand was so light that he wondered if it was this thin. The Charlize in his arms was small.
There was such a difference in physique. There is no doubt that Charlize will be the strongest than any other existence on the continent. At that moment. Dn, too.
His chest was itchy.
He just wanted to hug her tightly because she was precious. He wanted to protect and treat her preciously.
¡°¡¡±
Dn¡¯s gaze returned to Charlize in silence again. The appearance of her falling asleep was fascinating in itself.
He put his lips on the back of Charlize¡¯s hand in high regard. At the time when she wasn¡¯t listening, he swore again.
¡°My everything. I will give it to you.¡±
He let go of Charlize¡¯s hand.
Still, Charlize¡¯s body was doing miracles.
Charlize fell deep into that unconscious. Dreaming a dream. The dream in that dream.
A wide and vast world unfolded. The countries that were conquered and vanished by Keira. The territory of a unified empire. Under the dignity of the emperor, everyone knelt down.
[Long live for His Majesty the Emperor!]
[Long live the unification empire!]
The monsters were no different. Keira was especially effective when dealing with a monster. At once, she pierces the weakness of the monster and stabs it to death.
She leads, destroys, and rules the movements of the emperor as its owner most efficiently. Because she was made like that.
Charlize suddenly murmured. People in her dream. Everyone knelt down in front of her. They were so terrified that they couldn¡¯t even make eye contact.
Those who have Keira, rule the continent.
Like a sacred prophecy announced by the Vatican. A maxim which was known as a famous maxim in the Empire.
In her dream, Charlize walked slowly. The hem of her dress was fluttering. The wind blows. The sky is high.
Waves hit the sea, and birds chirped in the mountains. The grass growing in the field sways in the wind.
The whole situation happened at once.
In an apparently unrealistic space, Charlize was perfect alone.
Though she sounded calm. But it was a voice full of resentment.
Why of all people did she have to be herself?
As if to answer, the emperor appeared before Charlize¡¯s eyes.
The first owner to wield Keira was Dietrich I.
He smiled.
Charlize looked at the emperor indifferently.
The dream gets deeper. The surroundings turned red like blood, and the air became murky. The emperor looked at Charlize and said.
¡°Because you were special.¡±
Don¡¯t be ridiculous.
Charlize tried to lift the sword to kill the emperor. The sword was Charlize. She was Keira before she knew it.
The dream was out of Charlize¡¯s control. The emperor began to speak as he pleases.
¡°You were the only one who suitable for the top.¡±
Keira, 400 years ago. There was a time when she asked the emperor under desperate. When she shouted ¡°Why from of all people it was me?¡±, the drunk emperor answered.
¡®No limits. The highest way of thinking.¡¯
¡°You were chosen as Keira.¡±
In order for a person to harmonize with the sculpture of Ehyrit, he had to have a very strong mental strength. Is mental strength the only thing?
It needed a superhuman mentality to challenge God¡¯s authority.
The emperor began a long story.
¡°I had no intention of experimenting with the noble. The woman was out of my n. The first attempt was an oldmoner man. But all those grown-up adults couldn¡¯t hold up for a few minutes and die.¡±
Let me go, Keira said while enduring it. The voice was scattered. It shattered like sand and did not reach anyone.
¡°The tower formte a new hypothesis. Only minors who are not yet fully grown ept the power of creation.¡±
The emperor smiled and said. He didn¡¯t even care about Keira¡¯s words.
¡°So I took a minormoner man. I brought him to the experiment. This time hested for a few hours. The tower was right. But I¡¯m not satisfied at all.¡±
As if to reveal Charlize¡¯s unstable psychology, the dream world became rough. The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake, cracks in the sky, and sunlight poured out.
The emperor was still fine.
¡°Is it right to say thatmoner menck desperation? I rarely ever thought of trying to go up. Even if my ambition was high.¡±
¡°Yes, because I was born as amoner. I know my ce as amoner. Eventually, I was stuck in this limit. But how could I challenge the authority of God?¡±
The emperor giggled as if he was in a good mood. It was a disgustingugh.
¡°And then I kidnapped the nobles and started experimenting with them. At least I would not limit my dreams because I was trapped in my status. But I failed over and over again.¡±
He condescended as if he were telling sess stories.
¡°You would remember. The time when the empire was in chaotic by a series of kidnappings of nobles. It was around the time when a woman was kidnapped because there were no young talents, but we had not yet brought in the young nobledy.¡±
<¡>
¡°Then I saw the document with your personal information on it.¡±
Keira became quiet.
¡°The daughter of Ronan¡¯s family. It was a dangerous gamble. But I also liked your radical ideas. You were an umon person, and that kind of ambition was what I wanted.¡±
Those words were actually from 400 years ago. That was what Keira heard from the emperor.
Charlize was intelligent. It was a blessing and a curse. Even now, she can vividly remember every word choice that goes back hundreds of years.
Deep down in the unconscious, the emperor was perfectly embodying the dialogues of the past.
¡°You¡¯re ady, but your family didn¡¯t care much about you.¡±
Even if Charlize was not the only daughter to be shunned from her family. As if Keira had nothing to do with it. The Emperor said.
¡°In the end, I was right. Like this, wasn¡¯t you have be the only example of sess?¡±
In horror, monsters in her dreams appeared and tore the emperor to pieces.
The emperorughed disgustingly as he died. The idea of ??making humans a living sword. That was the problem. The perpetrators were obviously the tower and the emperor.
But will Ronan be the only victim?
¡°So you should thank me! For killing the Ronan with Keira by hand.¡±
The Emperor shouted. Although he was torn to pieces. His mouth was still alive.
She wanted to cover her ears. But, she didn¡¯t have a hand to cover. In the first ce, Keira didn¡¯t even have an ear. She was just a sword.
Charlize was innocent.
The reason why she was able to intact even after the essence of the emperor was destroyed. It was also said it was because of her essence.
He also said that very few people can handle the power of creation, so he told her to be proud.
¡°Your dream of the destruction of the empire, in the end, it shows you the reason why you were chosen as Keira.¡±
There is no limit in setting a goal. Not assuming the impossible. By any means when a goal is set. The highest way of thinking.
She prayed desperately to lead her to the miracle of God. It was Charlize¡¯s power.
As Charlize¡¯s eyes sharpened, the emperor was thrown into the abyss.
The dream finally calmed down.
But Charlize who was left behind. She was burning hot alone. The moment she promised to take revenge, she was already ready to be a monster.
¡®To vent my anger. It¡¯s not toote to do it after the revenge is over.¡¯
Charlize caught the consciousness that out of her control. About something that randomly stirs up her dream and tried to destroy Charlize.
To resist and destroy it. No, she grabbed it and epted it. She was in pain to death. Charlize¡¯s rationality was as cool as a sword. Cold as a cold corpse.
Something that tried to stirs up the consciousness ¨C The ckshaw flower ¨C she suppressed it.
The endless tinnitus in her ears. She reached out her hand in the air while clenching her teeth. Someone, with a warm warmth.
He held her hand.
Dn looked down at Charlize with anxious eyes. Although Charlize was in a deep sleep, she also had a genius talent. But she was too hot.
She didn¡¯t wake up for a few days. Dn never left Charlize¡¯s side. He was perhaps more devoted than when he was nursing the 7th concubine.
¡°Please wake up, Master.¡±
Dn whispered.
How painful Charlize must be struggling down there. Dn was feeling in pain together just by imagining it.
Dn had a lot of work to do as the Crown Prince. But he put it all off. Charlize is a much more important and urgent matter for him.
The Grand Duke of Ronan and the two young masters ran saying that they wanted to meet Charlize. But he refused. Because they were only going to hurt Charlize.
¡°¡I¡¯m waiting.¡±
Dn put the porridge he made in a special way into Charlize¡¯s mouth.
Since she hadn¡¯t woke up for a few days, she¡¯ll have no energy, so he had to feed her like this. He saw Charlize asleep.
Dn put a white wet towel on Charlize¡¯s forehead. To lower the heat of her hot body even a little.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize was quiet for a long time. Dn looked at Charlize, then lying down on her bedside and closed his eyes for a moment. It was because of the tiredness of staying up all night for several days.
Meanwhile,
Charlize slowly woke up from the deep sleep. Finally. She overcame all the poison by epting it.
¡°¡¡±
The person she saw as soon as she came back to reality after wandering around unconscious for a long time.
Dn.
It was Dn.
Chapter 35
Trantor: Happybear13
Just as chicks wake up from their eggs, and when they first see people, they are imprinted.
She thought Dn would have felt that way for her. And now. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Dn.
¡®It feels weird.¡¯
Charlize exhaled slowly.
The aftertaste of the dream made her feel strange.
On the other hand, her body was fresh and refreshing. It feels like a condition that someone took care of her.
Charlize remembered that she fell because of the ckshaw at the ballroom. Charlize had a hunch.
Due to this incident, the ckshaw waspletelybined with her mana. In the future, only light sneezes wille out when pollen is taken care of.
¡®Nursing, did he do it?¡¯
The warmth of the hand she felt in her sleep.
A few tender whispers.
It wasn¡¯t an illusion.
Whenever Charlize was sick or distressed, including the experience of being Keira. No one empathized or cared for her.
So.
It was the first time.
¡®He kept changing the wet towel.¡¯
Charlize grabbed the wet towel from her forehead with her hand. It is still wet with water. A new one.
The bright sunlight was seeping through the window.
Charlize observed Dn.
¡®Dn. Does he look like this?¡¯
Afresh. Dn¡¯s face, which fell asleep, was handsome.
Just.
Every time they bumped into each other in the morning, Dn was always neat. That¡¯s why his messy hair feels unfamiliar.
Even his ck hair, which was secret like the reigning lord of the night, seemed quite defenseless at this moment.
Long eyshes. A refreshing scent. The clear facial features are just harmonious.
Did he feel the gaze?
Dn slowly opened his eyes. Soft-opened blue eyes. Some said blue like the river, but it was always like the sea.
It is so vast that one cannot guess the depth. When you reach the end of the deep sea, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s there.
¡°¡Are you awake?¡±
Dn looked at Charlize carefully and touched her forehead as if to examine her.
Charlize stayed still.
Amiable warmth.
Dn also measured Charlize¡¯s pulse with his finger behind her ear. The finger that touches the hair feels strange. Soon Dn was deeply relieved.
¡°How is your vision like now? Do you feel dizzy or blurry?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±
Charlize barely made a voice. How long did she fall asleep? Her voice became so hoarse.
¡°It¡¯s clean and clear.¡±
Her vision was clear.
Her body was surprisingly light. She felt as if she had never fallen.
¡°That¡¯s a relief, you woke up three days after the ball day.¡±
Three days. I see.
Dn was visibly pleased with a sigh.
Charlize felt strange. It was because she remembered what she had thought just before she fell.
¡®I trust Dn, so I thought I would be safe.¡¯
And Dn. He proved Charlize¡¯s trust in a perfect way.
Trust¡
¡°Your Highness, I have something to tell you.¡±
In the meantime, Dn had avoided knowing what Charlize wanted to say.
But there were only two of them after a long time. Being together in the bedroom, it wasn¡¯t long before the conversation became tense.
Charlize whispered.
¡°I want to take a fifteen days vacation.¡±
¡°Fifteen days¡? You mean¡¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Are you that sick? To such an extent that fifteen days was needed during recovery.¡±
In the worried eyes of Dn, Charlize shook her head.
¡°No. I¡¯ve recovered all my sickness. It¡¯s just a pure vacation. I¡¯m thinking of leaving the ind for a while and exploring the Lion Mountains.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Only after that Dn sensed and looked at Charlize.
At this moment, he felt a sense of deja vu. It was just Charlize.
Five years ago.
Charlize asked Dn for a vacation. It was to participate in a fencingpetition.
¡®At that time, she was making a wish to the emperor as a winner, and saved Heelu-herb.¡¯
The 7th concubine was free from pain after eating Heelu-herb.
Dn didn¡¯t ask how Charlize had been getting Heelu-herb at that time. But he can guess it.
Dn is intelligent. He just didn¡¯t have to talk to her and get the confirmation. He would have known everything.
¡®This time, fifteen days of vacation is enough.¡¯
Charlize will find the family heirloom and win the heart of the Duke of Kenin.
To be Dn¡¯s political force. The center of regional military power. The neutral faction of the nobility who have not yet decided on their Lord.
¡°¡Yes, fine.¡±
Dn gave his consent at once.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me the reason?¡±
¡°I.¡±
Dn spoke firmly.
¡°I trust Master. Completely.¡±
¡®Trust?¡¯
Charlize was speechless for a moment because of what she was just thinking.
Surely Dn was excellent. Instinctively known or not. He was a genius at prating people¡¯s minds.
Charlize who thinks of working as soon as she wakes up after fainting, and Dn who believes in her and affirms everything. They were definitely two extraordinary people.
¡®This is how it feels like.¡¯
Charlize felt a tickling sensation.
¡°¡Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Is there anything else you need?¡±
Charlize thought for a moment about Dn¡¯s question.
¡°Two maids. And a letter of delegation from Your Highness.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes became subtle.
¡°I think that¡¯s enough.¡±
The letter of delegation is effective.
We could borrow a hundred of millions of money, or we could sign a contract with legal effect instead.
It was such a destructive document, but Dn¡¯s answer was very smooth and elegant this time.
¡°Yes, I will prepare it. Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s trust is so solid. It never seemed to break.
Just as Dn repaid Charlize¡¯s trust, this time Charlize also wanted to fully repay Dn¡¯s trust.
For that reason, Charlize soon left the ind. There was no reason to dy it.
The Lion Mountains are of course far away. But it wasn¡¯t long after she took the teleporting train using mana.
¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Grandmaster.¡±
Charlize got off the train under the guidance of her maid.
Because she had contacted The Duke of Kenin in advance. The coachman was waiting at the train station where she arrived.
¡°Go up this way, please.¡±
There were also five escorts from the Duke of Kenin. This is a very kind of hospitality.
Charlize got into the carriage with her maids. People wondered why a valuable person called the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince hade to this distant ce.
¡°Nice to meet you, Grandmaster.¡±
The Duke of Kenin spoke in his own gentle manner. To treat Charlize, all the employees also greeted her.
¡°While the Grandmaster is staying. We¡¯ll serve you devotedly.¡±
Charlize looked at the Duke of Kenin.
He who protected the North was a powerful man even the emperor could not match him.
He lost his wife a few years ago and didn¡¯t get remarried, so he has no children. The handsome appearance of his youth remained the same.
Charlize pretended not to know Kenin, who was searching for her with a sharp nce.
¡°So do I. Thank you for epting my request to stay in your manor. I don¡¯t know what to do with your hospitality.¡±
Kenin was aware of Charlize¡¯s position.
There are rumors that she is a wicked woman. But now, she is under the next generation of the person in power in the imperial family, both in name and reality.
He offered, hiding his vignce.
¡°How about having a conversation with a cup of tea for a while?¡±
¡°All right, Duke.¡±
Charlize nodded her head.
The parlor, which arrived soon, was splendid.
As if he had already studied Charlize¡¯s taste, there was tea and cookies she liked.
Charlize sat down.
¡°So, why did you take your precious step to this distant ce?¡±
Kenin looked at Charlize with a mixture of strong energy, as if he were trying to get a head start.
¡°May I hear your story first?¡±
Kenin was a knight. A knight of the knights. His muscr and solid body was so big that it could not be covered by a uniform.
It is usually intimidating to say that he is an excellent knight in this view. But Charlize, dressed in a beautiful dress, looked as if she didn¡¯t budge.
¡°Rather than the story.¡±
Thedy smiled brightly. Is she really the Grandmaster? Rather than shrink, there was an intensity that made Kenin recoil at the moment.
¡°I heard that the Duke likes to bet.¡±
Charlize said, sipping the teacup elegantly and putting it down.
¡°Why don¡¯t we just lighten up the mood by making a simple bet?¡±
Her words of rmendation, it was no different to initiate into a fight.
If Kenin had a child, he would have grown as much as Charlize. For a moment, the Duke felt charisma that he didn¡¯t feel when dealing with any high-ranking noble. He held his breath.
¡°¡Okay.¡±
In the words of Charlize, Kenin had a strongpetitive spirit. It was not necessary to start a fight first. The reason for not responding to the iing fight. There was none.
Kenin leaned his back on the chair.
¡°Can I choose the betting event here?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Kenin looked at Charlize and rang the bell to call the servant. The servant came in very carefully with his eyes fixed on the floor.
It was clear that military discipline was strongly held.
¡°Bring me the jade marble board.¡±
Kenin ordered high-handedly.
The servant seemed surprised for a moment but soon obeyed. The jade marble board was ced on the table.
A gamemonly called ¡®Confidence game¡¯ in the street. The difference is that it used luxurious materials like that of nobles.
If you put a jade ball in the center, it falls on roulette with 29 probabilities. The winner was the one who bet chips and guessed what number it fell.
¡°It would be better if the examiner was the Duke.¡±
Charlize readily gave up her advantageous position to Kenin.
Kenin¡¯s forehead has been narrowed slightly.
Charlize had a calm attitude, even though the manipting device might be hung on this board.
Kenin has never lost a fight. To be exact. He has never had a losing fight.
He secretly pressed the hidden button on the board, wondering how far Charlize¡¯s calm expression would go.
If he does this. No matter what the answer is, it will never be the correct answer.
¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±
Charlize crossed her legs. It was a strangelyughable attitude as if to try to make fun of anywhere.
Kenin opened the lid in the center and put in a jade ball. And then spin the roulette. The sound of the jade ball falling rang.
Clink clink clink clink.
Tak.
Kenin looked at Charlize confidently.
Charlize nced down at the given chip. She didn¡¯t worry much with her arms folded. She said, pushing all the stacked chips forward.
¡°All in on number one.¡±
¡®All in?¡¯
Kenin frowned his forehead. What makes you so confident?
¡°Will you answer that? Number one is not the correct answer.¡±
He could see that Charlize was at a disadvantage. 1/29 and 28/29. But at the moment, Kenin was surprised at how unshakeable her face was full of conviction.
The correct answer can¡¯t be number one. Because the manipting device is hung so that the first answer is not correct.
Kenin had nothing to lose. He also pushed the chip forward.
¡°Okay, I¡¯m going all-in too.¡±
Then now it was time to check.
¡®I looked at her highly because she was the Grandmaster, but she was nothing special than I thought.¡¯
Kenin opened number one with confidence. He made the winner¡¯s face without even checking. But it was strange.
Charlize looked up at Kenin without shaking her legs as she had been. And hide a smile on her lips.
¡®Are you smiling?¡¯
Kenin lowered his head with doubt. And he saw something unbelievable.
On number one. There was a jade ball in it.
Chapter 36
Trantor: Happybear13
¡®How?¡¯
It can¡¯t be number one.
Kenin looked at Charlize in confusion. Charlize looked fresh and confident.
¡°I won, right?¡±
¡®The Grandmaster used some tricks.¡¯
Kenin noticed. But can he reveal her strategy? Gripe about it here. It¡¯s like confessing to maniption.
It was the reason why he remained tight-lipped, only showing the surprise of his defeat.
Charlize took all the chips from Kenin with her legs crossed.
¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of luck?¡±
Charlize shrugged as if she knew nothing.
Kenin bit his mouth.
¡°Naturally¡ all is luck, substantially, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Yes, I was lucky.¡±
Charlizeughed.
¡°But it¡¯s too bad to end the bet like this. What do you think about ying another event?¡±
Kenin nodded, deciding not to manipte it this time.
The Duke used his brain. He hates to imagine losing twice in a row. His worries continued.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Great.¡±
¡°This time again. Can I choose a betting event?¡±
¡°Sure.¡±
Charlize looked rxed. Confident that herposure would soon disappear, the Duke said.
?¡±There is a ¡®hwagi¡¯ from the East. The rules are just a little different from the chess we y it, but it¡¯s almost the same way to y chess by using pawn. My tactician is very good at ¡®hwagi¡¯.¡±
Kenin raised his chin.
¡°I bet ¡®my tactician wins¡¯ the Grandmaster, of course.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll bet on ¡®my win¡¯.¡±
Charlize answered calmly.
The ¡®hwagi¡¯.
It is not well known now, but it is a game that dominates the empire only a centuryter.
Charlize, as Keira, witnessed numerous of hwagi matches in person. Later, professionalpetitions such as chess were held to select champions.
Charlize had a keen insight into the winning strategy of previous champions and how to ovee crises.
But Kenin didn¡¯t know this fact.
¡°It¡¯s good to be vigorous.¡±
Soon the tactician came in with the ¡®hwagi¡¯ board. The tactician was famous. He was considered a strong candidate for the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince.
If the 13th prince did not be the Crown Prince. The position of the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince would have belonged to the tactician, not Charlize.
¡°It will be an exciting game, isn¡¯t it?¡±
The Duke haughtily said as if he was conscious of Charlize¡¯s gaze reaching the tactician.
¡°A game between the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince and the person who might have be the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Charlize answered as usual. The tactician politely prepared a courtesy to Charlize, who sat in the chair.
¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation, Grandmaster.¡±
The ¡®hwagi¡¯ board, which she hadn¡¯t ¡®t seen in a long time, was quite fancy.
Soon the game began.
¡°I caught you again.¡±
¡®Hwagi¡¯ as you can think of just by name alone. It was a game thatpeted with pawn representing flowers, butterflies, and bees.
Once again, Charlize caught the tactician¡¯s flower pawn with the butterfly pawn. The butterfly spread its wings, covering the flowers.
The silver powder of the butterfly wings glistened in the sun.
Charlize put the flower pawn aside and looked at the tactician. As if he was frustrated, the tactician forgot to control his facial expressions and held his chin.
¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±
The tactician couldn¡¯t help being surprised.
A game in which hwagi are not allowed to be manipted. But it was definitely the first game for Charlize.
The tactician, who improved his skills through numerous games, was at a disadvantage from the starting line. It hasn¡¯t been long since Charlize learned the rules of the game.
However, the scene unfolding before his eyes was amazing. Charlize was overwhelming the game.
All the moves the tactician threw at her were found out and destroyed. No matter what he made such a move, he was stabbed and counterattacked when he was about tough.
The Duke, who was watching the game from the side asked out of nervousness.
¡°Grandmaster, have you ever yed the hwagi?¡±
Charlize shook her head.
¡°No, this is my first time.¡±
For Keira, she only watched the game, and this is the first time for Charlize. She just knows the strategy. It wasn¡¯t wrong because she has never yed it before.
It was a good enough answer for the tactician to drowning in shame.
¡°¡I lost.¡±
The tactician admitted defeat. The Duke¡¯s face was horribly distorted.
However, in his view, the oue was already decided. Even if he struggles, it¡¯ll only make him look ugly and deceitful.
Hepletely lost.
Charlize asked gently.
¡°But you still have a few pawns left, right?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t attack with grass and flowers. The Grandmaster doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s like a game that¡¯s already been over.¡±
Kenin said from the side.
As the Duke said, the game was as obvious as seeing the fire. But after hearing that. Charlize smiled with her head down.
¡°That¡¯s right. It looks like that.¡±
Kenin bit his lips.
Charlize looked at Kenin.
¡°Then, let¡¯s say it¡¯s my victory. Shall I teach you how to win this situation as the tactician?¡±
¡°The must-win method¡? Is it possible in this hopeless situation?¡±
The tactician opened his eyes wide with astonishment. Charlize, whose work is teaching the Crown Prince. She nodded her head without hesitation.
¡°It¡¯s to make the opponent¡¯s pawns fight each other.¡±
Charlize whispered. Her fingers sped the tactician¡¯s grass pawn. And put it in front of Charlize¡¯s bee pawn.
¡°By separating butterflies and bees, it makes them attack each other and destroy them.¡±
Charlize¡¯s butterfly pawn, which cannot survive unless it stays next to the grass pawn, moves. Then the king¡¯s loopholes were clearly revealed.
¡°You don¡¯t have to put blood directly on your hands from here.¡±
Charlize¡¯s fingers were slender. Freely ying on the wide-board, with precisely. She made the perfect move to prate the future.
¡°It¡¯s about making the opponent fall apart.¡±
Checkmate.
The situation where the king¡¯s death is certain had happened. Soon the king of Charlize was eaten in vain by the tactician¡¯s flower pawn.
¡°Did you see that?¡±
¡°How¡¡±
Charlize said it was definitely her first time ying. But Charlize has already gone beyond fully understanding the rules. She even came up with a must-win method that no one would have thought of.
¡°The genius of the century¡¡±
The tactician muttered to himself carelessly. He shut his mouth right after receiving the Duke¡¯s murderous look.
But as the tactician, he was just dumbfounded. Charlize was outstanding. The tactician was embarrassed at the moment when he recalled what the Duke had said before the game began.
¡®Did he just introduce me as a person who might be the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince?¡¯
Don¡¯t you dare. He can¡¯t evenpare himself to her. How impolite it must be.
The Duke was unable to control his facial expressions. This resulted in losing the bet twice in a row.
Even though he first manipted it, and secondly he put up the tactician. Besides, it was the bet that was advantageous to the Duke.
¡°It¡¯s amazing¡¡±
Kenin bit his lips out of strange shame. Charlize didn¡¯t say that she won by luck this time.
¡°But, isn¡¯t the reason you¡¯re here because of the bet?¡±
Kenin was provoking, and now he recognized Charlize as apetitor.
Normally, he wouldn¡¯t feel such a strong sense of victory over the young nobledy. But he wanted to win the Grandmaster to death.
¡°Well, you¡¯re right. Because of the bet.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Instead, we¡¯re going to make therge-scale bet this time.¡±
¡°Therge-scale¡?¡±
¡°I heard that there¡¯s a family heirloom that has been descended like a legend from generation to generation.¡±
At Charlize¡¯s words, the atmosphere of Kenin quickly became dangerous.
Charlize sipped the tea calmly as if it was an expected reaction.
¡°I heard you¡¯re looking for the lost heirloom. Fortunately, I found a map of the heirloom and I knew the location.¡±
Charlize looked up at Kenin.
¡°It must have been in the middle of the Lion Mountains, where the monster started to infest a few years ago.¡±
¡°¡How do you know that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the Grandmaster.¡±
Charlize answered with a dazzling smile. This means that the intelligence of the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince should not be ignored.
The Duke gets pricked, so he shut his mouth.
¡°I¡¯m going to find the heirloom. That¡¯s thest bet I¡¯m offering.¡±
¡°How far¡ do you know?¡±
¡°I know what I need to know. I don¡¯t know what I should not know.¡±
Charlize respected Kenin¡¯s secret.
Kenin spoke dubiously.
¡°I secretly sent hundreds of knights to the Lion Mountains. And I¡¯ve also hired some of the best mercenaries represent like an outstanding diamond. But they all failed. Because the monsters are so powerful. But, the Grandmaster is willing toe through it?¡±
¡°Yes, all by myself is enough.¡±
The Duke was at a loss for words.
Charlize was still a young nobledy. Her fragile body. He was wondering if she can hold the sword properly.
Of course, he knew Charlize can hold the sword because he did the research.
However, it was and that no strong person could conquer. She didn¡¯t say it with a fresh face.
¡°Didn¡¯t you see that? I won two bets in a row.¡±
Charlize looked at the Duke.
¡°You know that there¡¯s never a bet that will damage the Duke. If I lose the bet, I¡¯ll give it to you. The guarantee is this.¡±
Charlize took out the letter of delegation from the Crown Prince Dn in her arms.
¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll give it to you right away. I¡¯ll hand over my leash and be a flower that follows whatever the Duke orders.¡±
¡°¡¡±
A flower?
At the moment, Kenin¡¯s expression became strange.
Because he knows how destructive power is in Charlize¡¯s words. The boldness of handing out the letter of delegation as a guarantee, even Kenin was stunned.
¡®You¡¯re betting on yourself?¡¯
What confidence do you have to make such a statement? It wasn¡¯t a sexual feeling. The value of Charlize¡¯s ability and her power of influence was much greater.
Even though it was obvious that she would lose the bet, Charlize was too calm.
¡°But if I win the bet.¡±
There was tension in the air.
¡°The Duke will also have to prepare for the Duke¡¯s fate.¡±
¡°You want me to sacrifice my life for this ridiculous bet?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of anything? If you think it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m going to lose?¡±
If he wins, he will be the next powerful man by getting the Grandmaster.
If he loses, he gets his family heirloom back.
For Kenin, it was a bet with nothing to lose. The Duke looked at the tactician for a moment.
When he was just about to ask if he could ept it, the tactician nodded first.
¡°The deadline is fifteen days. That¡¯s enough.¡±
The Duke looked at Charlize.
¡°¡Okay.¡±
¡®The Grandmaster is taking a ridiculous adventure.¡¯
Winning two bets. It certainly deserves admiration. But this was different.
Kenin epted the bet and looked at Charlize. What the hell is her intention?
¡®It¡¯s as I nned.¡¯
But Charlize. She finally smiled like a butterfly as if she was satisfied.
Charlize was confident that she would never lose this bet.
After making simple preparations, Charlize went straight to the mountain range.
[The white cave is on the 30th peak. By the way, Grandmaster. Are you really going to go? Just reconsider it again¡]
The tactician who was guiding her carefully stopped Charlize as if he was worried.
[I couldn¡¯t actively stop you in front of the Duke. It¡¯s a dangerous thing to risk your life. If you look at the traces found in it, you¡¯re probably¡.]
Of course, Charlize didn¡¯t listen. The tactician¡¯s serious dissuasion soon became understandable.
As soon as she reached the entrance of the mountain range, she saw the highest level of the monster she had ever seen.
It was the monster dragon, the mighty king of the monster. The ck scales were barely pierced by several masters. And the mouth was full of poison that brought destruction.
Krrrrrrrrrr.
The dragon cried out in a shrill voice.
Charlize was facing the giant dragon. Humans are not enemies to deal with alone.
¡°Hi.¡±
But.
A refreshing smile hanging in her mouth.
Charlize lifted her sword.
Chapter 37
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Kassy
Even the Master usually felt intimidated whenever he saw the monster.
Far from showing proper skills, he was brave enough to face it without running away.
¡®Certainly.¡¯
There was a man watching Charlize from a distance. Wearing a wizard¡¯s robe, his face was decadent.
¡®She¡¯s not an ordinary person.¡¯
The wizard, Payne, narrowed his eyes as he looked at Charlize.
Astonished at the sight of a martial, emotionless serial killer. As expected,the hair on his skin was standing upright due to the intense pressure as goosebumps spread all over his body.
But Charlize,looking at the monster, was just apathetic.
¡°!¡±
Without notice, Charlize moved.
Holding a heavy sword, she took a light step.
¡®Easy.¡¯
More than anyone else, for Charlize, defeating the monster was all too easy.
For her, it¡¯s just visible. Where the weakness was. She could just discern it. And instantly knew how she should attack.
Although it¡¯s ck scales were strong, a cold de pierced through it. She swung her sword and cut off its veins.
Withrge ws, its forefoot swung to tear Charlize, but she quickly dodged.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but.¡±
Charlize bent down gently and went under the shadow of the dragon. She disappeared. And at that moment.
¡°You have to die.¡±
In an instant, Charlize, who fell behind the dragon, cut down one wing of the monster.
The dragon went wild and rolled its feet in ce. The ground was dug by a great force, creating arge pit.
Kwaaaa!
If trampled, she would die immediately.
Charlize walked on the dragon¡¯s back and climbed up to the main body as if she were stepping on the stairs.
The dragon turned its head and stared at Charlize with a burning gaze. Eyes full of murderous intent to tear and kill.
It opened its mouth and let out smoke. This time Charlize jumped and avoided it.
The smoke contained poison, which could melt one¡¯s skin once it came in contact with the skin
Lightly.
Although the drop was a height like the second floor of the building, she leapt gently and swung her sword toward the remaining right-wing of the dragon.
Afternding, Charlize¡¯s hair floated in the air for a while and fell back beautifully.
Two wings fell to the ground with a thud. In sight was Charlize¡¯s pale skin. Holding ayoung face like a fragile girl.
Her captivating face along with the sharp tip of her sword caught one¡¯s attention coolly.
Payne watched the calm young girl from afar.
The dragon began to go wild as if he couldn¡¯t admit the reality. However, the pouring attack didn¡¯t faze Charlize.
She blocked the dragon¡¯s malice by swinging her sword in the air a few times.
At the same time, she tried to find a gap quickly.
¡®The monster.¡¯
Payne recalled about the monster.
The monster suddenly appeared hundreds of years ago. Although opinions differed among schrs about the reason for its appearance, the orthodoxy among wizards was as follows.
¡®The god who created the world, Ehyrit, has died.¡¯
The bodies of God were scattered all over the continent in numerous pieces. Since God¡¯s power was ¡®the creation of life¡¯, all the pieces became monsters.
It was not known why the organism bearing the divine sculpture was filled with evil things. Anyway, with the power of God, the monsters became so strong that they could not bepared to the animals of nature.
¡®It¡¯s full of life, closer to a tenacious malice rather than being alive.¡¯
The only malice left was their instinct to greedily swallow everything in thisnd. That¡¯s what the monsters were like.
The monsters in the Lion Mountains ate a lot of innocent people.
The dragon was the same, even now. Even though its wings were cut off, its tongue iled as it looked at her with burning yellow eyes. The dragon rushed to devour Charlize.
Charlize stabbed her sword into the dragon¡¯s weakness, defeating the monster.
It was not blood, but rather evil energy that came out. It would have affected the Master, but would it affect the Saint?
Charlize was fine.
¡®She is more than a Master?¡¯
Watching the scene, Payne became surprised.
Did she even have a limit¡
Usually, several masters joined forces to fight against an S-level monster for a few days before defeating it. Yet it only took her a few minutes to defeat it.
Charlize pulled out the sword andnded on the ground.
A giant dragon fell in front of a slender Lady.
An unrealistic scene.
¡®The fantasy dungeon was nothing.¡¯
In the preliminary round of the fencingpetition, she had to escape from the fantasy dungeon on a firste, first-served basis. But fantasy and reality were different.
The tense feeling of reality was much more vivid and eerie.
Charlize put down the sword diagonally and looked forward. She was soon besieged by the monsters who had heard the sound.
The reason why the dragon was so troublesome was not only because it was strong, but also because it didn¡¯t move alone.
It wasn¡¯t called the king of the monsters for no reason. The monster attracted other monsters.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to step aside?¡±
As if Charlize¡¯s friendly question was a signal, five monsters attacked all at once.
Charlize¡¯s sword moved so fast that it could not be seen.
Wild beast monsters resembling hyenas. They showed their teeth, wanting to tear her flesh.
Yet Charlize had only swung the sword once and they all fell at once.
This time, a group of ten attacked to see if they had learned anything after seeing their rtives lying on the ground.
The result was,
¡°Haa¡¡±
It was the same.
All the monstersid on the ground. Since the beginning of the mountain range was like this, the road to the cave would have been difficult at first nce.
For an ordinary person, at this level, they would have ran away. But Charlize was different.
¡®It¡¯s good to swing the sword without having to worry about anything.¡¯
Charlize was in a good mood.
And the sword that Charlize had brought with her so far. It was a sword to teach Dn, a sword to defend against an assassin, and a sword to win the battle.
Being able to use a sword that contained life was more liberating than she thought.
¡®It¡¯s easy. Things like swords are too easy.¡¯
Charlize defeated the monsters like a fish in water.
(T/N: It¡¯s an idiom like fish do anything in water better thannd. It¡¯s used in situations where you can show your abilities well.)
To stab, cut, swing, and block.
She jumped high into the sky and did somersaults to avoid the monsters, and climbed up a tree and struck down the sword with her strength supporting her.
¡®Why can¡¯t everyone do this easy thing?¡¯
She thought indifferently.
Charlize was a strong person. A one-sided absolute, close to the foul of the world.
Essentially, the monster was not a ¡®living thing¡¯. So there was no guilt.
Soon, the blue stones began to overflow. A piece of Ehyrit that would surely appear when the monster was dead.
Charlize did not retrieve it, instead just walking forward. No top-level monster could stop Charlize¡¯s steps.
On the second day, a dark wolf appeared. It¡¯s a monster that could not be seen well, so it could be identified only by its presence.
It was quite difficult to deal with, but Charlize was a Saint. She ended the dark wolf on her own.
On the third day, a giant spider appeared. A spider that sucked human blood until one was dead.
Its eight eyeballs had a wide range of vision that one couldn¡¯t hide in blind spots. Moreover, it was a troublesome opponent which constantly gave birth to new spiderlings.
But let¡¯s try it.
The moment Charlize held her sword, everything was decided.
¡®Is it soon enough?¡¯
After wielding the sword for about ten days, a white cave was seen in the distance.
She had drank valley water when she was thirsty, and she had hunted mountain animals when she was hungry.
Deep into the night, she went down the mountain. She took a room, rested, slept, and washed.
¡°¡The white cave.¡±
She thought the name of the cave was simple. However, it was white. Pure white.
Arriving at her destination, Charlize saw the cave.
Like marble, it reflected the sunlight and shimmered, and it had a noble and holy impression. It was pristine rather than dark.
It must have been a while since one¡¯s feet have touched it, and it was full of mysterious grass and herbs.
Charlize hurriedly searched around the cave. She finally found what looked like an heirloom. A box that looked precious even at a nce.
¡°¡A person who doesn¡¯t have a blood rtionship cannot open it.¡±
Charlize read the sentence on the box.
¡®It¡¯s a structure that doesn¡¯t open unless you drop a drop of blood to recognize that you¡¯re the Duke¡¯s blood rtive.¡¯
That was why the Duke had been able to tell outsiders where the heirloom was.
¡®The heirloom will be in this box, so all I have to do is take this.¡¯
She had found it.
Charlize remained calm even after aplishing what everyone thought was impossible. That was the pleasurable feeling she held.
Charlize got the heirloom. Even on the way back, the monsters would attack. But there was nothing to be afraid of. She left the white cave with the sword in her other hand.
She was holding the heirloom with her left hand, so she would have to deal with the monsters only with her right hand.
¡®It¡¯s exciting.¡¯
If the monsters were too much to deal with, she couldn¡¯t be happier.
And over the past ten days, Charlize had no wounds on her body even while dealing with numerous monsters. This alone proved her ability.
Sure enough, she soon encountered S-level monsters. Only then.
A smile bloomed in her mouth.
The faces of the Duke and the tactician were serious.
¡°As expected.¡±
¡°Do you think she¡¯s dead?¡±
The tactician asked. The Duke was silent.
The Grandmaster hadn¡¯t returned for ten days.
He didn¡¯t even know if she went in or where she went. Although he got a report that she was sure to go all by herself.
¡°How would we report the Grandmaster¡¯s death to the imperial family?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because she did it to herself. There won¡¯t be any evidence anyway. If she were caught by those monsters, she would have been eaten¡¡±
The tactician was heavy-hearted.
¡®What a regrettable talent.¡¯
Even her appearance was regrettable.
The tactician recalled the days with the Grandmaster during the ¡®hwagi¡¯. A person who perfectly captured himself, who was judged to have no ce to follow with resourcefulness.
But surely. The fancy dress and the slender body was far from that of the knight dealing with the sword.
The tactician reasoned.
¡®It was a bet I epted because I thought that the Grandmaster would give up and return the next day.¡¯
He thought she was only confident because she hadn¡¯t seen it in person. Once she saw the swarm of monsters, she would surely change her mind.
But. It had already been ten days since the Grandmaster hadn¡¯t returned. The meaning was clear.
The Grandmaster was dead.
¡°Hmm.¡±
Even the Duke, wearing an unpleasant expression, showed a glimpse of regret. The Duke felt the same ¨C the Grandmaster was a regrettable person.
But it was at that time.
¡°Duke!¡±
Without even knocking, the frantic servant came in at his own will.
The Duke¡¯s forehead frowned. He wanted to reproach the servant¡¯s rudeness, but the expression on his face was quite serious.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°The Grandmaster is back!¡±
¡®She¡¯s still alive?¡¯
The Duke became surprised. He was about to confirm that Charlize was dead. Traces from her had been cut off, yet she was alive?
The duke left his seat in doubt. The tactician also followed.
Opening the curtain, light came pouring in.
Charlize turned around in half the light, then slowly looked back at them.
¡°Remember the bet?¡±
Her hair cascaded beautifully.
Just like an enthralling appearance. She smiled with her eyes folded.
The tactician and the Duke opened their eyes widely.
At that moment. They could see a shiny box reflecting light in Charlize¡¯s hand.
¡°You have to keep your promise.¡±
The Grandmaster hade back alive.
By having the family heirloom, it was also the evidence of her returning alive. And the object in Charlize¡¯s hands,
¡°Are you ready?¡±
It was truly the Duke¡¯s family heirloom.
Chapter 38
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Kassy
Dn looked at the calendar.
¡®Master ising back soon.¡¯
He wasn¡¯t sure whether Charlize knew. The day shees back from her fifteen-day vacation. That day was Charlize¡¯s birthday.
Dn was preparing in advance to celebrate Charlize¡¯s birthday. The people of the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce were all happy and eager.
¡°Is everything ready?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness. For one day the release of the magic defense is approved, and we¡¯ve put a lot of magic for the sake of the Grandmaster.¡±
¡°Yes. As soon as the Grandmaster arrives, we have also prepared food made from fresh ingredients for her to enjoy!¡±
The chef said with rare excitement. The servants, maids and knights all missed Charlize.
Charlize was someone precious and dear to many people.
¡°By the way, Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡±
The maid, who seemed to be hesitating for a moment, approached Dn.
¡°The head of the Ronan family continues to ask Your Highness. To withhold the Grandmaster¡¯s application for expulsion¡¡±
The maid studied his movement. The employees gave their attention to Dn.
The Crown Prince was intelligent.
He knew what Ronan¡¯s purpose was. Regretting the past and trying to win Charlize¡¯s heart.
¡®But then what do you do?¡¯
¡®You gave her a ckshaw as a gift.¡¯
While Charlize was away from the Imperial Pce, the Grand Duke¡¯s intention to try to sweet-talk the Crown Prince was clearly read.
If there had been a sincere apology, Master would have said something. Ronan was firmly mistaken.
Dn only did what Charlize wanted and had never disobeyed her.
¡°Tell him that it¡¯s my Master¡¯s right. It won¡¯t change anything if he persuades me, so tell him to give up.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
At Dn¡¯s clear words, the maid finally bowed her head at ease.
As much as the employees admired the noble Grandmaster. They treated Charlize dearly and preciously.
It¡¯s the past. It was the same that they didn¡¯t like Ronan for being mean to the Grandmaster.
Dn¡¯s gaze turned to the table. At that ce.
There was a gift that Dn had prepared for Charlize. It looked like a ne on the outside. In fact. It was a sword.
A dagger embellished with fine jewels.
Usually, it would be worn like a ne, but if there was an urgent situation, it would be a dagger when pulled out.
¡®I hope you like it.¡¯
Dn missed Charlize.
How far off was she? It was like he hadn¡¯t seen her in years.
He felt like he was going crazy because he wanted to see her.
It was a time when he tried to forget by concentrating on his work or training. Dn looked out the window, feeling a deep thirst.
The employees withdrew politely.
¡®Is the family heirloom precious?¡¯
Charlize was treated with the utmost care. The Duke¡¯s attitude had changed drastically.
At first, as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, the Duke of Kenin¡¯s hands trembled.
¡®I can¡¯t believe it!¡¯
He didn¡¯t say it in words, but it was written on his face. The tactician standing next to him was also the same.
He opened his mouth wide as if his jaw had fallen out and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.
[The bet.]
Did she win now? When Charlize wanted to ask, Kenin, embarrassed, bowed his head.
Something shiny and dripping in the sun. At first, she didn¡¯t even know it was a tear. The man, known as an iron-blooded Duke, was crying?
But it was real.
[I lost.]
The Duke¡¯s way of speaking became courteous. Beyond the clean defeat by Charlize,plete recognition and respect.
[Thank you so much, Grandmaster. No, Grandmaster¡]
Was it something rted to memories of his childhood? Did it have anything to do with his parents who died early?
It was a bewilderingly quick change of attitude. His sentiment was sincere.
The Duke of Kenin soon realized that the knights and the tactician were watching him. Btedly, he cut back on his words.
[¡Thank you.]
Because that was the etiquette. However, even if there were no eyes watching him, the Duke would have continued to respect her.
The Duke of Kenin¡¯s eyes were clear, as if the shiny tear earlier was an illusion. But facing each other, Charlize saw it.
His eyes were a little red.
What on earth was the family heirloom that filled him with joy so desperately? She could¡¯ve asked him a question.
[Then the condition of the bet.]
Charles smiled. The Duke of Kenin replied.
[I will fulfill it.]
It was a stone-hard affirmation.
The tactician looked at the Duke with surprised eyes, and he continued.
[A promise is a duty to keep it.]
[Good.]
The Duke seemed to have realized something then. Charlize was a being that couldn¡¯t be described by words.
She was close to the Absolute that went beyond questions and transcended allmon sense and rules.
Even if it was unbelievable, there was a reality that unfolded before him.
Charlize came with their family heirloom. Even faster than the deadline he set of fifteen days.
The knights watching were more surprised by the change in their Lord.
¡®Not bad.¡¯
Charlize was happy. Although she was weed from the beginning, the atmosphere of the Duchy had changed significantly since then.
The Duke looked to openly bow before Charlize. It was natural for his subordinates to know it for his safety.
¡°Grandmaster, the ceremony of the Duke giving a knight¡¯s oath will be held soon.¡±
Three maids brought together from the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce helped Charlize.
Charlize raised her head.
The condition of winning the bet was to have the ¡®Duke¡¯. His right, all his influence.
What Charlize asked of the Duke was. The Duke¡¯s knee that has never been knelt for anyone. It had knelt for Dn.
¡°It¡¯s really amazing. The Duke suddenly offered to serve His Highness as his Lord.¡±
The maid whispered. A look of envy and admiration reached Charlize.
Charlize was expected to receive the Duke¡¯s oath of loyalty as the deputy duly entrusted by Dn.
¡°Because His Highness is excellent, so he just requests him to be his subordinate.¡±
¡°However, the Grandmaster is amazing¡¡±
When the maid spoke with courage, the other two nodded enthusiastically.
¡°Will you follow me?¡±
¡°Can we dare toe observe?¡±
¡°Yes, of course.¡±
Like asking why not. Charlize smiled convincingly at the maids.
They¡¯re the same woman. But because the beauty they faced up close was so striking, the cheeks of the maids turned red.
The area of ??the knights was also called the area ??forbidden for women. Since female knights were rare, and they rejected the opposite sex. The maids hesitated a little.
But Charlize didn¡¯t care.
¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±
What was gender?
It has no meaning to the transcendent.
¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡±
The maids shouted brightly.
Charlize¡¯s long hair hung softly in the moonlight. Instead of wearing any essories, there were mixed clear iridescent threads between her hair.
Thus, her dreamlike beauty was revealed as her hair fluttered while she walked.
¡°So. the Grandmaster went into the Lion Mountains alone and brought this heirloom?¡±
¡°Exactly!¡±
¡°We couldn¡¯t do it even though hundreds of our knights rushed in, could we?¡±
¡°I heard it myself. The hotel receptionists where the Grandmaster stayed told me that after defeating the monster, she came back to sleep at night.¡±
¡°Actually, there was a report from the scout that the number of monsters had decreased sharply.¡±
The Duke¡¯s knights gossiped.
Like the knights of the Duke who imed control of the military power, they were elites with no less pride than the Imperial Knights.
¡°If only I could watch her swing a sword at least once.¡±
¡°If I want her to train me, Is that too much of a dream?¡±
Knights respected martial arts, so they did not judge by looking at one¡¯s appearance. If you had the ability, you deserved to be treated with respect.
Soon the knights shut their mouths.
Because the entrance opened.
Charlize, who appeared, was still only 20 years old. She wasn¡¯t truly young, but looked young on the outside.
She had already reached the position of the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince. Everyone stared seriously. At the vanguard of that gaze.
There was the Duke of Kenin.
When the Duke noticed, the tactician began to tremble and talk.
¡°Because His Highness The Crown Prince, who will receive the oath as the Lord, is inevitably absent, I would like to proceed with the procedure informally with the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince as his deputy. Therefore, the witnesses please stand solemnly.¡±
Everyone stood up quietly. The maids who followed were also present.
¡°The Grandmaster, the deputy of His Highness, please take the top seat.¡±
Charlize rose to the top seat. Sighs flowed out secretly.
It was a night with torches. Even though it wasn¡¯t a bright day, Charlize stood out as if they couldn¡¯t see anything else.
The tactician noticed and eventually continued.
¡°The Duke, the knight to be sworn in,e forward and kneel.¡±
Charlize saw the Duke slowly walking out. If she had a child, he would have grown up to his age.
The Duke knelt in front of Charlize. There was no hesitation.
¡°Grandmaster, please have the courtesy of the Lord.¡±
The Duke of Kenin pulled out the sword and offered it to Charlize. She epted the sword in a polite posture with her head down.
And.
She put a real sword on the Duke¡¯s left shoulder and said.
¡°As your Lord, I never take your loyalty lightly. I will take the lead in creating a world that will uphold your principles.¡±
¡°As a knight of the Lord, I will serve only one Lord for the rest of my life, so I will be by your side with loyalty until the day His Highness dies.¡±
The Duke breathed for a moment. He raised his head. Charlize realized that the subject of his oath was not Dn but herself.
¡°I will live as a faithful servant so that I can achieve what you want.¡±
This time Charlize swept the sword on the Duke¡¯s right shoulder, saying.
¡°As your Lord, I will never betray the loyalty of my servant. I will repay your trust and be theplete Lord alone.¡±
The Duke answered.
¡°As a knight of the Lord, I will defend the Lord¡¯s chivalry with all my fidelity, defend the Lord with my life, and risk my whole life to make the Lord¡¯s name shine brightly.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The atmosphere was as serious as the formal oath ceremony.
Making an oath had formality, but you could make a word yourself freely, adapting to the circumstances.
So the implication was to show sincerity.
The tactician, who was watching, said btedly after a moment of a daze.
¡°This is the end of the informal oath ceremony. The holy Ehyrit are also watching you, so this will be the promise of the soul that will never be broken.¡±
Charlize returned to the ind with the letter of oath. The Duke of Kenin begged her to stay a little longer, but Charlize refused.
The work to be done was done. There was no reason to stay any longer.
¡°The Grandmaster is so cool.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s a woman, but I think I¡¯m falling for her.¡±
Charlize just smiled at what the maids were saying with their faces blushing.
¡®I can¡¯t wait to see Dn.¡¯
Charlize headed straight to the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce. And when Charlize arrived.
She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised for a moment.
A bustling atmosphere and a gorgeously decorated pce.
And, standing in the middle of it
Dn.
It¡¯s so pretty.
Chapter 39
Trantor: Happybear13 Editor: Kassy
Charlize approached slowly.
Were they surprised? Not just Dn, but all the employees were stiffened.
¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m back.¡±
Her vacation was fifteen days. The bet ended earlier than expected, so Charlize came back a day earlier.
¡°¡Master.¡±
¡°We¡¯re d to have you back, Grandmaster!¡±
The employees bowed their heads in unison.
Dn somehow walked with blushing cheeks. Charlize¡¯s gaze reached Dn¡¯s hand.
There was a ribbon in the Crown Prince¡¯s hand.
¡®Ribbon?¡¯
The Crown Prince¡¯s pce always had a calm atmosphere, resembling Dn. But somehow, today it was decorated in great splendor.
To be precise. It seemed like he was preparing something. What was it?
Charlize didn¡¯t know.
¡°You came earlier than expected.¡±
¡°Somehow it just happened.¡±
Charlize retorted at Dn¡¯s words.
Wait a minute.
Charlize had a hunch. This is, so¡
¡°I just wanted to throw you a surprise party.¡±
Birthday celebration?
Dn seemed to be bashful.
¡°But I¡¯m very happy to see the Master a day earlier.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
Charlize was weak against such tickling. Her birthday ¨C it was tomorrow. She had forgotten about it.
Charlize has only remembered it as the anniversary of the Grand Duchess¡¯s death.
Even the employees who had prepared the birthday party eagerly smiled awkwardly when they saw Charlize.
It looks like they wanted to surprise her, but they were afraid they couldn¡¯t meet her expectations.
¡°If I knew you were preparing something, I wouldn¡¯t havee back in a hurry.¡±
Charlize said sadly.
¡°Those words.¡±
Dn approached.
¡°May I take it that the Master has missed me too?¡±
Charlize blinked slowly. Dn, who sincerely missed Charlize, took a step closer.
A refreshing scent shed through him. Charlize looked up at Dn.
¡°I missed you, Master.¡±
Charlize felt strange.
It seemed like Dn keeps tapping deep in her heart.
Asking her to open it. Asking her to trust him. Like raindrops hitting a window.
Quietly and covertly.
¡°So did I, Your Highness.¡±
It was good that she came back in a hurry because she wanted to see Dn.
Even though Dn was embarrassed, he looked down with joy. The eyshes covering his blue eye were long and pretty.
Charlize handed out the document first.
¡°This.¡±
¡°¡¡±
No further exnation was added.
Dn, who looked down at the envelope given by Charlize with a strange look, soon took it carefully.
Dn opened the envelope, took out the document and read it. There. It stated the purpose of Charlize¡¯s vacation.
[As the head of the Duke of Kenin, I dere that I have made a knight¡¯s oath to His Highness the Crown Prince.
There was no problem with the procedure because the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince ¡®Charlize Ronan¡¯ was appointed as His Highness¡¯s sacred deputy.
I will devote my life and be loyal to the Lord.
Duke of Kenin¡¯spensation.]
The Duke was a powerful man that even the emperor could not match.
The Duke who protected the North was famous for having no Lord for generations.
The only exception was the first emperor who founded the empire.
Such an aloof nobleman made a knight¡¯s oath to the Crown Prince.
¡°¡How.¡±
Dn was unable to talk.
The Duke even stamped it with his seal. This was.
Charlize¡¯s ability. He wouldn¡¯t have gotten it if it weren¡¯t for her.
¡®How far is the Master¡¯s ability?¡¯
There is less than half a year left until the rebellion that Dn notified previously. In his hands came a man who would serve as the basis of enormous military power and political power.
It was close to a miracle. In terms of value, it was equivalent to discovering a diamond mine.
cing something extremely valuable in his hand, Charlize stared at Dn calmly.
¡°Would this be enough to repay His Highness¡¯s trust?¡±
Just like the day when she gave a Heelu-herb in his hand and freed the pain of the 7th concubine.
Charlize captured Dn. Taking all his attention. Like there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do for Dn.
Such firm eyes.
¡°Master.¡±
Dn moved his lips slightly.
Ah, so.
How should he express this gratitude? Would theree a day when he could repay her in his heart?
Dn was overwhelmed with the many things he had received.
Because he knew how valuable the effort Charlize put behind him was. The back of his neck tingled.
¡°Beyond a reward. It¡¯s a miracle for me.¡±
He couldn¡¯t express even one percent of his gratitude.
Charlize, who opened her eyes wide with surprise, soon smiled at Dn. An enchanting smile of joy.
Her enchanting eyes bent gently.
¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that.¡±
Just in time, the wind blew.
The scent of Charlize drifted slowly. A deeper smile. Her glistening hair was bright under the sun.
A halo seemed to shine around her, as if she were radiant.
She smiled as if she was happy to be trusted. This was the way to be honored with the choice of Charlize.
¡°Long time no see. Your Highness.¡±
Charlize whispered sweetly.
Dn suddenly thought,
He wanted to kiss Charlize.
Not a gentle kiss touching the lips. But a kiss that was harsh and rough enough to take your breath away.
***
The Grand Duchy.
The atmosphere had subsided.
Fortunately, Charlize survived the ¡®ckshaw¡¯ safely.
[Yes? The Lady woke up? You mean she¡¯s not dead¡?]
The doctor, who heard the news, was shocked and couldn¡¯t shut his mouth.
[Should she have died?]
In Akan¡¯s unpleasant reaction, he exined quickly.
[There¡¯s no such case in medical science. Miraculously or theoretically. Anyone who has reached more than that level can ept extreme poison and survive alone. But that means the Lady is¡]
[It means that she is above the Master level.]
The doctor immediately denied Dante¡¯s murmur.
[Of course, it can¡¯t be that way. It¡¯s either an antibody formed by chance or some miracle happened.]
[Is it possible that Charlize is more than a master?]
The doctor replied more politely to Akan as if he saw someone telling a silly joke.
[If so, wouldn¡¯t it have been widely known?]
A reaction that seemed to not even be positive.
But even if Akan had never seen it, if there was anyone whose rank was more than a master, he thought the closest genius to it would be Charlize.
When Charlize taught Dn, she was performing swordsmanship that he had never even dreamed of.
¡®No one knows about it.¡¯
Still, Akan felt guilty.
¡®Because of me.¡¯
Even a mere doctor who was an amateur to the sword denied Charlize¡¯s status.
No, he didn¡¯t even think that Charlize was good at handling swords.
It was appalling that he had even almost killed Charlize with the ckshaw flower.
The Grand Duke, who convened a family meeting, also looked lost in thought.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, father?¡±
Only then did the Grand Duke open his mouth to Dante¡¯s question.
¡°It didn¡¯t work.¡±
The Grand Duke wiped his face with both hands.
¡°His Highness the Crown Prince said he would leave it all to Charlize¡¯s will. The request to withhold the expulsion request was rejected.¡±
¡°¡¡±
It was theirst hope, but that too failed.
Akan couldn¡¯t do anything but bite his lips like a sinner. At least Dante came to his senses and broke the silence.
¡°Tomorrow. It¡¯s Charlize¡¯s birthday. Isn¡¯t it the anniversary of mother¡¯s death?¡±
Dante continued.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s ourst chance.¡±
At that remark, Akan replied with a bitter smile.
¡°The gift that I gave to Charlize to wish her a happy birthday was a ckshaw. How could I dare see her tomorrow? Besides.¡±
Akan spoke with difficulty as if he were vomiting blood.
¡°It looks like His Highness is preparing for Charlize¡¯s birthday party. It¡¯s probably the first time for her. She was a kid who always spent each of her birthday like a dead rat, saying she was mourning the Grand Duchess.¡±
T/N: Dead rat is a metaphor for a very quiet state.
Never before in the Grand Duchy. To celebrate Charlize¡¯s birthday. It would be a good thing if he didn¡¯t hurt her with his words instead of the party.
Dante replied carefully.
¡°¡Our mother¡¯s memorial room is located in the Grand Duchy, so maybe she¡¯lle here on her birthday. Brother.¡±
Charlize had never returned to the Grand Duchy since she became Dn¡¯s teacher.
Because it was a reality that they wanted to ignore. All three men pretended not to acknowledge it.
After a long time, the Grand Duke opened his mouth.
¡°Then all we can do is wait. Just wait.¡±
He didn¡¯t think it would work out well if they were just to idly wait. However, provoking Charlize was counterproductive.
¡°¡I don¡¯t know how to ask for forgiveness.¡±
Words that might not havee out of the mouth of the Grand Duke for the rest of his life were now uttered with deep regret at this moment.
¡®If I were given a chance to go back to the past. I would never leave Charlize alone.¡¯
The Grand Duke thought.
But regret always came toote.
It was impossible to go back to the past. Time always went forward.
When he had found out that Charlize might die, the Grand Duke first admitted his fault.
¡®It¡¯s my fault.¡¯
He had put all the me on the innocent Charlize and hurt her.
Charlize was born not just out of the Grand Duchess, but also out of the Grand Duke. It was not a sin to be born. Her existence could not have been wrong.
Dante¡¯s gaze turned to the Grand Duke as if he were surprised, but that was all.
For Charlize only. All of them were sinners. They could never be free from the past.
***
Dn opened the parlor door.
Charlize stood up and looked into the flowerpot.
A white finger touched the newly-flowered buds.
Somehow, Dn knocked on the open door because he felt like he shouldn¡¯t have peeped at the scene.
Knock, knock.
¡°¡You came early?¡±
Charlize turned around and stated.
Dn asked her to wait for a while, so she was spending time alone. Charlize¡¯s gaze reached Dn¡¯s hand.
Dn approached her with pottery in his hand.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude.¡±
¡°Me neither. I didn¡¯t know you were preparing for a birthday party.¡±
The white pottery was decorated with splendid jewels. Steam rose from it as if it contained warm water.
Charlize noticed Dn¡¯s intentions. Because Dn used to wash her feet.
¡°Just for a moment. Would you please sit down?¡±
Charlize slowly sat down in the chair, looking at Dn.
Dn put the pottery down on the floor. And the Crown Prince slowly knelt his knee before Charlize.
¡°Your Highness, why¡¡±
¡°It must have been a hard journey, so I¡¯d like to give you a simple massage.¡±
Dn¡¯s movement was so natural that Charlize missed the timing to stop him.
It was a little embarrassing. Though she never felt bad.
He carefully took off her shoes while holding Charlize¡¯s calf. Her bare feet that were exposed were small and smooth. A pure white foot that no one had ever seen.
Charlize took a deep breath.
With a ssh.
Her two feet soon fell into the water.
Dn had a polite and calm face while in a kneeling position.
The Crown Prince undid his cuff button. And he rolled his sleeves up.
¡°¡Ah.¡±
Charlize groaned with heat.
He poured water on her feet with his bare hands. It was warm.
Charlize¡¯s breath tickled.
But it was weirder to show that she was conscious here.
Why all of sudden.
***
Chapter 40
¡°Don¡¯t be sick. I beg of you please don¡¯t get hurt.¡±
¡®You heard everything.¡¯
From the maids. The story of entering the Lion Mountains alone.
Dn sounded worried.
¡°I¡¯m not hurt, Your Highness.¡±
¡°I¡¯m upset.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t that difficult either.¡±
¡°¡¡±
When Charlize tried to reassure him, Dn lifted his head, holding Charlize¡¯s ankle.
Like a beast who listened well, his clear ck hair was seen. It sparkled, resembling the decadence of the night. It was blinding.
With their eyes entangled, Dn¡¯s fingers rubbed Charlize¡¯s feet. It was soft as if a snail crawled over them. At his subtle touch, her shoulders flinched.
¡°I think that¡¯s a relief.¡±
At Dn¡¯s voice, Charlize suddenly wanted to scratch her cheek.
The contact with water. It felt strange. The Crown Prince carried on with his words.
¡°I also believe that you have been protected by God.¡±
It felt dangerous.
She felt like she was going to keep getting sucked in. Her breath became hot with a strange sense of ipatibility.
The feet of a young nobledy was recognized as precious. Because it was always covered with dresses and shoes.
Maybe that was why her cheeks were hot, Charlize thought.
¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±
The strange time was over. Dn took out a towel. He put Charlize¡¯s feet on his thighs and wiped them.
At the tip of her toes, she felt his hard thigh muscles. Dn even put shoes on her feet.
His kindness had always been the same, but why did it feel it different at the moment?
Charlize tried hard to suppress the strange feelinging up inside her.
¡°I missed the Master¡¯s voice. It feels like my own pce when I¡¯m listening to it.¡±
It must be an illusion but it sounded like a passionate confession.
¡°So did I, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Did you feel offended?¡±
Dn said abruptly. Charlize hesitated. Maybe it sounded like she was in a bad mood because he prepared a birthday party.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t get permission from Master first.¡±
¡°If you get permission from me first. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise party.¡±
Dn was still looking at Charlize, kneeling.
He felt a sense of consideration. Ever since Charlize became his teacher, she had casually skipped her birthday every single time.
Even if Dn had wanted to greet her, she refused. So perhaps he thought this was his chance.
¡°Then¡¡±
Dn hesitated.
¡°Would it be okay if I throw your birthday party as scheduled?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Charlize smiled softly.
It wasn¡¯t until Charlize¡¯s permission was given that Dn¡¯s expression loosened. Dn was sorry, but Charlize was grateful.
Because she felt like he wanted to give it to herself.
Dn hesitated for a moment.
¡®Should I tell her the recent news from the Grand Duke?¡¯
A request to withhold the application for expulsion. Of course, he refused, but he thought for a moment whether or not he should inform Charlize.
Yet Dn didn¡¯t open his mouth.
For no reason. He didn¡¯t want to bother her. His Master¡¯s family turned away from her without exception even on her birthday.
¡®She should only hear good words.¡¯
Dn thought.
For the first time, he wanted to give her a proper celebration.
Charlize rose from her seat.
After a long time, she was about to go back to her room and take a rest.
Like thest greeting, Dn¡¯s voice detained Charlize.
¡°If I may say a word in advance.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn.
¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
The boy¡¯s vignce was now gone. His stiffened Adam¡¯s apple could be seen.
As Dn opened the parlor door, there was a bulging tendon in his arm seen through his tight shirt.
¡°Thank you for being born, Master.¡±
His voice echoed in her ears.
The words that Charlize had never once heard.
He engraved it inly.
***
The birthday party was luxurious.
Noble food. The beautiful melody yed by the invited musicians. The atmosphere of the pce was decorated with excellent magic.
She also liked the dagger ne that Dn gave her as a gift.
The employees liked Charlize. Even though it must have been hard preparing for the party, they always smiled shyly when they see her.
She got quite a lot of gifts.
A bath bomb made by Mary. A scarf hand-embroidered by a young nobledy. Leather gloves for winter, a horse-riding whip, and a luxury note that indicated it wouldn¡¯t get wet easily in water.
¡®So this is how it feels.¡¯
Charlize was also a Lady. She knew what a luxurious birthday party of a young nobledy was. But it was the first time she realized she could feel such warmth.
¡®I feel a tickling sensation somewhere.¡¯
Charlize held Dn¡¯s gift.
It was a simple ne that wasn¡¯t too gaudy. It would be good to wear it every day.
As Charlize pulled the end of the ne, it quickly became a dagger. The work of jewel crafting and dagger smelting were very different fields.
It would have been custom-made by a person who was good at both of these things, so he would have spent a lot of time and money on this.
A sword had always kept Charlize¡¯s mind at ease, but it was especially true for this one.
¡®Is it because Dn gave it to me?¡¯
The texture was exceptionally good.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside the pce, but in the corner of the garden?¡±
¡°¡Are you looking for me?¡±
Charlize, who was sitting on the bench, raised her head. Dn¡¯s hair was a little messy. Did he worry because she disappeared without a word?
Dn slowly approached with a relieved face.
¡°Everyone¡¯s looking for Master.¡±
¡°I wanted to be alone for a while, so I came out here.¡±
Of course, the party felt good and it was apletely different experience. But she had gotten tired of dealing with many people.
As if he understood Charlize, Dn naturally sat next to her on the bench.
¡°Is it the ne?¡±
The numerous gifts Charlize received were beautifully packed in a box.
As she cherished the dagger ne given by Dn, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression was eased smoothly.
¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
Charlize put the dagger back into the ne. The privilege of holding a real sword in front of the Crown Prince.
It was no different from making a public announcement in front of everyone. The Crown Prince was extremely fond of the Grandmaster.
¡°It would be useful for dangerous situations.¡±
Dn took the ne while watching Charlize. Then he bent his head down and lowered his posture.
In an instant, their lips got closer. Their breaths narrowed.
Dn¡¯s fingers grazed the back of her neck faintly. His skin that touched her skin felt hot. Dn, who put on the ne, entangled his eyes with Charlize.
¡°It looks good on you, Master.¡±
Charlize only blinked, and said nothing.
Because he was too close.
Dn breathed back the breath that Charlize exhaled, and he stepped back. Charlize inadvertently held the ne by hand.
¡°Would you like to go back inside?¡±
¡°¡Yes, Your Highness.¡±
Dn took Charlize¡¯s hand and led her inside. Most of the employees at the party were friendly to Charlize.
However, a few young nobledies stayed at the party like an uninvited guest. Countess waved her fan and said,
¡°By the way, how can the Grandmaster prove that her swordsmanship is not dangerous? It¡¯s usually a ne, but isn¡¯t it still a sword?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. What if His Highness gets hurt by mistake? If she receives a gift like that.¡±
The favor from the royal family was originally attracted much gossip. Dn looked at Charlize.
¡°Master.¡±
¡°No, Your Highness. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
Charlize didn¡¯t need Dn¡¯s help. She had the ability to collect insults against herself on her own.
Somehow, leaving Dn stunned, Charlize approached the young nobledies.
¡°That¡¯s an interesting story.¡±
Charlize spoke.
¡°Oh my god, Gra, Grandmaster.¡±
¡°Ha, happy birthday.¡±
The young nobledies became very surprised.
As they were just talking behind her back, they felt guilty and looked down.
The position of the Grandmaster of the Crown Prince was very high. Although Charlize applied for an application for expulsion, the Lady from the Ronan family was still nobility.
Most of them bit their lips faintly as if they had made a mistake, but the Countess, who led the gossip, raised her chin.
The Countess asked,
¡°Did you hear it, Grandmaster?¡±
Charlize furrowed her eyes and smiled.
At that moment, the Countess, who saw Charlize¡¯s smile in front of her, flinched. It was amon reaction for those who were easily fascinated by Charlize, but the Countess¡¯s pride became hurt so she crumpled her forehead.
¡°That¡¯s right, so I won¡¯t apologize. Even the Grandmaster couldn¡¯t deny it either. Even if His Highness had given it to you first, if you are an intelligent person. It¡¯s the right to have rejected the gift.¡±
It had been a while since she loved such a gift, so Charlize had no intention of letting the Countess talk more.
Charlize immediately suggested.
¡°Then shall I show you?¡±
Charlize looked indifferent.
¡°Whether my swordsmanship is dangerous or not.¡±
¡°I, in here you mean?¡±
The Countess, who proudly puffed out her chest and pretended to be strong, became flustered by Charlize¡¯s words.
¡°Yes. Not to hurt anyone, not to touch anything. Would you acknowledge it if I were to perform a sword dance?¡±
The Countess used her brain to think. There were many obstacles inside. Including the attendants, there were countless people around.
Bowls and wine sses on the table. There were also gift boxes given to Charlize everywhere.
And she was going to do a sword dance here?
¡®It can¡¯t be possible.¡¯
The Countess thought. She couldn¡¯t back down.
Because many people at the party were already paying attention to the conversation.
¡°Sure, let¡¯s see it.¡±
The Countess doubted Charlize¡¯s ability. Charlize was dressed in a fancy dress as the main character of the party. She didn¡¯t believe she would be able to wield a sword in that dress.
Charlize¡¯s gaze reached the knight who was guarding the party. The knight, who understood her gesture, approached her and stretched out his sword.
It was a big long sword.
The people who had heard the conversation became nervous. But Charlize calmly asked the Countess.
¡°Can I borrow this for a moment?¡±
Charlize said, pointing to the choker of the Countess¡¯s neck. Swept in the mood, the Countess handed over the choker.
Charlize closed her eyes proudly.
And tied thece around her eyes.
It was a redce.
¡°She¡¯s doing a sword dance without being able to see?¡±
Someone murmured quietly.
Shortly after, Charlize pulled the long sword from the knight. Without hesitation, her quick movement was urate.
The musicians had stopped ying for a moment due to the disturbance of the main character of the party.
¡°Continue ying.¡±
The Crown Princemanded the musicians.
They noticed and started ying the music again.
Passionate but decadent. A beautiful melody began to spread inside the party hall. The maids who had admired Charlize looked at her anxiously.
The noble guests also looked at Charlize nervously. They couldn¡¯t dare express their opinion on what the Crown Prince had already implicitly allowed.
Charlize raised her sword.
¡°¡¡±
Everyone held their breath.
Charlize recalled the innocence of a fairy that asionally came to her. Like the time she danced the sword dance under the moonlight, Charlize began to dance.
Everyone¡¯s eyes slowly grew wider.
***
Chapter 41
A wless sword dance unfolded.
Charlize turned the sword as she walked forward. Surprisingly, the sword spinning in circles did not touch anything around it.
She lowered the spinning sword to her waist. Her other hand stretched out gracefully, and raised the sword that had been ced on the side, as if supporting it again.
Smooth dancing lines.
Charlize swung the sword widely. Each time, it was a different movement, free from rules. But even if she walked between the tables and passed a group of nervous people.
The sword just passed by, never touching anyone. Her movements were artistic.
¡°Even though she covered her eyes¡¡±
Someone muttered inadvertently.
As if there was a wall in front of her, she scratched up the air with her sword, flew softly like a butterfly, and turned the sword in the air.
It melded with the beautiful melody.
Elegant and delicate. The fancy sword stopped as if it were controlling her breathing, but she quickly made a series of stabbing movements.
Matching the music perfectly. Charlize did the same when the beat was fast enough to be passionate, and Charlize smiled like an enchanting dancer when the beat slowed down.
Even with her eyes closed. No, it was more because her eyes were tied withce.
The anxiety became doubled and their gaze was fixated on her.
Charlize moved the sword closer to her face, raising her chin high.
A slender wrist with an exposed neckline and sword. At first, those who were afraid of getting hurt, unknowingly approached Charlize, like a tiger moth jumping into fire.
Even as the distance became narrower and more dangerous, Charlize fluttered like a free butterfly. Just like a wide training ground, the party hall became her stage.
¡°Her dance line, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±
One of the maids who was watching couldn¡¯t stand it and expressed her admiration. In fact, they all felt the same way.
Charlize was like a dreamy fairy, she looked as alluring as a growndy, but as innocent as a young girl.
The thin dress material worn by Charlize blended subtly with the sharp sword. A keen and cool energy flowed, but that itself was a charm.
¡°¡¡±
The music ended. The musicians ying, as if bewitched, looked at Charlize with a dreamy, hazy expression.
No, everyone at the party wore the same expression. Charlize slowly put down the sword. Then she pulled down thece that covered her eyes.
Her unique mysterious eyes were revealed. Her beautiful face soon found the youngdy¡¯s figure. Soon, Charlize¡¯s ears heard the enthusiastic apuse.
p p p!
No one was hurt even as Charlize freely swung her sword around. No single object was scratched.
Even though she couldn¡¯t see it, she avoided marble pirs and stairs well. No matter what anyone said, Charlize proved it perfectly.
Her swordsmanship was not dangerous.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize approached the Countess.
Despite the intense sword dance, Charlize showed no signs of exhaustion.
The Countess was an amateur in her knowledge about swordsmanship, but she was vaguely aware of how excellent Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship was.
The Countess¡¯s face turned red.
¡°Are you still thinking the same thing?¡±
¡°I was wrong, Grandmaster.¡±
The Countess quickly admitted.
¡°I apologize for my insult. I, I¡¯m sure His Highness was very thoughtful. I was being presumptuous.¡±
It was a quick change of attitude. But now after seeing her sword dance, she couldn¡¯t force Charlize anymore.
The Countess stammered. When Charlize was near, she couldn¡¯t make eye contact with her, so she lowered her head. Her heart was beating fast.
It wasn¡¯t humiliation. Just¡
Rather than a ¡®sword dance¡¯, it was a dance that could even be called a ¡®flower dance¡¯. Not a single flower could have been more beautiful and intense than Charlize.
Charlize gave the choker back and nodded.
¡°I ept your apology.¡±
The Countess¡¯s face turned red in a different meaning.
Charlize turned lightly and returned the sword to the knight. The knight quivered his lips.
The atmosphere of the party heated up. Everyone talked about the sword dance that they just saw with a slightly elevated countenance.
The admiration that she could not feel even when she watched the highly praised opera flowed from the nobles.
***
After a while, the party ended.
The guests went back, and the employees cleaned up the party hall left behind.
Charlize was walking with Dn under the moonlight. There were many flowers in the well-decorated garden of the Crown Prince Pce.
¡°It was a good¡ sword dance.¡±
At the bted appreciation, Charlize looked at Dn.
¡°Oh, is that so?¡±
¡°Yes, the more I spend my time with Master, the more amazed I be.¡±
Only then did Charlize recall what happened a while ago.
¡®Dn was trying to save me.¡¯
Like a knight saving an insulted young nobledy, Dn tried to take the lead.
[No, Your Highness. I¡¯ll take care of it.]
Although Charlize solved it cleanly.
Fortunately, Dn¡¯s expression looked the same as usual, as if he wasn¡¯t offended by the incident. No, rather, he seemed a little nervous.
Charlize stopped walking.
¡°Thank you for always taking care of me. Still, today was a happy day.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s a relief.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Your Highness.¡±
Although the uninvited guest was a bit annoying, it was a pleasant birthday celebration overall. That her birthday could be such a happy day. She experienced this fact for the first time.
But Charlize was not swayed by emotions. She didn¡¯t intend to settle down here just because she wasfortable right now.
Charlize¡¯s mood became strange.
Dn paid attention to Charlize. Her lips moved slowly.
¡°I also intend to kill the Emperor.¡±
Dn paused for a moment. The words flowed peacefully, but it gave off a threatening and refined hatred. Because it was how he truly felt.
Her fancy sword dance still lingered in his eyes. Like the intensely burning sun, like the captivating moon. Her distinctive hair mixed with blonde and silver hair shook.
The wind blew.
¡°Is the rebellion going to happen soon?¡±
Charlize smiled like a flower.
She didn¡¯t even call the Emperor ¡®His Majesty¡¯. Dn felt a strange sense of ipatibility but soon tried to suppress it.
¡°Yes.¡±
He could make an oath again and again. And always sincerely.
Charlize to him,
¡°Everything will be ording to the Master¡¯s will.¡±
Because she was the woman he loved, his only teacher, his first interest, and his savior.
Looking at Charlize smiling brightly, Dn felt there was a secret she was not telling. But now,
He shouldn¡¯t dig about it. Even if he knew, he didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d be able to do anything about it.
Dn just wanted Charlize to be the way she was. He had no intention of fixing or forcing her.
It was an unusually strong moonlit night.
Dn smiled slowly together with Charlize.
With contentment.
His world is colored. Filled by Charlize.
***
¡°What about the preparation for the rebellion?¡±
¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡±
At Dn¡¯s question, ¡®Shadow¡¯ politely bowed and answered. The rebellion was just around the corner.
As Duke Kenin gave a knight¡¯s oath to Dn, he got numerous knights following the Duke. But, the root was all ¡®Shadow¡¯ here.
As soon as Dn is crowned, he was nning to give preferential treatment by organizing ¡®Shadow¡¯ higher than the imperial knights under the Emperor¡¯s order.
¡®That¡¯s why it fits the knights that Master named it.¡¯
¡®Shadow¡¯ blindly pursued the wealth and power that Dn promised sweetly.
The knights who practiced hellish training every day were in the process of achieving an explosive increase in skills.
But things didn¡¯t always go smoothly.
¡°Lord.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°There¡¯s something you need to know.¡±
V approached Dn. When Dn reached out, a well-organized report was given.
¡°We found it. An insider who tried to sell information to the information guild.¡±
¡°Is it this guy?¡±
¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t know the Lord nted people in the information guild.¡±
¡®I¡¯m so stupid¡¯, V muttered.
Dn, who read the report quickly, gave the order.
¡°Call everyone.¡±
¡°Yes. Should we bring in the insider? We¡¯ve got it ready.¡±
¡°Alright.¡±
V hurried.
Dn burned the paper by sticking the report to the torch with an expressionless face.
Crackle crackle crackle.
Dark ashes flowed from the burning paper. Dn stepped outside, crushing the ashes with his military boots.
¡°I greet the Eternal Lord.¡±
Dn looked at the knights kneeling with an expressionless face.
In the future, they will be called the Emperor¡¯s shadow. These knights were selected only by their skills and loyalty, regardless of their status or origin.
There should never have been anyone who would want to spread information outside.
¡°This is him. My Lord.¡±
V held out an insider.
The one who dared sell information about Charlize to the information guild but got caught.
The insider, who was tied with a rope, felt deathly fear and trembled.
Dn was an extraordinary genius who was taught directly by Charlize. He was already close to being a master.
Dn¡¯s swinging sword gracefully touched the insider¡¯s neck.
¡°What on earth did I do wrong¡!
All I¡¯ve done was just give some information about the girl¡!¡±
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you sell my information?¡±
Dn was intimidating.
The desperate man began to beg for his life.
¡°Uh, uh, spare, spare me! Because I couldn¡¯t see the wicked woman next to the Lord!¡±
The insider was no longer able to shout.
Soon, his neck was amputated. His eyes that were open after being shocked seemed to pop out at any time.
Why? Why? The insider couldn¡¯t understand. His world was beginning to spin. Tuk, the head, which was on the floor, opened its mouth for a moment.
Dn held the insider¡¯sst breath and whispered.
¡°If you did, your family would have survived.¡±
Domination was just domination. His consideration and kindness were arranged only for Charlize.
The drop of blood on his cheek fell gently down his skin.
Tuk.
Dn¡¯s energy was clearly ckened. An unfeeling voice mixed with intense malice. The knights trembled as they watched Dn in person.
¡°Find all his family, cut off their limbs, and disy them on the street.¡±
¡°I ept the order from my Lord.¡±
There was no drop of mercy.
An order worthy of a tyrant.
Dn, who was colored ck by Charlize herself, smiled softly.
A monster named ¡®Keira¡¯ was created by the imperial family. But born as a more atrocious monster than her was himself, Charlize¡¯s tyrant.
***
Chapter 42
¡®All preparations areplete.¡¯
Finally, tomorrow the rebellion was going to take ce.
Charlize suppressed her tension.
She went over the n once again with a level head.
¡®The n is perfect.¡¯
The day before, she had a strategy meeting with Dn the whole day.
[Tomorrow is the ¡®Imperial Knights Day¡¯, Master. All the knights following the Emperor will gather at the Imperial Pce.]
[The Emperor probably believes it¡¯s safe because there are a lot of knights guarding him. But conversely, if the Imperial Pce is surrounded, the Emperor¡¯s forces can be tied together in one ce.]
The Imperial Knights, even including the 9th Division. Before her return, most of the young noblemen, including her fianc¨¦e Kahu, belonged to the Imperial Knights.
All of them were outstanding andudable. But Charlize believed in Dn.
[Your Highness, please take charge of the Imperial Pce. I will besiege outside the Imperial Pce and face the reinforcements that gather for the Emperor.]
[You¡¯re saying that we should divide the roles inside and outside. Master.]
Charlize nodded.
[Yes, Your Highness will be inside. And the outside will be mine. It will be an unanticipated rebellion. The strategy will be to distract the others so that we can deal with it with a smaller number of people.]
Charlize continued.
[Remember. Before the Emperor is driven away, you must take control of the hidden imperial archives. The hideous corruption and misdeeds of the imperial family are all recorded there. Those are precious materials that will serve as the cause of Your Highness¡¯s rebellion.]
At Charlize¡¯s firm words, Dn looked at her strangely because the existence of hidden imperial archives where kept was not public knowledge.
The hidden archives was a location that only the imperial family knew the whereabouts of.
Dn was surprised by Charlize¡¯s intelligence. Moreover, she even affirmed that the corruption of the imperial family was hideous enough to be the cause of rebellion.
[I¡¯ll remember, Master.]
Nevertheless, Dn replied, gently hiding his surprise.
[The ceremony will be held until the evening. Once you give me the sign that you¡¯ve taken control of the gate, I¡¯ll strike the Imperial Pce with the ¡®Shadow¡¯.]
There were a total of five gates in the Imperial Pce.
The east gate, the west gate, the south gate, the north gate. Andstly, the main gate.
[Yes. All the knights who are on duty as the gatekeeper tomorrow have been filled with Your Highness¡¯ people. Unfortunately, the main gate failed to be in our domain¡ It will be alright because the north, south, east, and gates are within our control.]
Dn nodded, thanking her for her diligent work. There would be no hindrances to infiltration. And there would also be no difficulties with the siege.
[The Lords from all over the empire wille up and follow you, including Duke Kenin, who swore loyalty to Your Highness.]
If he failed to support the rebellion, the price would be his life.
But perhaps she spoke collectedly and calmly, Dn stared at Charlize for a long time.
[The emperor. I will tie him up with a rope and make him kneel in front of Master.]
Charlize was convinced of their sess.
She believed in Dn. To be exact, she trusted her own decision of choosing Dn.
To calm her excitement ahead of the long-awaited destruction of the Emperor. Only that was Charlize¡¯s task.
¡°¡Haah.¡±
Charlize breathed slowly.
Looking back, time flew so fast. It was already autumn. The season that drove the 7th concubine to death.
Charlize and Dn visited the grave of the 7th concubine. Just as she had stayed with him at the funeral hall all the time. Every anniversary of the 7th concubine¡¯s death, Charlize had always been with Dn.
¡°Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice, even now, remained warm.
As Charlize turned around, Dn slowly approached her. Charlize looked at Dn and observed him.
His ck glistening hair overshadowed all other colors. His soft curved blue eyes. And his lips contain only kind words.
¡®From tomorrow¡¡¯
He will be the symbol ¨C a tyrant who took power without mercy.
Because Charlize raised him to be like that.
Dn reached out his hand as if to grab it. Charlize took his hand and led him to the grave.
Filled with fallen autumn leaves, the graveyard was calm and tidy. It was as calm akin to the 7th concubine when she was still alive.
Coincidentally, the day before the rebellion was the anniversary of the 7th concubine¡¯s death. Dn, who stood in front of the grave, slowly bowed and gave his courtesies.
¡®Mother.¡¯
Dn called the 7th concubine from his heart.
¡®It finally bes like this.¡¯
Thest day of the funeral.
Dn, a boy, and Charlize, a girl, swore to each other in the rain. On the night when he had held a broken heart after finishing the funeral procession.
He lowered himself on the dirty ground. They knelt to each other, kissed the back of each other¡¯s hands, and pledged as if to inscribe it in their souls.
Their long, long childhood wasing to an end.
¡®Just like how I swore back then.¡¯
Indeed, Dn and Charlize grew up to be adults who would cause the destruction of the Empire.
Charlize lowered her eyes. She would never forget. ¡®Please take good care of Dn¡¯. It was the 7th concubine¡¯s final request.
The autumn wind blew crisply. If it were a snowy winter, could she have felt a little better, even with this frigid heart?
¡°I have a question, Master.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn.
As long as she believed it wouldn¡¯t be a failure, just keep believing in their sess. Tomorrow, Dn will eventually be the Emperor, and Charlize will be the Emperor¡¯s Grandmaster.
Today was thest time the Crown Prince and the Grandmaster, who could remain innocent.
¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d call it someday?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°My name.¡±
Charlize became embarrassed for a moment, but he certainly asked her of that. Dn peered at Charlize.
When he bes the Emperor, it would be a noble name that no one can call. In the imperial family, adults would soon disappear.
Dn¡¯s silence was certainly not coercion, but she could tell his subtle desire for her to call his name.
It was not hard to call a name. She could do it as much as she wanted.
¡°Now, I¡¯ll address you.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn.
¡°Dn.¡±
Two sybles. Pronouncing it was easy. But somehow, Charlize felt like the inside of her throat was numb.
Tension seeped into her breath.
Dn¡¯s quiet lips trembled a little. He had been longing for it.
¡°Just one more time.¡±
¡°¡Dn.¡±
He looked strangely thrilled, as if he had received something very precious. Charlize blinked. The atmosphere suddenly became hot.
She couldn¡¯t say anything more because her mind becameplicated. Knowing that he was so blind. Because she knew that his trust had always been infallible. And because he knew how much he regarded her.
A vastly broad heart became vividly stained in the brief silence. A paper which had been pure white had ckened. The once innocent boy.
These thoughts suddenly came to mind.
Charlize shut her mouth. She covered it so that she couldn¡¯t feel Dn¡¯s heart. With thick oil paints.
***
¡°Grandmaster, there¡¯s someone you need to meet.¡±
V said as soon as she returned to the Imperial Pce.
As tomorrow was the rebellion, Charlize was very careful today.
As a ¡®Shadow¡¯, V knew the situation and reported to Charlize while cautiously looking at the surrounding.
¡°His Highness has allowed it.¡±
¡°¡Guide me.¡±
Soon Charlize was guided into a secret room.
Anguid light was lighting up the room. It was warmer than outside.
¡°¡It¡¯s been a while, Grandmaster.¡±
The one who stood and waited calmly was an acquaintance of Charlize. Because it was her fianc¨¦e before her return, Kahu.
Charlize looked at V without saying a word. Kahu exined the situation.
¡°Outwardly, although I may be the heir apparent, I have been leading the Duchy of Delmon as the Duke¡¯s deputy. Let me tell you straightforwardly. I¡¯d like to join the rebellion together with you.¡±
¡°Young Duke.¡±
Charlize¡¯s voice sounded indifferent.
¡°Who told you I was going to raise a rebellion?¡±
With a firm gaze, Charlize didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. There should be very few people who would know that a rebellion was going to take ce.
¡®Does that mean information got leaked?¡¯
Where?
A warning signal rang in her head. Had it been so poorly prepared that someone had noticed the rebellion in advance?
Was there a whistle-blower?
It was a matter of everyone¡¯s life and death, hence Charlize had to know.
Kahu denied it.
¡°On the contrary, it was more of a guess I vaguely thought while I had been chasing you.¡±
At first, Kahu didn¡¯t know it would be like this. He just caught the information as he investigated and chased after Charlize Ronan zealously.
The flow of time, the future that he once knew, suddenly began to be twisted. And at the center of the flow was Charlize.
If he could find out more about Charlize, he had thought all the paradoxes would be solved.
So when it came to Charlize, he tried to unravel everything about her obsessively. And recently there was clearly something different.
¡®I¡¯ve seen the same thing, but a more thorough rebellion, before my return.¡¯
The unusual atmosphere of Lords, information flowing into Charlize, and astronomical amounts of funds leaking.
As he had been chasing after Charlize, he had happened to realize. Perhaps a rebellion would happen again this time.
If the rebellion that would happen centered around Charlize, then, of course, Dn would be the next emperor.
[Is my guess correct?]
So Kahu went to Dn with half certainty.
At that time, Dn looked at Kahu quietly and gently asked.
[If so, will you join us?]
At that moment Kahu realized he had no choice. Once he knew of the secret, he would only die if he didn¡¯t join. Kahu nodded.
But perhaps the reason he had epted it was because of Charlize.
The secret between the throne and the Imperial Pce, which was piled up by bloody evil deeds, may be rted to the disappearance of the former Charlize.
After chasing after her for a long time, he had be attached to her. This time, he¡¯d rather join the rebellion and protect Charlize.
¡°I went to His Highness and straightforwardly asked, then he asked me if I would join him and I epted it.¡±
¡°¡If His Highness allowed it, then it¡¯s already over. Why would you ask for my permission?¡±
Charlize asked calmly. Kahu answered politely.
¡°Because His Highness said that I would still need Grandmaster¡¯s permission.¡±
This meant that without Charlize¡¯s permission, Dn would not withdraw Kahu.
Charlize became surprised for a moment because of Dn¡¯s casual handover of power. But soon she regained her rationality.
Charlize used her mind to think.
¡®Dn doesn¡¯t have a Crown Princess, so he had failed to expand his power.¡¯
She had recruited the Duke of Kenin, and many other lords to her side. Yet, he was still anxious.
¡®If it was the Duke of Delmon.¡¯
There was nothing to lose. That¡¯s a huge benefit. He also joined with his own feet.
Charlize just didn¡¯t want to use Kahu politically.
Before returning, he had been the only person looking for the missing Charlize when no one else had.
¡°If you¡¯d like help in your decision, Grandmaster, then let me manage the main gate alone tomorrow.¡±
¡°¡Alright.¡±
Among the five gates of the Imperial Pce, the main gate was the only one that they had not been able to take hold of.
There was nothing more to worry about.
Because it was Kahu who was going to take hold of it.
¡°I will allow your participation.¡±
Kahu¡¯s face brightened.
¡®But Kahu, I want him to be in a safe zone.¡¯
She couldn¡¯t help it.
Rebellion had to take precedence over her emotions.
¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation, Grandmaster.¡±
She hesitated. After his words, Charlize felt strange.
¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation, as well.¡±
Charlize breathed slowly.
Kahu raises his head. Charlize emptied her mind. Revenge was just around the corner.
Indeed.
¡®Feelings.¡¯
She didn¡¯t need any single one.
***
Chapter 43
The Imperial Pce was in a festive atmosphere.
It was the ¡®Imperial Knights Day¡¯, which was held only once a year. The Emperor offered avish dinner, saying that he would boost the knight¡¯s morale. He even offered something he rarely allowed ¨C alcohol.
Holding a sword, the knights drank with restraint. Still, they got tipsy.
Then, there was an ominous whistle.
Fwoooo-
It was a sign that all five gates of the Imperial Pce had been closed.
Shortly after, arrows hit the light floating in the air. The magic shattered and all the bright lights went out. The night was dark.
The surrounding was plunged into darkness.
Dn raised his hand. The ¡®Shadow¡¯ moved.
¡°An, an arrow flew!¡±
¡°It¡¯s an intruder!¡±
¡°Turn on the lights!¡±
Bombs of smoke rolled in between the knights who hadn¡¯t yet grasped the situation.
In an instant, the entire pce was enveloped in smoke. Because it was something the knights had learned from their training, they knew what scent it was at once.
A deadly poisonous herb called ¡®Faint-herb¡¯.
And if you inhaled the smoke that burned the ¡®Faint-herb¡¯, you would faint after a while.
It was just a well-known poisonous herb known for a long time since it became extinct in the West Continent. If you want to get it, you would have to bring it from the East Continent. However it was very expensive because the distance was far.
However, the smoke bombs were endless. It was enough to reach hundreds. This alone was worth billions of genen.
¡°It¡¯s a Faint-herb! Everyone cover your mouths! Soak a towel and put it in your mouth¡! Cough cough.¡±
The captain of the knights, who knew how to deal with it, stood up and shouted. The smart ones hurriedly poured alcohol into the tablecloth and covered their mouths with it.
But it was not enough. Several knights staggered and soon fell.
¡°I can¡¯t see anything! Ugh!¡±
¡°Re, rebellion!¡±
¡°Protect His Majesty!¡±
¡°upy a position!¡±
Since all gates were closed, the Imperial Pce became akin to an isted ind.
The ¡®Shadow¡¯ quickly entered the chaotic atmosphere. The ¡®Shadow,¡¯ who always trained on dark nights, swung their sword well even though it was dark.
They covered the tip of their sword with the faint-herb, causing their opponent to be incapacitated with just a single attack.
It was an effort to reduce the loss of the Imperial Knights who would be loyal to Dn.
The knights copsed helplessly, but they quickly rearranged the formation. They were not imperial knights for no reason. When it became certain that it was the rebellion, a servant ran away. He ran to the north desperately.
Sending relief requests to the lords across the country.
¡°Everyone, wake up!¡±
The ¡®Shadows¡¯, including Dn, were already wearingpletely wet masks so that they could be free from the influence of ¡®Faint-herb¡¯.
With his sword, Dn cut down the knights and knocked down the knights in front of him.
He was a Master. Due to Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship, he was already using the highest skills among masters.
Even if he swung the sword and cut them off, he was able to prevent his opponent from getting hurt. Without having their skin torn or letting them bleed external wounds, instead giving them internal wounds.
However, the Shadows didn¡¯t have the same skill as Dn. So the swords of the ¡®Shadows¡¯ were thickly covered with ¡®Faint-herb¡¯. With just one attack, the enemies would faint.
¡°Lord!¡±
In an instant, Dn defeated several knights. His talent wasparable to masters which was rare, even among the Imperial Knights.
So far, things were going as nned.
¡°Ahhhh!¡±
Someone ran into Dn. Without even looking, Dn defeated his opponent by swinging his sword in a parabolic curve.
Dn saw Hugo approaching.
¡°How are things going?¡±
¡°It¡¯s going well.¡±
¡°Hugo.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The Imperial Pce was bing bright again as knights came with torches in a hurry.
Thanks to those individuals, there were some good things.
He could see the Emperor running away to escape from a distance.
Hugo¡¯s mission was to follow behind the Emperor secretly and announce his location at the right time.
Dn ordered.
¡°If it is inevitable during the mission, you can kill him.¡±
The maids and servants were all fallen. At most, the ones left were knights who were trained to be resistant to the ¡®Faint-herb¡¯ training. There were also knights who did not inhale the smoke due to their quick senses.
Of course, the knights who were awake were gradually falling apart due to the attacks by the Shadows.
This was because the knights had drunk alcohol unlike usual, hence, they were very slow to move as they could not avoid being affected by the ¡®Faint-herb¡¯.
¡°Except for the Emperor, do not shed more blood than necessary.¡±
He was trying to shed as little blood as possible, but if he couldn¡¯t help it, he had to kill everyone. Hugo bowed his head, understanding Dn¡¯s intent.
¡°Yes my Lord.¡±
Hugo left. Dn then ordered.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the library.¡±
Some of the Shadows followed him, while the rest dealt with the Imperial knights.
It was the hidden library for the imperial family, but its existence would be revealed to the world today. The atrocities and hideous crimes that the imperial family hadmitted so far. With all the evidence.
The hidden library was underground, near the entrance to the secret passage hidden with magic.
Fwoooo-
The sound of a whistle rang again.
The second whistle meant Charlize was in contact with Dn¡¯s reinforcement.
Dn looked up at the sky.
***
Charlize looked up at the sky. The Duke of Kenin pretended to be acquainted with her.
¡°Long time no see? I¡¯m d I¡¯m not toote.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been 3 months. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time for casual greetings.¡±
Charlize answered indifferently.
Right now a rebellion was taking ce.
Aplete battle. It was like the middle of a war and one should never be let off guard. As it was a war that ¡®Keira¡¯ went through under the influence of alcohol, the excitement she felt was stronger than her tension.
Charlize held her tight breath and gripped her sword. Next to the Duke of Kenin was the tactician who had the hwagi.
¡°When you came to see me, was this your intent from the beginning?¡±
Thanks to the mana circle, the Duke led the army quickly. The hundreds of millions of genen used for the mana circle were all paid by Charlize.
Charlize didn¡¯t answer back.
The Duke of Kenin just shook his head, dumbfounded by Charlize¡¯s huge disbursement.
¡®I knew it was unusual.¡¯
The lords of various regions gathered around Charlize¡¯s and bowed their heads. As Charlize worked hard to besiege the area, enormous amounts of power surrounded the Imperial Pce.
Smoke was rising everywhere. An urgent request for relief spread.
The nobles under the Emperor¡¯s faction were seen running from far away. They must win the rebellion quickly. The longer it took, the more disadvantageous it would be for them.
Charlize mounted on a horse.
At the moment, everyone¡¯s attention became focused on her appearance. Under the moonlight, she looked as if she was not inhuman.
Her pale nape became exposed as she tied her hair up. Wearing a neat riding suit, she lifted her sword.
¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
The outside plenipotentiary was Charlize.
Charlize reigned her horse and led everyone.
All the lords, including Duke Kenin, were willing to follow her.
Not even a single ant will be allowed into the Imperial Pce. Charlize¡¯s eyes shone intensely.
***
Dn¡¯s expression was cold.
¡®Whether it¡¯s fortunate or ill fortunate.¡¯
The imperial family were the ones who deserved to die. All kinds of corruption and luxury. Though some nobles weren¡¯t exactly saints, they didn¡¯t traffic several human beings for biological experiments.
¡®I never thought we¡¯d have this.¡¯
There was no end to the documents recording the repulsive deeds of the imperial family. Records that the Prince had secretly raped and killedmoner girls then hid the body.
A record of the treasury¡¯s illegal conduct to earn visa money through luxury and pleasure.
There was also a record of manufacturing and selling drugs led by the state, then extorting money from addicts as a weakness.
¡®How ruined the lives of these people have been all because of these drugs.¡¯
Dn looked gloomy. Normally, even Dn, the Crown Prince, couldn¡¯t enter the library without the Emperor¡¯s permission.
¡°My Lord, what¡¯s all this¡¡±
One of the Shadows, who was reviewing the data together with him, muttered in disgust.
Dn kept his mouth shut. He quickly skimmed through the bookshelf. Then something intuitively caught Dn¡¯s eyes.
A document hidden deep in the bookshelf.
¡°Follow me.¡±
V, holding a torch, followed Dn.
The cover drawn on the blue document file was somewhat clear. Dn pulled out the file and opened it.
Keira.
¡®What is this¡?¡¯
The title of the document is quite gruesome. Dn looked at it for a moment and found it was quite a strange information.
The document wasbeled as strictly confidential, and whoever made it prohibited anyone from leaking it to the external for a thousand years. The source of the document was the tower. It had required enormous research funds.
¡®A living sword?¡¯
Somehow it felt ominous. Dn hurriedly skimmed through the document.
It sounded absurd, but Dn didn¡¯t stop.
In a word, it was torture.
Dn¡¯s expression stiffened.
Dn was in a daze for a moment. Because he saw a familiar word.
¡®A piece of Ehyrit.¡¯
Charlize once taught him in ss.
The bluestone that alwayses out when digging the corpse of the monster was called a piece of the Ehyrit.
However, ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s piece¡¯ was not something that an ordinary young nobledy could know in strict secrecy.
Not only that.
[It will make the person who swallowed the piece like a monster. If his mind is weaker than the energy of the piece, he will be contaminated and be eaten. However, there is a way to survive after you swallow the piece.]
[What is it?]
[If you have a supreme intelligence that no one can keep up with. It¡¯s possible. Of course, there was only one person who had seeded.]
Even the wizards who had made the theory admitted they were unsure it would work.
¡®Master¡¯s expression at that time¡¡¯
It was definitely strange.
Dn had a gut feeling. The secret about Charlize could be hidden here. But.
The document stated that the project was suspended for the time being because no test subjects had survived the process of making the mental sword.
Dn closed the file.
They were still in the middle of rebellion, even now. Every one single moment was substantial. But Dn kept searching the bookshelf even though he got everything he needed.
His eyes soonid on another document.
¡°Your Highness.¡±
¡°Just a moment.¡±
Dn stopped the V as he tried to rush him.
Dn opened the document.
Dn¡¯s fingers began trembling. From number 1 to number 2000, the names of numerous people were written on it.
Together with status, gender, and age.
Then Dn¡¯s fingers stopped in one section. He clearly read it in letters, but they did not register in his head.
But unless his eyes were deceiving him, it was definitely a familiar name.
It was his Master.
***
Chapter 44: Illustration
Grand Duchy of Ronan.
A hawk cawed. There was a paper tied to its ws. When the Grand Duke stretched out his arm, the hawknded on his arm.
He unfolded a small rolled paper.
The Grand Duke hardened.
He saw the smoke rising from the Imperial Pce. The sound of the whistle felt ominous. Was there a rebellion?
¡°Father! Did you hear the news?¡±
Dante opened the door of the office. Next to Dante stood Akan, already armed.
¡°The Crown Prince rebelled!¡±
¡®Why?¡¯
The Grand Duke became shocked. Dn was the Crown Prince. Even if he stood still, he would have risen to the throne¡
At that moment, Charlize¡¯s face ovepped with the Crown Prince¡¯s face.
The Grand Duke¡¯s eyes hardened.
Charlize Ronan was the Grandmaster who taught the Crown Prince. If this rebellion failed, Charlize would die.
Since the application for expulsion had been sent, if Ronan insisted on his innocence, the Grand Duke and his sons would survive.
¡°Everyone, immediately get ready to go to the battlefield with military gears.¡±
The Grand Duke dered. He went through many battlefields in his youth. The movement to arm military gear was quick.
¡°I have summoned all the knights and soldiers of the Grand Duke.¡±
Akan, who had estranged rtionships with the Grand Duke, became serious.
They soon left on their way.
¡°Grandmaster!¡±
Charlize looked down at Suha. He defeated both the Count¡¯s and the Marquis¡¯ order of knights who were members of the Emperor¡¯s faction.
¡°The Ronan family ising here with knights and soldiers! What should we do?¡±
He looked resolute as if asking for an order.
It was the Ronans. Because it was Charlize¡¯s family, no one could rashly raise their sword.
¡®Are they trying to protect the Emperor?¡¯
Charlize¡¯s eyes turned cold. Even though they were family, she didn¡¯t intend to lose if she ever confronted them.
She jumped off the horse. Charlize received the bow of a soldier who was watching and then put in an arrow.
Charlize pulled the bowstring.
All those who watched Charlize were astonished. Her family was running in the direction that Charlize was aiming the arrow.
¡®If anything gets in the way, take care of everything.¡¯
Charlize held her breath. It was a veryrge bow for the young nobledy to hold. However, it was easy for Charlize.
A sharp arrowhead. Whatever it pierced, it would immediately die.
Charlize drew up her mana. Thanks to her good eyesight, she was able to see from afar. Charlize pulled the arrow more tightly. However.
¡®Red gs?¡¯
The knights of the Grand Duke were holding red gs.
A white g was often used in wars as a sign of surrender, but a red g was a sign of joining the rebellion.
¡®This is¡¡¯
It was an expression that the Grand Duke of Ronan would join the rebellion.
¡®Should I say that I¡¯m d that he didn¡¯t aim his sword at me to protect the Emperor?¡¯
Even if she didn¡¯t think of them as her family, she didn¡¯t want to see innocent blood spilled.
Charlize put down her arrow with her cheek stiffened. The Grand Duke, riding a horse at full speed, soon came to Charlize.
The Grand Duke then dered.
¡°I¡¯ll be on your side.¡±
She knew the extent of his authority, but she didn¡¯t need it.
Charlize returned the bow to the soldier.
Duke Kenin, who had been next to Charlize, greeted the Grand Duke instead.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Grand Duke! You¡¯ve made a good decision! It¡¯s better to follow the Grandmaster than following the Emperor who has been abandoned by Heaven!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You have raised your daughter very well.¡±
The Grand Duke and the Duke were of the same age, and they were once ssmates attending the Academy together.
Charlize didn¡¯t give Kenin a look whether he was dealing with the Grand Duke or not. Akan and Dante, next to the Grand Duke, looked at Charlize.
With their wistful eyes, the young masters could not talk to Charlize.
¡°Grandmaster! The monsters¡!¡±
Monsters?
Charlize stared at the messenger running in a hurry with a firm look. The messenger was huffing and puffing to report.
¡°The Imperial Knights have released the shadow monster outside the Imperial Pce!¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°The numbers are over a thousand, and they are so huge that we don¡¯t even know where they areing from¡ Soon this whole ce will be in ruins!¡±
At his urgent cry, Charlize¡¯s expression became calmer. She drew her sword from its sheath.
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°But it¡¯s dangerous!¡±
The Grand Duke who shouted out of the blue. The Grand Duke looked at her with his eyes wide open.
¡°Charlize, have you not heard! There are thousands of shadow monsters over there¡! Let¡¯s evacuate everyone right now and just regroup ns in the future¡!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Grandmaster! His Grace¡¯s words are correct!¡±
Many people agreed with the Grand Duke. However, Charlize asserted.
¡°I can handle the monsters by myself. And the longer the rebellion drags, the more disadvantageous it is for us. It was my n to finish this in a short period of time, I will not backtrack from it. I¡¯ll push ahead no matter what.¡±
Charlize cut off the Grand Duke¡¯s words. Every single moment right now was substantial. There was no time for quarrel. A knight then came out.
¡°But¡! Even with several knights attacking the shadow monsters all at once, it is barely enough to knock one down¡!¡±
Behind the shouting knight, three shadow monsters rushed in at the same time. But Charlize¡¯s movements were much faster.
Swisshh!
Charlize only swung her sword once, but the monsters fell at once. Seconds, not hours. Not many, but one.
The knight was at a loss for words.
¡°Everyone get out of the way.¡±
Charlize said, looking back.
¡°Because all of you will only get in the way.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyes shone coldly as she dealt with the monsters perfectly in front of everyone.
At that moment, everyone stepped back as an unknown pressure enveloped the area.
Nothing but monsters were pouring down the mountain range. Charlize then ordered.
¡°Don¡¯t make a blunder. Stop all the Emperor¡¯s reinforcements. Do you understand?¡±
Surprisingly perfect domination.
Everyone, including the Grand Duke, became speechless at Charlize¡¯s determined attitude.
Charlize soon disappeared into the dark. The eyes of the knights who were anxious for a while soon hardened.
¡°Everyone, follow the Grandmaster¡¯s orders!¡±
The lords raised the g and shouted. The soldiers and knights, full of morale, soon ran out shouting.
The Grand Duke trembled for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the situation which was somehow currently in perfect order. How much did they trust and follow Charlize that this was possible.
¡®Will you be okay?¡¯
The Grand Duke was worried about Charlize, but the final will was with her.
The basic of the military is to follow its leader without question. The Grand Duke was now under her. The same went for Akan and Dante. For now, he had to do the task that was given before his eyes.
As he joinedte, he had been slow to adapt, but his war experience soon permeated. Ronan would risk his life.
Even if the rebellion failed and he died, he would share his fate with Charlize. He pledged.
She could see the Imperial Pce burning in the distance. Charlize moved swiftly through the mountain range.
With tremendous vigor, the shadow monster slid down silently. In the mountains surrounding the inds, several monsters crawled.
¡®It must have been an alliance between the imperial family and the tower.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s sword moved swiftly. The shadow monsters were most powerful on a dark night. But it didn¡¯t matter. Just like how she performed a perfect sword dance with her eyes closed.
It was possible to defeat the monsters just by sensing them.
Her sword glimmered under the moonlight.
Shiiiing!
The monsters began falling in droves. Charlize climbed up a tree, hopped down, and cut them down.
Things that were not essentially living things. They were an obsession of malice that only existed to survive and imitate life.
At that moment, Charlize stumbled on a branch of a tree by mistake. In an instant, her leg was revealed. Without missing a moment, the drooling monsters rushed with their eyes popped.
Ppyung! Puppyung!
It was then.
At the same time, a tremendous mana movement was felt, and the magic of the attack exploded on the monsters who tried to attack Charlize.
An explosion magic that only a wizard of the tower can do. Charlize¡¯s face hardened. She quickly found the one who used the magic, while swinging her sword to defeat the monsters that were not scared.
¡°You should be careful.¡±
Ppyung!
The stranger used the magic one more time. Wearing a ck robe, he was tall and had a good-looking appearance.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Is it important in this situation?¡±
He hade to help her.
Payne couldn¡¯t finish his words. This was because Charlize pushed her sword close to his neck.
Charlize nced at Payne sharply. He used magic without uttering a spell. Unspoken magic. He was a considerably powerful person. Second to the highest wizard.
¡®Young. And a genius.¡¯
Charlize looked right through him.
Payne had been watching Charlize, but it was a bit refreshing because it was his first time seeing her so closely.
¡°You should be careful?¡±
Pyung!
Payne asked. Shortly after, a monster, who ran toward Charlize¡¯s arm, fell down with a roar.
Charlize decided to leave Payne alone and deal with the monster in front of her.
¡°I don¡¯t trust wizards.¡±
¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to have me?¡±
Payne also knew her skills. Even when Charlize went to a bar in the back alley with Lucy, the leader of the assassination guild. Even when Charlize took a fifteen days vacation to the Lion Mountains.
He had always been watching from afar.
Charlize didn¡¯t answer back.
One from the top, one from the bottom, one from the side, and one aiming at the leg. Charlize swung her sword in a big parab and defeated them all.
It was physically impossible, but in that instant. Her sword passed the ¡®space¡¯.
He had watched as she swung her sword in front of his eyes, but the de somehow shed from behind. Payne clicked his tongue at the ridiculous sight.
¡°You, you really are a subject worthy of research¡¡±
Charlize handled the monster with her sword, and Payne supported her up with magic.
Of course by herself was enough, but it was true that she was dealing with them more swiftly because they were together. That was why Charlize left Payne alone.
It was a cool moonlight night.
There was no expression on Charlize¡¯s face.
¡°Lord, now you really have to hurry.¡±
V said with an anxious face. Dn, who was reviewing the document, finally took his eyes off it.
Still, his head didn¡¯t work properly. Charlize Ronan. Why was the Master¡¯s name here? Of course, it was a list of candidates, so it was only a few people who could have reviewed the document.
¡°Alright.¡±
That¡¯s right, he was raising the rebellion right now. Every single moment was significant.
Dn hurried out of the library.
But as soon as he came up from the secret passage, Dn and Shadow became surrounded by numerous knights.
¡®Why are they here?¡¯
Dn asked himself. The answer came quickly.
¡®It¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s order.¡¯
Either the library was ordered to be burned, and each knight guarding the emperor would be desperate. It seemed that he had sent dozens of knights here with torches and oil.
V, who felt it was a trap, looked up at Dn with a frustrated expression.
¡°L, lo, lord¡¡±
¡°You stay, be sure to protect the library.¡±
It was not a kind of library that could be burnt with oil and fire from the outside. Because it was the ce that kept the secrets of the imperial family for hundreds years.
They needed to get into the library themselves, solve the magic on each book, light the fire before the library would start to burn.
Dn left the library to Shadow and climbed the stairs alone and stepped on the ground.
¡°Lord, what are you going to do?¡±
Although he was not at Charlize¡¯s level, Dn was still a genius who had received one-on-one personal guidance from her.
It was not unusual for him to be a master at 19.
Even with dozens of knights, he could take them on by himself.
In his eyes was the ruthlessness that Charlize had raised.
Chapter 45
Dn movements were fast enough to be invisible. His skills were overwhelming.
Masters were very rare. Among the knights who came here, there was only one master.
The one who led the vanguard.
¡°Kill the traitor! His Majesty gave us his permission!¡±
However, not all masters were the same level.
For ordinary people, being a master was like a God, but within masters, skills were divided ording to what martial arts they used.
Dn took a rough breath.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Thest knight fell while swallowing his saliva. The oil spattered on the floor. It soon began tobust together with a torch that had fallen.
Smoke rose cloudedly and covertly like a snake¡¯s coil.
¡°Lord!¡±
Hugo came running while riding a horse.
Dn pulled his mask soaked in water. His skin was revealed under the bright moonlight.
In the zing fire, he wiped his cheeks with the back of his hand.
¡°The Emperor is currently isted.¡±
¡°Where is he?¡±
¡°He¡¯s hiding in an underground cave under the sky garden of the west pce. Most of the knights who had guarded the Emperor have fallen. It¡¯s due to the Shadow¡¯s performance.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go to him.¡±
Dn did not hesitate, even though he was on his way to usurp the throne from his father.
The ugly secrets of the imperial family that he witnessed in the secret library. His father left the 7th concubine to die in pain. And the will of the 7th concubine who told him to live as he wanted.
Dn hurried. On the way, he joined the majority of the Shadows.
¡°Group 2 reporting! Asmanded, we seeded in capturing all the imperial families except for the 5th Prince!¡±
¡°Group 3 reporting! We seeded in securing the imperial seal!¡±
ording to the reports, it went smoothly as nned. Dn then ordered,
¡°Group 5, the group that followed me before is currently in the library under the secret passage of the northern pce. Group 3, join group 5 and protect the library together.¡±
¡°Yes my Lord!¡±
All those who stood in the way and rebelled were defeated. That¡¯s right. ording to Charlize¡¯s teachings, if there was anything he wanted, he could get it by force.
He nted fear and dominated. His violent method was easy and convenient.
Dn, who soon reached a dead end, breathed slowly. The Emperor was there.
Charlize was finally back.
After dealing with all the shadow monsters. The strange wizard had disappeared at some point.
Without even revealing his name.
¡®For now, the rebelliones first.¡¯
If she were in a rxed situation, she would have been able to follow him somehow. However, not now. People were dying in abundance.
By the time the full moon rose high in the sky, Charlize returned.
Though they were on the same side, shocked eyes followed her.
¡°Grandmaster¡¡±
¡°Al, already.¡±
Charlize replied by wiping off the blood of the monsters on her sword.
¡°It was easy because someone helped me. This is not the result of just my own effort.¡±
Charlize spoke lightly, but not everyone seemed to believe it. Whether it was two or several of them, the fact that they dealt with so many monsters ¨C it didn¡¯t make sense.
¡®If he were a master, he would have had sword-energy.¡¯
However, there were no marks left on the monsters. The swordsmanship that left no traces ¨C it was characteristic of Charlize.
¡®No way.¡¯
Invisible suspicions sprouted from the people.
Most of the outside of Imperial Pce seemed to be cleared up.
Many of the soldiers who came to support the Emperor were now dead. Those who tried to flock further were now stepping down, noticing the situation.
Fwooo-
The third whistle rang.
¡°Asmanded, none of the emperor¡¯s faction was allowed to be let off easy.¡±
¡°¡We¡¯ve received the imperial seal, and we have already seeded in besieging the Emperor. The library has been secured, and all the imperial family members have been captured. Grandmaster.¡±
¡°Good. ¡Thank you all for your effort.¡±
Charlize breathed out slowly. Now she was starting to feel it slowly. The end wasing.
How long had she been looking forward to this moment?
Charlize had always said to herself,
¡®Let¡¯s exclude emotions and do it for now.¡¯
She shouldn¡¯t be shaken. Her reason shouldn¡¯t copse. She shouldn¡¯t be distressed.
She should never be eaten by guilt or futility. It had to stop somehow and this had to be achieved. Countless times, she vowed these to herself.
Charlize¡¯s fingertips trembled weakly.
To her, Dn had always been her student, a lord, and a tool. Charlize did not respect Dn as a person. Dn was like thest puzzle toplete Charlize¡¯s n.
That was right. Charlize had to bepletely cruel. As nned. She was selfish. Her title as the most wicked woman fit her perfectly.
Charlize turned away from herself. She never looked into herself.
¡®I¡¯ve already jumped on this path with determination.¡¯
She was Keira.
The sin that dared to turn a person into a sword, she deserved to get retribution from the empire. She had to go all the way. Soon afterward,
¡®Soon. I will see the Emperor on his knees.¡¯
Revenge was just around the corner.
Charlize looked down at her hand.
On second thought, her fingertips were not shaking. She was thrilled with excitement.
The reason why she endured despite suffering insults and humiliation. Waiting for this day, to see the fall of Dietrich I who turned herself into Keira clearly with her both eyes.
Her heart was pounding to the extent of how much she looked forward to it. She returned to the age of 13, and has reached 20-years-old.
¡®It¡¯s been almost 9 years.¡¯
Charlizey her sword down. The surroundings became quiet. The blood-soaked Grand Duke and young masters, the lords, including the Duke of Kenin, and numerous knights and soldiers ¨C they all focused their gaze on Charlize.
Charlize untied her hair tie and let it float in the air. The hair tie flew smoothly because of the wind.
At the same time, Charlize¡¯s hair shook in the long wind. A subtle scent soon drifted around the space.
Charlize stood at the highest peak. Then she looked down at the Imperial Pce.
A symbol of the millennium Empire, consumed by fire and zing. The screams and cries of people were heard from afar.
And Dn, who overwhelmed everything and reigned under the night sky, drawn vividly before one¡¯s eyes.
¡°Grandmaster, you.¡±
Charlize closed her eyes for a moment. And opened it slowly.
¡°You raised him as a wise king, right?¡±
The tactician who served the Duke of Kenin came to Charlize and asked her. The trembling voice belonged to those who were already subdued.
Charlize did not answer.
Because she didn¡¯t want to lie. She justughed.
Everyone held their breath.
At that moment, Charlize¡¯sughter felt soplex.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize, who saw the burning Imperial Pce, was clearlyughing, but she was not entirely happy.
The smile around her mouth was clear, but her eyes were so strange ¨C as if it would be fascinated by someone somewhere.
The scene before her caught her eyes. It was beautiful.
¡®However¡¡¯
That beauty was not everything.
The strange appearance of the firelight was somewhat sorrowful. At the same time, it shone as if it had finally achieved what was to be achieved.
Instead of the boredom and skepticism that she had tried to suppress somehow, she was like a ruler filled withnguid expectations and excitement. Just silent ahead of upation.
But it was burning fiercely. A cold icy smile. Yet somehow, it felt as colorful and hot asva.
¡®What on earth with Grandmaster¡ Who are you?¡¯
¡®Why do you wear such aplicated gaze?¡¯
Most of the people watching her had simr thoughts.
Even if they couldn¡¯t break Charlize¡¯sughter by talking to her, they wanted to make her stop.
Strangely, they want to support her at the same time. They were overwhelmed by an indescribable, contradictory feeling.
Charlizeughed out loud even as she caught people¡¯s attention.
Charming like a flower, sharp like a sword, subtle like the moon, intense like the sun.
She shined alone while overpowering all the colors in the world. She reigned unrivaled. Charlize¡¯sughter was so bright.
Meanwhile, Dn was facing the Emperor.
¡°What the hell are you doing¡! You ungrateful little¡! I have raised a beast with my own hands.¡±
The Emperor, who vomited blood, roughly wiped his mouth with the back of his hand.
The situation had now taken ce.
Even though he may have predicted this future, he inevitably did noty the wrong crown into his grasp.
The greedy gaze of his father. Nowhere did it once belong to a wise king.
ording to the n, he had to take due steps to punish and dethrone the Emperor after kneeling.
But for Dn. He realized for a moment.
¡®Revenge.¡¯
He was the subject of Charlize¡¯s hate.
The one she hated the most was this Emperor before his eyes.
From the beginning, this destruction was woven in revenge for the Emperor in front of him. True, there was his desperate revenge to destroy the imperial family, but the direct target was the Emperor.
[I also intend to kill the Emperor.]
Charlize who smiled like a flower. Came across his mind.
Dn sometimes looked through her essence.
The reason for Charlize¡¯s hatred was unknown, but her hatred toward the imperial family was like a deep dark vacuum.
Like an abyss, he could not see the end. But he knew this one thing. What if Charlize ended her revenge by killing the Emperor with her own hands?
¡°Let me go! How dare you! Do you think you¡¯ll be safe after this!¡±
Charlize would let go of her lingering attachment. Her reason for life or the obsession for survival wouldpletely disappear.
After this realization, Dn couldn¡¯t make a move. Even if he were hated by Charlize and loathed like the Emperor.
He couldn¡¯t stand still and watch as Charlize lost herself.
The reason for this decision was something he would think aboutter. Dn believed in his current intuition.
¡®Master.¡¯
Dn hasn¡¯t defined the way of love yet.
If you love someone so much, do you have to put up with everything for that person¡¯s happiness?
He didn¡¯t know the answer.
Dn could just let Charlize ruin him, but he couldn¡¯t watch her ruin herself.
¡®What should I do?¡¯
He just wanted to protect her. He wanted her to stay. He couldn¡¯t let her go. He wanted to hold onto her. He wanted to inspire her with any desire for life somehow.
It was alright if he were to be called obsessed. Was it his greed? Was he possessive just from vain obsession? He had no intention of owning Charlize. He wanted to respect her.
¡®However, this is¡¡¯
He knew of Charlize¡¯s perfectionist tendencies. As soon as thest puzzle piece of the revenge she had dreamed of fit together, she would suffer a feeling ofssitude and feel skeptical.
It would be painful if she tormented herself with the work that ended in such a vain way.
He couldn¡¯t let Charlize¡¯s revenge bepleted. Because he loved her,
¡®I can get hurt, but I can¡¯t stand to seeMaster get hurt.¡¯
In spite of giving her something more precious than his life, he loved her so deeply that he didn¡¯t think it was a waste.
¡®If Master wasn¡¯t there for me from the beginning. I would not have known this feeling. And it would have been all right.¡¯
He understood. Didn¡¯t she tell him herself? Didn¡¯t she approach and change himself first when he wasn¡¯t greedy?
Didn¡¯t she inspire his desire?
Dn, who had never wanted anything in his life, for the first time, had something he wanted. One single thing. It was her. His Master, whom he wanted to achieve by all means.
His woman.
¡®You don¡¯t have to forgive me. I will ept your hatred sweetly.¡¯
So Dn decided to dispose of the Emperor.
He only knew how to act as a tyrant. If there was anything she wanted to have, he would try to win it at all costs. That was what she taught him.
That was why. The Emperor with his own hands.
Dn raised his sword.
Chapter 46
There was hardly any sign.
¡®It has been a long time since it was reported that we seeded in besieging the Emperor.¡¯
ording to schedule, Dn should havee this way three hours ago with the Emperor tied up in a rope.
Then, a sudden spection passes through Charlize¡¯s mind.
¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯
She had an ominous hunch.
Somehow she felt strange. Charlize asked the messenger who approached.
¡°Is there any particr reason for His Highness¡¯s dy?¡±
¡°Perhaps isn¡¯t it because his task was important and encountered a few troubles along the way?¡±
The messenger answered, avoiding her gaze.
Clearly. There must be something.
To the messenger, who answered back, Charlize almost urged him to speak properly.
¡®I hope this is just my unnecessary worry.¡¯
Charlize tried to suppress the strange feeling. In fact. The spection itself didn¡¯t make sense. Dn wouldn¡¯t do that¡
Charlize showed patience.
Meanwhile, Akan was watching Charlize at the highest ce where he received real-time reports from his subordinates.
¡°The shadow monsters were really all down. It¡¯s an enormous number close to four digits by approximation¡¡±
The two knights of the Grand Duke approached Akan. They were whispering in a dazed tone, as if frightened.
¡°If a stranger sees this, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to imagine it was cut with a sword. It is so clean, without a single scar.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Young master.¡±
Akan¡¯s expression hardened. Did that mean it¡¯s real?
¡®Charlize dealt with thousands of shadow monsters in one day.¡¯
How unrealistic it was. It would have sounded much more realistic to say that the devil wished for world peace or sparrows were the masters of dragons.
Afterpleting the report, the knights stepped back with respect. Akan thought silently.
¡®The other time, when she was poisoned by the ckshaw flower, Charlize even woke up miraculously.¡¯
Unless she was more than a master. The doctor said it was impossible.
¡®How good is Charlize¡¯s skill¡¡¯
It wasn¡¯t possible. It¡¯s beyond his imagination. The only thing he could say was that it¡¯s so amazing that it didn¡¯t feel realistic.
Akan had seen Charlize teaching Dn up close.
He felt it at that time, too.
Charlize was a genius.
However, at this point, the word genius couldn¡¯t exin the extent of her skills. Aplete master. And perhaps¡ A transcendent ruler who could swallow all the highest ranking beings.
¡®When did she start preparing for the rebellion?¡¯
Everyone moved in perfect order. The n was being followed thoroughly. Dn¡¯s ession was now clear.
¡°Brother.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s going well?¡±
Dante approached and spoke. Akan was looking up at Charlize.
Those who were willing to kneel and tighten their knees under the Grandmaster. A look of respect and willingness to support her sincerely.
It¡¯s too far and high. It went up so high that it couldn¡¯t be reached.
¡°Don¡¯t just watch Charlize, talk to her¡¡±
At Dante¡¯s suggestion, Akan smiled bitterly.
¡°What am I going to say?¡±
I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alive? There¡¯s a rumor that the reason the Duke of Kenin is loyal to the Crown Prince is because of your contribution. Is that true?
The Grand Duke was silent next to the two young masters. Because Charlize was shining brightly up there.
He couldn¡¯t even think of Charlize at the Grand Duchy. Her presence was dazzling with a ze of brilliance.
¡°Everyone, stick to your positions.¡±
Charlize said.
She tried to wait for Dn a bit more, but her head was too noisy. Even if she tried to pass it off as unnecessary anxiety. It¡¯s toote.
As Charlize climbed on the messenger¡¯s horse, the messenger as well as several knights became confused.
¡°Gr, Grandmaster? Where are you going¡!¡±
¡°Wait for my order.¡±
Charlize¡¯s cold words silenced everyone. It was only a short time, but they werepletely under control.
Charlize pulled the horse reins. Beginning with a whinny, the horse neighed and ran away.
The sharp wind grazed her cheeks. Charlize pulled harder.
¡°More, faster.¡±
However, did she ask for too much speed? At one point, the horse that was running at full speed hurt its leg and fell down.
The fall from a horse was at least a serious injury, but Charlize was not hurt by covering herself with her mana.
Charlize rolled over the ground. But soon, she stood up again.
She was already running when she came to her senses. The more she ran, the more she became convinced of her guess. What If. Perhaps Dn. Was still there.
¡®Because it¡¯s Dn.¡¯
Charlize ran and ran.
Her fragile body couldn¡¯t draw out all the power of Saint, but she ran to the fullest.
Even though she¡¯s out of breath all the way to her chin, her lungs seem to explode, and she felt like her leg muscles were going to rupture.
She ran and ran. It was not long before she arrived.
The Imperial Pce.
It was burning.
The owner of corruption that had built up vice.
Seeing these dead bodies on the ground, the fall of the imperial family, it was a scene that she had long wanted for. The bodies of the imperial family were seen. Originally, the n was to execute them through due process.
The thousand-year-old imperial building had copsed, and the sky was covered with smoke. A painful shriek pierced her ears.
¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯
The Emperor.
That may have been the reason why Dn waste. To kill even the Emperor.
No. In the first ce, he had been intending to kill the Emperor.
So that Charlize couldn¡¯t see the end of the Emperor. It crossed her mind that he might have known her biggest purpose for all of this was the Emperor.
¡®Since when did Dn get out of my control?¡¯
Pirs of fire soared from all around her. Charlize jumped into the mes.
Perhaps because of her hundreds of years of experience, Charlize¡¯s wits was surprisingly cold and level-headed, even at this moment.
Charlize breathed hard.
Eventually, she ran into Dn. A tyrant whom she had believed she could control.
¡°Master.¡±
There was a surprised look on his face, as if he couldn¡¯t believe she was before him.
There was no tender voice or the presence of the Emperor. No.
The Emperor was lying at Dn¡¯s feet. Dietrich I. The main culprit of all the ringleaders that made her into ¡®Keira¡¯.
¡°The Emperor. Did you kill him?¡±
Charlize¡¯s voice was filled with emotions, unlike usual.
Charlize looked at Dn with an enraged look. The end of the Emperor must be done with her own hands. She had to see it through with her own eyes.
She decided to do that more than 10 years ago, and today she ran all the way here, giving everything up.
¡°I asked if you killed him.¡±
But instead of answering, Dn only smoothed his clothes. And it wasn¡¯t until after a while, he replied.
¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s obviously alive.¡±
It didn¡¯t make sense. How could he be alive when he wasn¡¯t breathing and didn¡¯t show any signs of being alive?
The moment she thought so, the Emperor moved. Charlize held her breath. She was delighted for a moment. She was happy to see him rolling on the ground. It was he, the Emperor who turned herself into Keira and had spent 400 years.
¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how I did it?¡±
¡°¡How, did you do it?¡±
Charlize¡¯s gaze went up again and faced Dn.
Once upon a time, he had just been a boy. He had been a clear and pure child. But now, he was aplete and total man. A traitor who took the throne by burying the blood of the imperial family and bringing down the Imperial Pce.
A tyrant who was about to destroy his country and bring it to a catastrophe. He was covered in thick blood, but he directly and blindly stared at Charlize.
Perhaps, even after all this time, he was just a student who longed to be praised. Dn took off his lips slowly.
¡°At first, I tried to kill him with a sword. But when I saw my father, I suddenly thought this.¡±
Charlize held her breath.
¡°Because the fundamental reality of the subject that Master was obsessed with is the Emperor. Instead of thinking that I should just kill him with my own hands so that Master doesn¡¯t think of giving up on her life. There¡¯s a better way.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ve decided not to kill him. I felt a great hatred that I couldn¡¯t even count. I felt that I shouldn¡¯t touch him.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Instead of killing him all at once and making him feel no pain, I would rather let him live and drive him into a painful hell. I think it would be a more certain revenge.¡±
Charlize was horrified and terrified, apart from how far Dn had read her. Dn spoke tenderly, as if asking for her consent.
¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Master?¡±
The Emperor, who was tied on the ground, blinks his eyes like a goldfish with a lookced with anger and fear.
His mouth was bound and gagged, covered in blood. He couldn¡¯t escape even if he tried to wriggle like a worm. He couldn¡¯t exist as a person anymore.
He was the father who gave birth to Dn. Rather, he could understand that it was human goodness for Dn to kill his biological father.
However, Dn smiled softly with a refreshing look.
¡°So I fed him a piece of Ehyrit.¡±
This. He crossed. The line.
Feeding pieces has been considered to be the most terrible thing people can do. The re-creation of life is the realm of God. It was an invible part that people shouldn¡¯t overlook.
She thought that there¡¯s no way topletely destroy a person than by changing their nature.
So when she had be ¡®Keira¡¯. She had been so angry, cold, and distant.
¡°Deal with him as you want, Master. ¡®This¡¯ will now live and move even if you cut off his arms, you can cut off his tongue and he will not die, if Master wants to.¡±
-Rather.
¡°You can also make ¡®this¡¯ into a sword.¡±
It would have been better to kill the Emperor.
Dn was smiling softly. He said the Emperor was alive and suffered extreme pain. He said he wouldn¡¯t die even if killed. He would be able to solve his Master¡¯s wish.
He added a word.
She couldn¡¯t hear it.
Charlize thought she was suffocating. She was finally watching the fall of the Emperor, who had fractured and crushed her for a long time.
However. This kind of revenge. She didn¡¯t even think about such a thing.
Now, the Emperor had paid the price for making ¡®Keira¡¯. He was paid back in the same way for the evil hemitted in trying to turn a person into a sword.
Because he himself had be a half-sword after having eaten a piece of Ehyrit.
A horrifying thrill ran across her body. How could there be such a perfect solution to the puzzle?
A small piece called the Emperor was set by a piece of Ehyrit toplete the puzzle about Keira. The perfection whitened her eyes.
¡°¡Master?¡±
Dn asked anxiously, wearing a gentle puppy-like face. Dn reached out his hand and tried to hug Charlize.
But Charlize didn¡¯t move. Still, she looked down at the Emperor.
At this moment, Charlize didn¡¯t want Dn¡¯s intervention. Dn held his breath as her rejection was read vividly.
¡®Why?¡¯
Dn remembered Charlize¡¯s vow to stay by his side no matter what he did.
¡®If you remove the Emperor with your own hands, you will lose the will to live. If I kill the Emperor, you¡¯ll hate me, so I¡¯ll let him live forever.¡¯
Even if he was stabbed with a sword, he might suffer, but he wouldn¡¯t die. Fire and water didn¡¯t kill a body that was regenerated with Ehyrit. Wasn¡¯t this the best revenge?
Getting your hands on the object of your revenge that would not stop breathing even if you treat it the way you want. That was the most perfect gift Dn could ever give.
But.
Charlize¡¯s eyshes trembled. It was the first time that her calm face was shaken.
Dn was a genius. The problem was that he was genius enough to go beyond what Charlize could handle.
As a result, Charlize hardened like a stone in front of the Emperor who was made exactly like ¡®Keira¡¯.
She felt a chilling urge to run away from Dn, who had appropriately deduced something she didn¡¯t even exin.
Dn, who had now be aplete tyrant, bowed his head against Charlize¡¯s neck for the first time.
Like a child. Like a beast with a charm. Charlize quietly held her breath with her eyes wide open.
Dn¡¯s breath gently touched and tickled her skin. It was too close.
¡°Master.¡±
Why don¡¯t you praise me?
Charlize took a breath in this strange feeling.
Chapter 47
4. Dn who became the Emperor.
Dn bowed his head. Now at her eye level, Charlize stared at him. Was this how butterflies felt when caught in a spider¡¯s web?
¡®Dn. He fed the Emperor a piece of Ehyrit.¡¯
She felt that she was caught in a trap for a moment, but judging by her calm rationality, it was only part of her coincidence.
Dnpletely destroyed the imperial family. He proceeded with the n without Charlize¡¯s permission, but in the end, he followed her will thoroughly.
She asked him to grow up as a tyrant. And Dn. He rebelled, exterminated the imperial family, and even made the Emperor kneel.
A ruthless character that shows no mercy even to his kin. Wasn¡¯t that what Charlize wanted from Dn from the beginning? He wouldn¡¯t have done so if he had known something.
So it wasn¡¯t something to get angry about.
¡®Your eyes asking for praise.¡¯
Besides, Dn seemed to think he did a good job now. He was confidently hoping for apliment for the first time.
Charlize had been trying to tame Dn till now. Charlize had been the one who mesmerized him to win his heart, so she didn¡¯t refuse Dn¡¯s request.
¡°You did¡ well.¡±
Charlize carefully brushed Dn¡¯s ck hair with her hand. Was the sensation of her fingers too developed?
It was soft and smooth. His hair drifted at her fingertips. The sensations touched and it tickled.
¡°¡¡±
But there was serenity as well.
Charlize was still confused. All of her original ns were messed up.
Her idea was to get Dn to the throne in the blessing of everyone and bing recognized for his cause and legitimacy. After the execution of the Emperorter on.
¡®But the Emperor who ate the piece of Ehyrit can¡¯t be killed.¡¯
After this, things had be several times moreplicated.
Charlize simply stroked his head. But Dn¡¯s eyes were odd.
A soft and courteous eye as if looking at a precious person. However, beyond the gentle blue, a deep will was read like an abyss.
Charlize opened her mouth.
¡°¡Could you give me a little bit of time?¡±
As if it took time to understand and ept him.
Her gentle words carried no sting.
Dn answered by holding Charlize¡¯s hand down into the air.
¡°dly.¡±
Dn¡¯s breath stucks to the back of her hand. Like a sacred knight¡¯s oath to a Lady, Dn raised his head, kissing the back of Charlize¡¯s hand.
Charlize was still ufortable with the Emperor. Dn seemed to have noticed Charlize¡¯s thoughts.
Dn moved his feet to cover up the Emperor. Soon, the Emperor disappeared from Charlize¡¯s sight.
A creature that has be no longer human. And while holding Charlize¡¯s hand, Dn still smiled like a pure child.
It was somewhat a hard distorted sight.
But again, Charlize didn¡¯t express her feelings. No, she looked at Dn like a mirror and smiled.
As soon as Dn gave her time, Charlize entered the bathtub.
The maids retreated and she washed her body alone.
Even the scent of the bath bomb made by Mary didn¡¯t make her calm down. Maybe she was afraid.
¡®Why did Dn do that¡¡¯
Why to thete Emperor?
Dn eagerly exined the reason why. But is that all? There must be a more essential reason.
¡®Originally tomorrow is.¡¯
As soon as the morning dawned, she tried to reveal all the sins of thete Emperor and to delegitimize him through a due process.
She tried to execute the Emperor with her own hands and do the same with the imperial family. So that even the knights and the employees who have fainted due to the ¡®Faint-herb¡¯ can wake up tomorrow and understand.
However, this n has already gone down the drain.
¡®There is no doubt that resistance would happen.¡¯
Even if Dn ascended to the throne through the coronation ceremony, his image of cruelly usurping the throne became more intense.
There will be people who will get a glimpse of the opportunity to bring down Dn every time.
¡®Of course, even if there is a resistance, I will suppress it all.¡¯
After all, it¡¯s because Dn grew up so well. Who is to me?
It was her who made Dn like this. And Dn wouldn¡¯t be Dn for nothing. She was sure he would do well.
Charlize immersed her face under the water. The water was still warm. Charlize held her breath and raised her face again.
Sshing.
The water surface is shaking.
Near the bathtub, fairies were pping their wings. It¡¯s been a while. Charlize blinked her eyes.
¡°¡¡±
Are they trying tofort her? When she was silent because she rarely felt like greeting, the fairiesughed at Charlize.
¡°¡If I run away.¡±
Charlize broke the silence. Her voice was a little rough.
¡°Can you help me?¡±
As if it were natural, the fairies nodded with a big smile.
Even when she participated in the fencingpetition, Charlize seeded in disguise with the help of fairies.
After she spits it out, she can feel her heart for sure. Charlize was engulfed in the urge to run away now.
She just suppressed it somehow.
The fairy whispered.
Charlize reached out her hand. The fairies sit down on her neat fingers. It was a little different feeling of tickling than when Dn kissed the back of her hand.
Charlize turned the mana circle. There was no end of her mana pouring out everywhere. The mana that prated Charlize was soft and sweet to the fairy.
The fairies sucked in with pleasure.
Charlize smiled vaguely. Still, they were totally on her side, so it was a relief.
¡°Are you really not going to participate?¡±
The next day, the morning was bright.
Charlize woke up earlier than anyone else. In fact, she couldn¡¯t sleep well and only got a few hours of sleep.
¡°But it¡¯s His Highness¡¯s coronation ceremony¡ If the Grandmaster doesn¡¯t go, who can make the ce look better?¡±
Looking at Charlize, who didn¡¯t wear the uniform for the coronation ceremony, the maids make a long face desperately.
Charlize turned her head and looked out the window.
¡°I¡¯ve already got permission from His Highness. I don¡¯t feel like participating. Why don¡¯t you stop rmending me?¡±
She asked Dn to give her time, and he epted.
When Charlize refused softly, the maids couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Of course, Charlize knew it was an immature response.
Because it¡¯s a one-time coronation ceremony.
But Charlize needed time.
¡°I¡¯m going to take a stroll.¡±
Charlize walked lightly down the street.
She didn¡¯t attend Dn¡¯s coronation ceremony, nor did she attend the important political talks that divided about the official recognition of distinguished service.
It was a pity that she didn¡¯t see Dn wearing the crown.
¡®All the nobles would have bowed their heads together and wished for the prosperity of the Empire.¡¯
The rebellion was sessful, and the Empire was turned upside down. It seemed that the settlement was going well. In fact, it was obvious.
The copsed Imperial Pce will begin repairs, and everyone will hold their breath for a while in front of Dn, who holds their life and death. If they understand their valuable life.
It was announced that thete Emperor had died with the imperial family who had already been exterminated.
The people of the country will point out that he¡¯s a tyrant because it¡¯s not a legitimate process to speak ill of the King where he wasn¡¯t around.
¡®Dn, and the tyrant.¡¯
Charlize looked up at the sky with an indifferent look. It¡¯s extremely clear.
The sun was especially hot today.
Dn I ascended the throne.
ording to its original history, it would have been named ¡®Dietrich II¡¯. But Dn created a new one in his own name.
Charlize naturally became the Jesa (*the teacher of the Emperor) from the Grandmaster (*the teacher of the Crown Prince).
Even if she didn¡¯t participate in the meeting, Charlize was already receiving attention because she was a person in power. Reports kepte in.
¡°Greetings to the Jesa.¡±
Charlize, who was taking a walk, stopped.
Together with Dn¡¯s ascension, they were those who were organized as ¡®Shadow¡¯, direct knights of the Emperor.
Charlize looked at the five Shadow bowing politely.
¡°Are they the people His Majesty sent? I thought he had given me time for sure¡¡±
¡°Oh, n-no, Jesa. I was just passing by and identally met Jesa and said hello.¡±
As she walked aimlessly, it was the central corridor of the Imperial Pce.
¡°Ah.¡±
Charlize nodded lightly. She tried to pass by, but the knights talked to Charlize.
¡°Actually, I¡¯ve heard the rumor that you¡¯vepletely attacked the four-digit shadow monsters¡ and so I¡¯m curious¡¡±
The knights didn¡¯t know what to do in front of Charlize, who was said to be cold.
Charlize tilted her head and they gulped down. Anyway, Shadow is the one who is the foremost in the Empire due to an obsession with swords.
It was their feeling that they longing for when they saw the inspection of outstanding swordmaster¡¯s skills.
One person took the lead as if he had plucked up his courage. He was shaking and asking questions with difficulty.
¡°How did you do that? Are, are you like a god of swords? Because I thought you¡¯ve crossed the level of humans¡¡±
It was clearly apliment. Even though she knew.
¡°I.¡±
Charlize asked back gently.
¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not human?¡±
Charlize was smiling brightly. However, when they faced Charlize for a moment, Shadow felt suffocated.
Would it be like that if they look at the dark space? At first nce, her unfolding energy opened their eyes to the point where they couldn¡¯t see the end.
They were more scared of her state than the outstanding swordsmanship or the beautiful face.
They couldn¡¯t run away.
When Charlize made eye contact with each Shadow, they instinctively held their breath. No one could answer because of the tension.
As elite knights, they began to be admired even among knights, but in front of Charlize they just hardened.
¡°¡You did a great job.¡±
Charlize casually disarranged the tension as if she didn¡¯t expect an answer from the beginning.
The sharp and cold smile faded away like smoke. Charlize said softly.
¡°I heard that your contributions are great in achieving an important task. Please continue to support His Majesty.¡±
¡°¡Yes, yes. Jesa.¡±
It was then that Shadow woke up and bowed their head to Charlize. Their heart pounded like it was about to burst.
The gaze of the knights poured into Charlize¡¯s appearance from behind that was aloof. They were still dazed, but their eyes filled with fear.
Only then did they recognize that Charlize, who raised a tyrant, was also a fearful being beyond humans.
No one will ever ask Charlize in her face again.
There was a man watching Charlize from a distance.
Dn.
As soon as he became the Emperor, he wanted to be congratted first. But he has no choice but to watch from a distance because his Master doesn¡¯t want it.
¡®Did I do something wrong?¡¯
Dn thought deeply. However, even if time is turned back and another chance is given. Dn would have made the same choice.
Because.
Because he wanted to have Charlize.
His breath ran out hot. Maybe Dn needed more time than Charlize.
Because he was embarrassed by his strong possessiveness. Dn was also confused by his uncontrolled emotions.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
Shadow found Dn and bowed their head altogether.
The sun is shining today. Dn didn¡¯t close his eyes.
Chapter 48
Just taking a stroll wasn¡¯t bad either. Since your thoughts be organized.
Charlize returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce because her residence has not moved yet. The maids-in-waiting weed Charlize with joy.
¡°Jesa.¡±
¡°¡What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Charlize asked, noticing the maid¡¯s expression.
¡°It¡¯s nothing but the Young Duke of Delmon said that he must meet Jesa¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s waiting in the drawing room.¡±
If it was the Young Duke, it must be Kahu.
It was true that she received great help from Kahu the day before the rebellion. Charlize nodded.
Originally, it would have been necessary to go through formal procedures, but it was a chaotic time. She immediately entered the drawing room.
As soon as he saw Charlize, Kahu stood up.
¡°You¡¯vee, Jesa.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were waiting¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s my fault that I came without prior notification.¡±
Charlize sat down. Winter wasing. That was why she was d to see the steaming up from the warm tea.
Kahu sat down clumsily.
¡°Because I was so busy that I couldn¡¯t even say thank you. Thank you for your contribution. I really needed a knight to handle the main gate¡¡±
¡°How dare Ipare myself to the contribution of Jesa?¡±
The fact that Kahu joined the rebellion was unexpected for Charlize. In fact, there had been so many signs.
Life didn¡¯t flow the way she expected. She thought that no one had noticed, but Kahu went to Dn the day before the rebellion with half confidence.
That wasn¡¯t all.
It was also unexpected that the imperial family had been hiding the shadow monsters. What if Charlize hadn¡¯t taken charge of the outside?
The result would have been disastrous, as there could have been no one as skilled as Charlize. Just imagining it made her dizzy.
¡®I didn¡¯t even know that the Grand Duke of Ronan woulde forward to help.¡¯
And even her family. It would be more urate to say that she was indifferent towards them in the first ce.
She believed she had things under control, but more things were not. Moreover. It was the same for Dn.
¡®There is no need to be too disappointed, nor no reason to be too excited.¡¯
That was enough wandering for the day. Charlize ended her confusion.
¡°The reason why I visited Jesa is.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mean to question you closely.¡±
Charlize raised her eyes. Sheepish, Kahu avoided her eyes.
¡°The other day¡ At your swordsmanshipmemoration ball. I wanted to apologize for being too rude.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten the incident.¡±
And she remembered that she had already received an apology for it. Kahu nervously licked his lips.
¡°So, what I¡¯m trying to say is.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°No matter what circumstances the Jesa has. Unless you tell me first. I mean, I won¡¯t try to dig into it.¡±
Was he being considerate of me?
Charlize was silent.
Perhaps Kahu was a person sensitive to the flow of time. Or he could have returned together with herself.
The reason she wasn¡¯t sure it was a regression was because Kahu had be too irresolute.
It wouldn¡¯t matter if she kept pretending not to know Kahu¡¯s spection. But she was grateful that Kahu wouldn¡¯t cross the line.
Charlize opened her lips and lowered her head. She lifted the teacup in front of her and drank it. Her inside became warm.
¡°And, I wanted to tell Jesa thank you for all your hard work.¡±
These words. It was a word that no one had spoken to her even once. Even Charlize herself.
At the unexpected remark, Charlize quietly put down the teacup. When Charlize didn¡¯t speak. Feeling like he made a mistake, Kahu stuttered,
¡°Of course, I know it¡¯s against the etiquette to say ¡°thank you for your hard work¡± to my superior¡ but I just,¡±
¡°I know, Your Grace.¡±
Charlize affirmed slowly.
Kahu slowly looked at Charlize. Charlize wasn¡¯t smiling. A poker face. Nevertheless, it looked the most genuine.
¡°Congrattions on bing Jesa.¡±
¡°¡Thank you. For your help. I will definitely repay you.¡±
It wasn¡¯t too bad that the first congrattion she heard was from Kahu.
The conversation ended there. Kahu stepped back, asking her to have afortable night.
After returning to her bedroom, Charlize became lost in thought.
¡®If it¡¯s as nned, I should have had a drink with Dn yesterday.¡¯
If the rebellion was sessful, she decided to drink a celebratory drink with him. Charlize was convinced that Dn was waiting.
¡°Mary.¡±
¡°Yes, pardon? Yes! Jesa.¡±
Mary, who seemed d that her name was called, opened her eyes wide. Charlize asked,
¡°Will you deliver this message to His Majesty?¡±
¡°Of course, Jesa. What do you want me to deliver?¡±
Come to think of it, it was too much not to attend Dn¡¯s coronation ceremony. Charlize became regretful.
¡°¡Please tell him that I¡¯m ready.¡±
Charlize meant to have a drink with Dn tonight. But it could sound a little strange.
Mary, who saw Charlize up close, blushed and stared at her nkly for a moment.
¡°I understand, Jesa.¡±
Mary bowed her head carefully. As Mary left the room, Charlize spoke to the remaining maids.
¡°Will you dress me up?¡±
Dn was no longer Dn that Charlize knows. He was a drawing paper that she was now a little unfamiliar with. He had be darker than she thought.
Thinking that she should keep her head straight even if she would drink, Charlize vowed.
She would deal with him a little more carefully.
¡°Of course, Jesa.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±
Simr to the unusually enthralling sunset, the clear moonlight came at a beautiful night. The maids bowed their heads in delight.
Dn looked at Mary.
¡°You said that Master told you to tell me that?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Finally. Did she feel better?
Mary gave the box in her arms to the relieved Dn. When Dn opened the box, there was a perfume in it.
¡°This is the perfume Your Majesty ordered the other day.¡±
¡°¡Good job.¡±
It was Mary who first received Charlize¡¯s praise. As Mary said, Dn asked her a favor.
He asked her in person to make a perfume that suited his atmosphere.
Mary politely stepped back.
Dn ordered the servants to prepare a drink in the garden of the Imperial Pce and hurriedly finished bathing.
His eyes became curious.
Dn recalled the testimony of thendlords who watched Charlize on the day of the rebellion.
[It was an incredible military force.]
[There was no one who went beyond Jesa ¡Though there were more reinforcements from the Emperor than expected, the important task went smoothly as nned.]
[¡Honestly, it¡¯s all thanks to Jesa. We just helped.]
When Dn took over on the inside and Charlize took on the forces outside. No one could havee through the closed gates. It was true that the rebellion had been smooth.
[I sincerely thought it was a relief that we were allies.]
Their hands seemed to tremble just by looking back on their memories. Shocked face. A shudder close to chill.
Charlize¡¯s ability was a scope of iprehensibility that could not be exined by theirmon sense.
The overwhelmedndlords spoke earnestly.
[If she were an enemy. We could never have won.]
[When she came after dealing with the shadow monsters, I was really surprised. At that time, there was no time to think, so I passed it over, but when I think about it again. It was really astonishing.]
[The more I think about it, the more I feel like she went beyond human level, Your Majesty.]
Charlize was a genuine female knight. It was something that was still a rare concept on the continent, and close to an honorary title.
However, it¡¯s not enough to break the female knight¡¯s prejudice, that even if you search the entire continent, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone who could deal with her. Even alone, she was strong.
Thendlords had strong pride. However, the sense of inferiority and superiority they felt depended on the opponent.
The difference was so significant that they couldn¡¯t even dare belittle Charlize. They could only look up and admire her.
The testimony of the knights and soldiers were the same. The touching acknowledgment of the subordinates lightly tugged on Dn¡¯s heartstrings.
Dn had only been curious about one thing. The reason why Charlize had tried to use himself to destroy the Empire.
¡®If she had that ability, she would have been able to end the Empire by herself.¡¯
Why didn¡¯t Charlize choose that path? Was it a sense of guilt? Was it her morality?
But Dn soon became calm. She didn¡¯t have to choose herself, because Charlize ¡®chose¡¯ him.
His trust further deepened. Whatever the reason, Dn was fine with it.
¡°My Lord, Jesa had a conversation with Kahu in the drawing room.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
V appeared in the dark and stated. Dn¡¯s expression sank heavily. Kahu. A name that had always annoyed him whenever he heard it.
¡°What kind of conversation did they have?¡±
¡°The Young Duke told her to be rest assured because he wouldn¡¯t question the Jesa closely. There seemed to be something between the two of them.¡±
Dn looked in the mirror silently. He sprayed the perfume that Mary gave him.
It was reminiscent of the freshness of azure, but the scent was not overpowering but subtle.
It was like a soft and refreshing soap used by a baby. Doubly so because of the sweet yet drowsy feeling it gave off.
¡°The Young Duke then said, ¡°thank you for your hard work¡±. And congratted her on bing the Jesa.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the end of it. My Lord.¡±
Of course, Charlize also had her own personal rtionships. Dn respected it.
However, the fact that Kahu once offered marriage with Charlize. It only made the Emperor¡¯s mind ufortable.
¡®Master, she doesn¡¯t know how I feel.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s face, who confidently rmended youngdy Remiya as a candidate for the Crown Princess, came to mind.
Dn clenched his uniform. V read his countenance and disappeared into the dark again.
[How can a noble person who will be working in state affairs be so deeply interested in appearance?]
The tailor mumbled at the attentive request. As soon as Dn had ascended the throne, Dn already had pre-made clothes for him to wear.
[If people saw this handsome man right now, all the maids of the Imperial Pce will be shrinking¡]
Dn paid no mind to what the tailor had said. Even in nature, male peacocks make their feathers more colorful in order to be chosen by females.
From the standpoint of courting, his grooming was a natural thing.
Dn¡¯s skin reflected in the mirror was purely white. A face more suited to be a benevolent pope rather than an Emperor who ruled the empire under his feet.
The design was also fashionable, and the straight fabric made Dn¡¯s body figure stand out as much as possible.
The unrealistic body figure of the highly praised sculpture was also lower than Dn¡¯s. The tightly built muscles highlighted the broad shoulders and his abs.
¡°¡¡±
If it weren¡¯t for Charlize, Dn wouldn¡¯t have ascended to the throne. He wore the Emperor¡¯s uniform that Charlize had given him as a gift.
A little exciting face appeared on the surface of the clear mirror.
He arranged his dry hair.
¡°The drinks are ready, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Lead the way.¡±
Under the lead of the attendant, Dn set out on his way. The garden of the Imperial Pce was splendidly decorated. When he arrived, he put his hands neatly together.
Dn waited for Charlize with nervous eyes.
What made him nervous, most of all, was the excessive meaning he put into this. It was the first night he became the Emperor.
As if it was like a first night.
Now that he was waiting for Charlize, he couldn¡¯t help but be excited.
Chapter 49
¡®First night.¡¯
It was a word that suddenly reminded him of Charlize.
The touch of the women dressing Charlize were secret, as if they were working hard for dolled her up for the first night of the newlyweds.
The maids considered Charlize to be the teacher of the supreme Emperor. There is still no Empress.
It was not an exaggeration to say that Charlize was the highest woman in the empire.
¡°Jesa, could you open your eyes for a moment?¡±
Charlize lifted her eyelids at the call of the maid. The maid, who applied a soft pearl on her eyes, was quiet for a moment.
Charlize was originally pretty, but now she is unbelievably beautiful, perhaps because she is dressed up.
The maid tried not to shake her hand. On the tip of the brush, she dipped a little bit of moonlight powder and applied it again over her eyelids.
The maids worked hard to dress her up.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t she be recorded in history as the first person to have a private meeting with His Majesty alone?¡±
The maid whispered.
Charlize¡¯s name probably rose endlessly due to the historical characteristics of the imperial family, which was recorded around the Emperor.
Of course, it will soon perish.
Charlize hid her innermost thoughts and just smiled.
It was a white and light dress. Severalyers of thin and soft fabric were stacked up. It looked dreamy and light as if it were the wings of a butterfly.
Her face was mainly focused on basic makeup that refrained color makeup and smoothed the skin texture. Her lips were made to look smaller with red gradation effect.
Under her eyes, precious jewels were added and lightly applied sparkling pearls to emphasize them. It was a makeup that stood out for a clean and refreshing image.
¡°Oh my goodness¡¡±
The maid unintentionally spat out an admiration.
There is a corner that makes Charlize¡¯s presence so strange and impulsive. No matter how calm she looked, she was strangely somewhat cold.
¡°Even that youngdy, the belle of the society, will not be able to follow Jesa¡¯s appearance.¡±
¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve forgotten everything now¡ What was that youngdy¡¯s name?¡±
¡°Is that an important issue right now? I can¡¯t think of anything. How beautiful she is.¡±
The maids looked quite proud as they saw Charlize in the mirror.
They touched each other¡¯s hands and delighted with a sigh of breath.
Every time she blinked, the moonlight pearl sparkled, and the mysterious deep blue eyes aroused admiration like the universe. Although it¡¯s modest styling, but when they scrutinize her, it looks like they¡¯ve worked hard on dressing her up.
¡®Dn entrusted me with the right to dispose of Dietrich.¡¯
Charlize, on the other hand, had a cold atmosphere unlike the maids.
He was the Emperor who had already been deposed. So, it¡¯s correct to call his name Dietrich. As Dn concerned, Charlize now felt a little far from reality.
She hasn¡¯t really thought about anything after putting Dn on the throne. Is it a reaction that ran toward only one goal like a rush?
¡®I just wanted to bring Dietrich¡¯s downfall with my own hands.¡¯
The long drooping hair was full of waves.
It was a white dress, so it could look boring achromatic. It was offset by giving points with nes and earrings in the design of flowers.
She has a small and delicate body. No one can easily guess the potential of swordsmanship after seeing Charlize.
¡°His Majesty is waiting in the garden of the Imperial Pce.¡±
The maid led her carefully. Charlize walked through the long hallway with an indifferent face.
She arrived in the garden soon.
Dn was a little nervous. A garden surrounded by flowers. A table in the middle. A luxurious table of drinks and snacks.
Charlize approached the Emperor and greeted him formally.
¡°The eldest daughter of the Ronan family, Charlize. I see the Emperor, the sun of the supreme Empire and the noble master of the de.¡±
She bent one knee and lowered her eyelids deeply. Both her hands lifted the dress slightly and put her right foot back.
Usually, it¡¯s reced by informality. Today¡¯s the first time.
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡?¡±
But strangely, nothing was heard from Dn. Charlize straightened her back and raised her head.
Her earrings jingled. Dn couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Charlize.
At that moment, she saw Dn biting his lower lip with his teeth gently. The Emperor seemed not even aware that he was nervous.
The moonlight ising down. It was a quiet night.
He was captivated by Charlize¡¯s strange aura. First night. Since before, the word keeps lingering in his mind.
¡°Take a seat.¡±
Dn pulled out Charlize¡¯s chair and suggested it. Charlize followed his words.
But Dn, who seemed to be spacing out, was still there.
¡°¡Your Majesty?¡±
Dn¡¯s neck moved. He said gently after he hade to his senses.
¡°It¡¯s my first time having a drink with Master¡ I guess I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±
Even though he ascended the throne, he was respectful.
Charlize lowered her gaze at Dn¡¯s consistent respect. The ss in the moonlight is shining.
¡°Is that so, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°You called Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn. Dn said with all his heart.
¡°I didn¡¯t know it was such a good thing.¡±
Speaking of which, Dn has been congratted by countless people after he ascended the throne. But no one¡¯s call to His Majesty had touched his heart.
Well, it makes his heart flutter even if she just calls his name, so how could he not be excited about any title?
Charlize avoided his gaze.
Somehow, Charlize was silent. It was an awkward atmosphere.
If the atmosphere wasfortable, he would naturally talk about Kahu. Dn chose to be patient.
He put his brain to work for a moment to break the stiff air. Soon, a good idea came up. Dn said, pouring alcohol.
¡°If you just drink, you will be bored.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we y a simple game?¡±
¡°Ehyrit¡¯s game. You mean.¡±
Charlize felt a strange energy when ¡®Ehyrit¡¯ came from her mouth even though she pronounced it slowly.
That might be an illusion. Or maybe ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s Piece¡¯ still remains on her body and reacts.
It¡¯s extremely rare for living organisms to survive by consuming ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s Piece¡¯. As far as Charlize knew, she was the only human.
Before bing a sword, it was the reason that she had to undergo numerous tortures and mentally trained.
¡®Now, of course.¡¯
The number of cases with ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s piece¡¯ on the human body has increased in two on the continent. Herself. And Dietrich.
Is it right to be happy that she seeded in revenge because he was made in the same state as her? Or should she be displeased that she is in the same position as Dietrich in some way?
Dn could have acted like this because he didn¡¯t know the past when she was a sword.
¡®At least he couldn¡¯t read mepletely.¡¯
Charlize suddenly realized that she was relieved unexpectedly. If Dn was perfect, she would have been even more afraid.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Dn waited for Charlize¡¯s permission to fall. Charlize agreed.
¡°All right.¡±
It was a very dangerous game now to hide her mind. The atmosphere was too hard even for Charlize.
So Charlize and Dn yed ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s Game¡¯ while drinking.
It was a game that nobles often y at drinking parties. A psychological mind game in which one pretends to be grand with the name of God, but mixes truth with lies. Themoners simply called it the ¡®Truth Game¡¯.
Dn said.
¡°This is how it works. If one asks a question, the other answers sincerely. The person who answers asks again, and this time the opponent answers. And we repeat this over and over again, and if someone fails to answer the question for more than a minute, you¡¯re losing the game.¡±
Before starting gambling, it¡¯s a rule for the dealer to exin the rules of the game. So, Dn exined kindly.
¡°The defeated must grant the winner¡¯s wish. Master, would you like to say your wish first?¡±
A wish. Charlize ate a snack.
¡°Well, it¡¯s an exciting game, so why don¡¯t we do it without making a wish in advance?¡±
¡°Is this a wish without limits?¡±
¡°It¡¯s sort of like that.¡±
Whatever wish he made, she was ready to grant it. It¡¯s basically based on trust that Dn won¡¯t make unreasonable demands.
Dn nodded his head.
The Emperor who rules the Empire and Jesa. This is the wish that those who can¡¯t follow the power promised to grant it. The game was too big to be a game.
At first, they exchanged simple questions with each other. However, as time passed, the question became increasingly risky and bold.
Charlize suddenly felt that Dn¡¯s scent was too secret.
¡®Something familiar.¡¯
He hid it secretly. But it was the scent of the ruler who attached vividly enough to feel a chill in an instant.
¡°What is ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s piece¡¯?¡±
She felt a little tight in her breath. The risk level has risen sharply.
At Dn¡¯s question, Charlize grabbed the ss. The surface of the porcin that was brought in from the East continent was extremely polished.
Is it just a ss?
All the things her eyes met here and there look like that they only fit for the words ¡®the highest rank¡¯ and ¡®the highest grade¡¯. But.
¡°The source of the monster. It¡¯s the corpse of God that destroys the essence of life and makes it stained with evil.¡±
Dn shines alone, overwhelming even the luxury.
¡°It¡¯s right that God was responsible and recovered everything, but since it¡¯s already dead, how can it pick up all the pieces scattered all over the continent? It¡¯s right that humans who are the warrant to rule over all things have to deal with it ording to morality.¡±
Charlize tried not to shake her voice.
Is it because of drinking high alcohol? Her heart is beating more than usual. She emptied her ss difficulty.
Dn politely raised the bottle with both hands and poured the alcohol over Charlize¡¯s ss.
Now it was her turn to ask questions.
¡°¡What did you think of a human being who make someone eat the piece?¡±
There was a tense silence for a moment.
¡°It wasn¡¯t worth anything.¡±
Dn answered ndly.
No matter how ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s Game¡¯ is a game that mixes truth and lies. Charlize could know without notice.
Sincerely, it means that the Emperor wasn¡¯t worth anything to Dn. The atmosphere was dizzying, as if a sharp tongue was rolling down the skin.
He made his father¡¯s condition worse than anyone else, but there seemed to be no guilt. Even though it¡¯s natural that he never showed his guilt.
¡®There would be no reason to love the former Emperor who neglected Dn and the 7th concubine.¡¯
The Emperor took the 7th concubine as he pleased, then destroyed her and abandoned her in the concubine pce.
It would be strange to see such an Emperor as family by birth.
¡°It¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s turn to ask questions.¡±
Dn drank.
The decadence of the night matched well with him as well as the freshness of the day. He was dangerous.
Dn opened his mouth.
¡°Master, do you have anything to hide from me?¡±
What does he mean?
¡°¡There are none.¡±
¡°None¡?¡±
Dn repeated Charlize¡¯s answer.
Charlize answered right away. She wasn¡¯t hiding it. Technically speaking, Charlize didn¡¯t hide anything from Dn and the people of the imperial family.
There is just no one to notice. Who would specte that Charlize went back in time?
Even Dn, a genius, was too much. Charlize avoided eye contact with Dn. Because it seemed like a secret that was hidden and not hidden would be revealed.
Dn stared at Charlize quietly.
¡®Is it my turn now?¡¯
Charlize bit her lips.
Even though she tried not to be nervous, her voice trembled.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
It¡¯s never a spur-of-the-moment question. It¡¯s a highly calcted question.
¡°Do you have someone you love?¡±
Charlize and Dn¡¯s gaze were read in the air. It was tight and pulled.
*Jesa = Grandmaster
Chapter 50
Dn¡¯s eyes grew deeper.
Charlize observed Dn¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t know if the expression ¡®immersion¡¯ was the right term. But at the moment, Charlize immersed herself in Dn.
Slowly. The Emperor¡¯s mouth opened.
¡°Yes. There¡¯s someone I¡¯ve loved for a long time.¡±
A in answer.
However, Charlize couldn¡¯t let Dn¡¯s words slip as it was.
Dn. He answered that he had someone he loved.
The one who has been by Dn¡¯s side for a long time. Charlize would be the only one to know.
It was herself.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize hesitated without saying anything properly.
¡®The reason why I suddenly asked this question is.¡¯
Just, to be sure.
She wondered if Dn loved her.
Half of her mind thought that was impossible. But, if it was love, she could understand the reason why he fed the Ehyrit¡¯s piece to the Emperor.
Charlize became more confused after hearing the answer.
This time, it was Dn¡¯s turn to ask questions.
¡°Does Master have someone you love?¡±
Charlize gulped.
At that moment, as soon as she heard the question, the person who came to her mind was the dubious ¡®Kahu¡¯.
However she didn¡¯t love Kahu.
In fact. It¡¯s close to affection for the opposite sex among her feelings.
She didn¡¯t know what love was.
Love, as the world portrayed it. Not seeing Kahu didn¡¯t torment her; she didn¡¯t miss him to the point of death.. When she remembers Kahu, even a smile doesn¡¯te out.
It was just nostalgia for the dim past. Gratitude. A sense of protection. That was all.
If she had to express it, it would be a good feeling.
¡°¡There are none, Your Majesty.¡±
Was it the long silence before the answer that bothered him or was it the answer that bothered him?
Dn looked strangely gloomy.
The turn came back to Charlize again.
Charlize asked with a straight throw.
¡°Who is the one you love, Your Majesty?¡±
Before Dn became the Emperor. Charlize had unconsciously avoided him.
She had always felt that she should keep a distance, so she personally rmended youngdy Remiya to be the candidate for Crown Princess.
But now the situation was different.
¡®Because Dn fed thete Emperor a piece of Ehyrit.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s initial n had to be discarded. Although she was shocked and distressed by the n that had not beenpleted.
¡®I can always make another n.¡¯
However, what if Dn¡¯s love was directed to her?
She was thinking of taking full advantage of Dn¡¯s love in her new n.
If she were indifferent because she didn¡¯t need it in the past, but not now.
Charlize¡¯s calm eyes made Dn quiet.
¡°¡¡±
Dn didn¡¯t answer.
The Emperor only looked at Charlize.
Because.
¡®Don¡¯t answer that.¡¯
Because Dn had a gut feeling at that moment.
He didn¡¯t think that he should reveal his feelings frankly. It was a gut feeling close to unconsciousness.
¡®Once Master knows how I feel.¡¯
How would Charlize respond? If she were Charlize whom he had met so far.
That¡¯s right.
¡®She¡¯s going to abandon me.¡¯
Although it was a flow of thoughts and conclusions that were not rational at all.
Dn was a genius.
Sometimes even he himself couldn¡¯t keep up with the reason for his decision because he thought too fast.
Abandon him, why? But only this was certain. At this moment, Dn should never be honest.
But he didn¡¯t want to lie. So, Dn said nothing.
¡°¡¡±
A long beat passed. Dn eventually failed to answer the question.
Ehyrit¡¯s game. It was a truth game that tried to boost the atmosphere of a drinking party.
When the winner was determined, only a strange silence fell.
¡°¡I lost, Master.¡±
When Dn lightly admitted his defeat, Charlize was momentarily confused.
No way. Was it true?
¡°The person who loses in Ehyrit¡¯s game must grant the winner¡¯s wish.¡±
Dn asked.
¡°What wish would you like to make?¡±
The crack in Dn that Charlize just saw seemed to be an illusion, and now he had a calm face.
¡°Hmm.¡±
Charlize drank while putting off answering for a moment. The ss was emptied soon.
Her mind becameplicated. She already had the right to dispose of Dietrich.
¡®A wish?¡¯
She didn¡¯t want anything more right now.
It was Dn, who quickly poured a bottle of alcohol whenever Charlize emptied her ss.
This time, Dn held the bottle of alcohol again. Charlize stared nkly at the alcohol filling the ss.
The alcohol that had been poured into the ss eventually overflowed and wet the table.
Charlize looked at Dn¡¯s trembling hand.
¡®Even though he pretends to be calm.¡¯
That hand.
He couldn¡¯t hide it.
On the watery and wet table. A ss that overflowed because the water level couldn¡¯t be adjusted.
Strangely, it was like an allusion of a rtionship.
Between Dn and herself.
Charlize slowly raised her eyes.
¡°There¡¯s still a dumb kid like this? What¡¯s this? You want me to kill the grandmaster?¡±
Lucy was dumbfounded andughed. Does he want to ruin her business?
¡°I prepared enough money for the deposit.¡±
The client mumbled in low spirits.
It wasn¡¯t what Lucy wanted to hear.
¡°Wow- is this a new project to eliminate assassination guild rivals or something? I¡¯m not saying you want to give us mass death as a gift.¡±
Lucy was smiling, but it was full of murderous looks.
¡°Aren¡¯t you telling me to kill myself while picking a fight with her?¡±
If she sent Charlize one more assassin. As it was, the assassination guild would be exterminated. Charlize had warned Lucy firmly.
¡®And Charlize. She saw it with her own eyes. Charlize was an unbelievably skilled person.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s sword dance under the moonlit night in the meadow was still clear in her memory. As far as that went. It was Charlize who won the bets of the mercenaries very easily at the bar they went with that day.
¡®She¡¯s the only one who put a dagger in a ck stone so perfectly.¡¯
¡°I, I¡¯ll double the money!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±
¡°Tri, triple!¡±
¡°No! You think I¡¯m trying to bargain with you?!¡±
Lucy shouted loudly, and the client hunched his shoulders.
He couldn¡¯t understand when she said in good words. Lucy¡¯s expression became frigid.
¡°I won¡¯t take it. No matter how much money you give me, I won¡¯t take it. We won¡¯t ept requests about Charlize Ronan.¡±
Lucy also ordered her subordinates who were next to her.
¡°Write it down, all of you. If you don¡¯t want to die in droves.¡±
Lucy sat down again, smacked her lips. At first nce, the client seemed to have a lot of money. And Lucy was crazy about money.
¡°Does it have to be the grandmaster? Is there anyone else you want to kill?¡±
¡°If, if so¡ Is it possible to request for the Ronan family?¡±
Lucy hesitated for a moment.
¡°That¡¯s uncertain.¡±
Isn¡¯t Ronan the family of Charlize? But Charlize didn¡¯t seem to care at all whether Ronan died or not.
¡®She didn¡¯t even warn me not to touch her family.¡¯
¡°What, is that possible?¡±
Lucy tilted her head in worry. The uncertain answer made the client¡¯s expression curious.
But for Lucy, this was a challenge. Even if Charlize thinks of her family as a street stone. If she touches them andes running for revenge. How could she deal with the consequences¡
¡°Ah, damn it. No. No, no! Requests for anyone rted to the grandmaster are prohibited!¡±
Lucy jumped up in annoyance and kicked the door.
¡°Hey! You guys write it down! I sent him away!¡±
The assassination guild leader¡¯s attitude was too rude to the client. But neither the client nor the assassins pointed it out.
Originally, Lucy was a woman known for speaking informally to everyone. And she was also the most capable assassin in the empire.
Originally, if you had outstanding skills, even if your personality was dirty, people around you could tolerate it.
But even such a person. For Charlize, she crawled on all fours.
The client was kicked out without knowing the reason why.
¡°I¡¯m so jealous of Ronan.¡±
In the quiet interior, Lucy muttered. It was like they were receiving preferential treatment for mixing some blood with Charlize.
¡®But there¡¯s no other choice. I still remember those eyes.¡¯
Frigid eyes. Sometimes, Charlize looked at Imperial Pce or Lucy with those eyes.
¡®Even the assassins who are worn out don¡¯t look like that.¡¯
That¡¯s how she looked when she saw something to get rid of. For the time being, she had been coaxed by Lucy by desperately acting cute and trying to please her, but she didn¡¯t want to face those eyes again.
¡®But when we talk about the Crown Prince¡¡¯
It seemed like she was a little softer, but Lucy didn¡¯t even think about it. She didn¡¯t want to touch anything of hers if it meant seeing those eyes again.
Unconditionally, she had to look good. Lucy, who had a strong instinct for survival as well as her greed for money, had an eye for recognizing the strong.
And Charlize was a strong person.
¡°It was a mistake. I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±
Dn immediately apologized.
¡°I think I¡¯m drunk.¡±
He poured a ss full of alcohol. He seemed to apologize.
Charlize¡¯s face became hard to read.
She was thinking.
¡®Do you really love me?¡¯
Wasn¡¯t he just tamed? Dn¡¯s respect had always always been consistent. But in the first ce, it was her who treated Dn with a strong boundary.
Since when did he start to love her? She felt too distant to understand reality.
As she thought about it, the front of her eyes became blurred. Was it the same for Charlize that got drunk?
¡®No, I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s love yet.¡¯
Charlize had a cautious personality.
Then.
¡®I just need to find out if it¡¯s love or not.¡¯
Her decision was quick.
It was Charlize who had no other goal than to take revenge against the empire. If it had to be this way. Then she would dly walk this way.
She calmly looked at Dn who had his head down. Charlize suddenly opened her mouth.
She smiled slowly. And, she whispered to him.
¡°Your Majesty. How busy you must be when you ascend the throne.¡±
Dn slowly raised his head. Dn¡¯s face became strange.
Charlize said.
¡°As a wish. When you¡¯re free one day, I¡¯d like to ask Your Majesty to teach me.¡±
¡°You mean¡ Me, Master?¡±
As if it were unexpected, Dn spat out.
It was Charlize, who had always been the teacher. When it came to swordsmanship, there is no one better than Charlize in the world. It¡¯s a matter of course.
However, there were certainly areas where Dn outperformed Charlize.
For example,
¡°I want to learn how to y the piano.¡±
Like the piano that Charlize has never yed before.
If it was the piano. Inevitably, the distance must be close.
Asking about the hand position to y the piano properly. She could also make an excuse to touch his hands naturally.
The piano was a familiar object in Charlize and Dn¡¯s rtionship. They oftenmunicated with the song ¡®Secret Hello¡¯. Moreover.
¡®Maybe.¡¯
She would have a chance to measure his pulse naturally.
At that time, if Dn¡¯s pulse was noticeably fast. She would be able to verify if it was love.
Charlize was obviously shocked, but this was an opportunity.
If Dn loved her.
¡°Yes.¡±
Rather than pushing him away, she smiled. Charlize¡¯s eyes gently folded. Her soft voice was as smooth as the velvet of temptation.
¡°Teach me how to y the piano, Your Majesty.¡±
Chapter 51
Grand Duchy of Ronan.
There have never been so many guests who wanted to see the grand duke in thest three days. The country was turned upside down. The grandmaster became a person in power.
No one has called Charlize Ronan the youngest daughter of the grand duke. The situation was reversed. Now the grand duke was called the grandmaster¡¯s father.
¡°Did you receive forgiveness from the grandmaster?¡±
¡°The Ronan family didn¡¯t know until the day the rebellion took ce, right?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t the grandmaster say a word?¡±
The nobles were very interested in the rtionship between Charlize and Ronan.
They used to talk about Charlize being cursed. Now, they thought that the grand duke had to curry favor with Charlize.
Because the grandmaster was truly a person who could start a new era.
Most of the nobles came to the grand duke to tter him.
Their desires to douse themselves with the glory of the grandmaster was very obvious.
The grand duke was putting it off angrily every time, but he soon gave up because there were too many of them.
¡°Charlize¡¡±
The grand duke sat on a chair, his palm on his forehead. A family meeting was held after a long time.
The firstborn son, Akan, and the second son, Dante, also attended.
¡°What do you think?¡±
The grand duke asked and heaved a sigh.
¡°What do you mean? Are you asking about the current situation in which peoplee and see us because they were not confident they could build a rtionship with Charlize in person?¡±
Akan asked sarcastically.
The grand duke looked at Akan, but now he had no energy to get angry.
Considering Charlize, all three of them were guilty.
¡°And now what? She¡¯ll never believe us. Even if father visits the grandmaster now and apologizes with your knees down. She is already in doubt with your sincerity.¡±
¡°Why did youe to see her now¡?¡±
Dante supported the words of Akan. There would¡¯ve been hope if Charlize was at least the grandmaster of the crown prince.
He hopes that if he approaches her sincerely, she will recognize his sincerity. But now, she is Charlize who has be the absolute person in power no matter what anyone says.
She gained authority as the grandmaster, so even if Ronan thinks they¡¯re lowering themselves, they have nothing to say.
¡°Listen to me first.¡±
The grand duke said with a sigh. He lost a lot of authority in his family.
¡°A count came and said to me. Isn¡¯t the reason why Charlize sent the application for expulsion is because she was thoughtful of Ronan in the end?¡±
¡°?¡±
¡°Thank God for her sess, but if she had failed to rebel, Charlize would have died of treason, but even if that had happened, Ronan would have survived.¡±
¡°¡Is it because of the application for expulsion?¡±
The grand duke nodded at Akan¡¯s question.
¡°If we, the Ronan, imed to be innocent, we could not have been swept away by treason because we could submit Charlize¡¯s application for expulsion as evidence.¡±
The grand duke¡¯s words were true.
¡°So, in the end, wasn¡¯t the reason why that kid was so cold is Ronan? The count said that.¡±
¡°Father.¡±
Akan feigned a smile.
¡°Pull yourself together.¡±
It was a rude remark, but the grand duke only raised his head and did not point it out.
Akan still couldn¡¯t forget Charlize¡¯s bright appearance on the day of the rebellion.
Would you have done it for the sake of assuming failure? Charlize worked with confidence in sess from the beginning.
¡°It was to save Ronan? No, it¡¯s just a desperate interpretation after the fact. From the beginning, the urate interpretation would be that the grandmaster wanted to cut off the rtionship with Ronan.¡±
Dante stared at the talking Akan with a curious face. Not long ago, Akan was also not very different from the grand duke.
¡®Brother seems to have grasped the current situation a little.¡¯
Dante thought and looked at the grand duke.
¡°I think so too, Father.¡±
The grand duke was silent.
In fact, the grand duke thought like the two young masters, but since the count spoke so seriously, he only had a little hope.
¡°Then what should we do now?¡±
¡°¡¡±
His heart was heavy.
¡°Will the time solve it?¡±
The two young masters remained silent at the grand duke¡¯s self-talk. He was in denial.
While ming each other, they also med themselves as they suffered from regret even though Ronan gave Dn power on the day of the rebellion, the significant undertaking.
In fact, it wouldn¡¯t have been necessary. Knowing this, Ronan stayed still despite receiving the leastpensation for the official recognition of distinguished service.
Charlize no longer needs them. Charlize was intact alone.
¡°But even so¡¡±
It was Dante who broke the silence. Akan and the grand duke looked at Dante.
¡°Rather than doing nothing and letting misunderstandings pile up, why don¡¯t we go to the grandmaster and apologize first?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s going to visit her?¡±
¡°All the three of us¡¡±
Dante answered Akan¡¯s question. The grand duke could have called Charlize by name because of his high status, but the young masters had to respect her as the ¡®Grandmaster¡¯.
Even if Charlize is their younger sister. It has now be such a situation.
¡°Do you think it makes sense?¡±
For the first time, Akan spoke sharply as if he were fed up.
¡°She hates to see Ronan, so she went down as the teacher of the 13th prince. She even left the maid to ignore me in midday. Dante, would you have been pleased if someone blocked your mana circle when you were younger?¡±
Dante couldn¡¯t say anything. Of course, he would have resentment.
¡°We did more than that¡yeah. We treated Charlize as a murderer.¡±
Akan trembled.
¡°Will Charlize like us?¡±
Will she be happy? Will she forgive us? What nonsense. There were so many opportunities, but they have already been blown away.
They should have apologized right away when they thought it was unusual, but instead, they sent Charlize away because of their ego and pride.
At least she listened to him until she got the bouquet of flowers.
He realized that the time when she looked emotionless was rather good.
It¡¯s toote to know what to do.
Suddenly, Akan recalled what he said to Charlize when she was a child.
[No matter how hard you try, I¡¯ll never see you as my own flesh and blood.]
He shouldn¡¯t have said that. It became a thorn and came backte. Akan began to repent.
Only silence remained among the three.
The morning was bright.
Charlize opened her eyes.
Her spirit returned only when the alcohol had gone away.
¡®Yesterday. With Dn at the drinking party.¡¯
Charlize drank with Dn.
And for the first time.
She began to suspect whether Dn was in love with her.
¡®Love.¡¯
The word revolved around her mind.
If she¡¯s right,
Charlize had to know how long and deep Dn¡¯s love was.
That way, the n can be modified again ording to the context.
¡®The modified n, at least, is not a good direction for Dn.¡¯
Charlize has changed. Since Dn was so alert, he might have already noticed.
¡°Grandmaster, we¡¯re all ready to move.¡±
Mary came and told Charlize who was deep in her thoughts.
Charlize was still staying at the crown prince¡¯s pce. Now that Dn has ascended the throne, it was time to move to the imperial pce.
¡°Alright, Mary.¡±
In principle, the teacher and the student were supposed to live in the same building.
Charlize nodded and followed Mary¡¯s guidance.
¡®It reminds me of the past.¡¯
It was only half a year ago.
Charlize had already moved to where she lived when Dn was crowned as crown prince.
¡®I moved from the 13th prince¡¯s pce to the crown prince¡¯s pce.¡¯
She thought it would feel simr after going through it once.
¡®This is the imperial pce¡¡¯
No, it¡¯s not simr. She felt different. As she watched the imperial pce getting closer, goosebumps ran behind her back.
The closest pce to the imperial pce is the empress¡¯s pce. Charlize entered the imperial pce, passing through the empress¡¯s pce, which had no owner yet.
¡°I see the Grandmaster.¡±
All the people who served the emperor came out and bowed their heads.
Did all of them wait for Charlize?
It¡¯s been a long time.
She also saw many murals painted on the high ceiling that she could memorize fluently. The splendor of scattering money was just so familiar to Charlize.
¡®I¡¯ve spent 400 years in this ce.¡¯
The imperial pce, where she lived as Keira. It felt really strange when she stepped in as a person.
Charlize knew the building structure of the imperial pce too well. Even the system of the employees is well understood.
¡°This room is called the Lc Room. The grandmaster will stay here in the future.¡±
Said Mary.
Charlize looked around the Lc Room. It was the most spacious and luxurious room in the imperial pce.
The imperial pce has many rooms to be free from the threat of assassination. The corridor was famous for being asplicated as abyrinth.
The emperor was supposed to change his bedroom irregrly for safety reasons and the Lc Room was the most secret room connected to any room in the imperial pce.
When ites to castles, it¡¯s a fortress. In terms of the human body, it is close to the heart.
¡®He assigned me this ce?¡¯
Usually, the ce where the emperor¡¯s grandmaster stays is on the first floor, but the Lc Room was on the 10th floor, the highest floor of the building.
The bedroom was very spacious.
There was a separate reception room and living room to wee guests. There were two bathrooms and a huge terrace for a fancy tea time.
The view was very good.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±
The wide window was open and the curtains swayed to reveal a spectacr view.
The garden of the imperial pce was decorated splendidly nearby, and far from the inside of the imperial pce to the inds. The view of the flowing river was also visible.
Since there was no building higher than the imperial pce, she could see the center of the empire without hurdles.
¡°¡Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize moved her lips slightly.
¡°Please say thank you to him.¡±
Even the best luxury room of a prestigious family cannot bepared to this ce.
¡®Does Dn love me?¡¯
Surely. It was too much affection for his master.
It¡¯s better than the emperor¡¯s room.
¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡±
¡°And I have a question.¡±
Charlize looked at Mary.
¡°In your opinion, what is my rtionship with His Majesty?¡±
¡°¡Pardon?¡±
¡°From what you feel, what¡¯s the rtionship between His Majesty and me?¡±
Mary couldn¡¯t understand the intention of the question, so she opened her eyes wide.
The maid, with a gentle, puppy-like expression, hesitated for a while, then answered with uncertainty.
¡°You are very close, and you look good together. More than anyone else.¡±
¡°¡Is that so?¡±
Being close isn¡¯t enough.
Charlize recalled the rumors of the young noblesdy around the society. In society¡¯s eyes, Dn has been involved in a rtionship with Charlize since he was the crown prince.
But Mary, who watched them the closest, seemed to think they were just close.
¡®Has Dn been hiding his feelings longer than I thought?¡¯
Chapter 52
Charlize¡¯s eyes sank in an instant.
She was lost in thought for a moment before she gently ordered Mary.
¡°Can you put the piano in this room?¡±
¡°The piano?¡±
¡°Yes, it would be better to put it near the bed.¡±
Charlize¡¯s wish was granted. Dn had promised to teach Charlize the piano.
Mary answered politely.
¡°I heed the grandmaster¡¯s order.¡±
The budget of the imperial pce, which was allocated only to Charlize, reached billions of genen.
Mary stepped back, thinking that she must bring the finest piano.
Charlize, who was left alone, sat on the sofa and closed her eyes.
¡®I can observe Dn while taking piano lessons.¡¯
If it¡¯s love, then he must have some moments of diposure. Isn¡¯t there a saying that love is like a cough that cannot be hidden?
The sorrow for Dn quickly faded. Even if only his drawing paper was colored ck, she didn¡¯t want to trample his heart.
¡®I thought it was because I had a reason.¡¯
Charlize altered her thoughts.
¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s almost time for the swordsmanship ss.¡¯
It was already noon. Their first ss after Dn ascended the throne.
¡®Ah.¡¯
Charlize, who came up with a good idea, opened her eyes. She looked at the long sword with a meaningful gaze.
She came up with a way to test Dn during the swordsmanship ss.
¡®Shall I make the situation a bit more tense?¡¯
She didn¡¯t have to wait until Dn taught her how to y the piano.
It would soon be known whether Dn loved her or not.
Charlize¡¯s eyes were filled with intense light.
¡°I¡¯m happy and grateful that I can always ask Master to teach me.¡±
Dn bowed his head.
His white nape was revealed under his ck, short hair.
¡®Should it be called modesty?¡¯
An obedient face that he never showed to other people.
It was the first time that she met him on a bright day after the drinking party, so his voice sounded strange.
¡°I¡¯m the one who is grateful, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize replied politely.
¡°I prepared a dangerous ss today. Would that be okay with you?¡±
¡°¡I¡¯m fine with any of Master¡¯s methods. What would you like to do?¡±
¡°Pointing the sword at each other with all seriousness.¡±
Charlize lifted her real sword.
¡°I usually do guidance training, but it will be very dangerous this time because I covered the de with a lethal poison.¡±
Dn seemed a little surprised.
¡°We can get to the stage and avoid hurting the opponent with our swords, that¡¯s why we¡¯ve been pointing the sword at each other without hesitation. But, Your Majesty, shouldn¡¯t we try a serious fight at least once?¡±
¡°¡That means¡¡±
Charlizeughed softly.
¡°Yes. We will have sparring with the determination to take each other¡¯s lives, Your Majesty.¡±
If there was even one person close to the drill hall, they would¡¯ve been very shocked to hear Charlize¡¯s words.
However, Dn was quiet for a while before nodding.
¡°I will follow Master¡¯s will.¡±
Charlize spoke to Dn.
¡°It would be great if Your Majesty could choose a sword that you are best at. Ah, all the swords have been covered with lethal poison so be careful.¡±
Dn was visibly nervous.
He was worried for a while before he returned with a sword breaker.
A sword that breaks a sword.
Charlize¡¯s expression turned strange. It can pull out the opponent¡¯s de from its hilt or in some cases, break it.
It was famous for being a very cruel sword because the wounds taken from this sword became hideous scars that looked worse than any other sword scars.
¡°You chose a sword breaker.¡±
¡°What did Master choose?¡±
Charlize told him that she would use the sword she was already holding. It was because any sword was the same for Charlize anyway.
¡°I¡¯ll have dius.¡±
Charlize¡¯s expression was calm.
¡°Shall we start?¡±
¡°¡Are we really going to do it, Master?¡±
Dn asked back with unease. Charlizeughed a pleasant but loudugh.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°¡I understand.¡±
The moment their eyes met and lifted their swords, the battle began.
Tatak!
Charlize jumped up like a butterfly. As she said in the beginning that she would do it seriously, Charlize was true to her words.
Dn¡¯s eyes shone. He lifted his sword to block Charlize¡¯s sword. Without hesitation, Charlize struck his sword several times.
Chaeng-chaeng!
Hwik
Charlize¡¯s sword narrowly passed through the air next to Dn¡¯s cheek.
Had Dn let his guard down a little, he would¡¯ve probably been stabbed by her sword.
Dn became serious when he finally realized that Charlize was resolute.
He counterattacked. Charlize was quiet.
No one can follow Charlize, who had Keira¡¯s past.
However, Dn had been sparring with Charlize fast enough for her to run out of breath.
¡®His skills are truly amazing.¡¯
Dn was a genius.
Charlize was immersed at the moment. She was faithful to her opponent as if she was locked in time. She dealt with him seriously.
But the truth is, it was all a test from the beginning. An attempt to read his mind under the guise of sparring.
¡®If Dn loves me,¡¯
How will he react?
¡®He will not be able to extend his sword to me sincerely.¡¯
Charlize wanted to see Dn tremble. As a human, your heart bes the coldest the moment your life is threatened.
¡®But with the sharpest sword, Dn can be shaken.¡¯
The moment he loses hisposure, Charlize may be able to read Dn¡¯s true feelings.
She taught him that the best defense will always be to attack. She told him to empty his emotions when he is faced with a sword. She told him to dry his lips for himself rather than others when wielding a sword.
What will Dn do?
Chaeng-chaeng!
Dn was outstanding. His expression was as hard as a stone and he fought Charlize enough to make her feel threatened with every moment that passed.
Stimted by a sense of victory, Charlize forgot that her opponent was Dn and almost cut him down.
He was out of breath. It seems that Dn can control his emotions well.
However, there was no decisive attack. Charlize¡¯s eyes squinted.
¡®This is the time.¡¯
With momentary judgment, Charlize put her arm into the orbit of the sword Dn wielded.
She purposely gave him an opportunity.
ording to Charlize¡¯s teaching, Dn had to coldly cut her down with his sword. That way, he will win.
However,
¡°!¡±
His sword skills were astounding.
He stopped his sword at a distance that would have killed Charlize had it reached a bit more.
Dn couldn¡¯t stab her in the end.
It was only a minute difference and the tip of the sword was shaking due to the rebound.
Hesitation was an instinct. A reflexive reaction that was not controlled by reason.
Charlize acted as if she had a slip-up and quickly sealed the gap.
She ced the tip of the sword right before Dn¡¯s neck.
¡°¡¡±
Dn only stared at Charlize.
The fight ended.
¡°If it was a real fight, Your Majesty would have died.¡±
Charlize said, tilting her head.
Dn, who had been quiet for a while, slowly lowered his gaze.
Charlize took the sword.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±
Dn bowed his head.
The apology didn¡¯t fit the situation. His opponent might¡¯ve been Charlize, but if it was still a fight between Dn and another knight.
The opponent¡¯s sword would have been broken earlier by the prodigious skills of the emperor.
Dn sheathed his sword, his calm expression admitted defeat.
Charlize paid attention to Dn¡¯s fingertips.
They were still trembling.
Likest night when he spilled alcohol.
¡®Dn certainly cannot cut me down.¡¯
Dn couldn¡¯t cut Charlize even when she gave him an opening.
Even if he gets stabbed.
¡®Like a ckshaw flower.¡¯
Charlize could have ovee it all.
However, Charlize couldn¡¯t find the logic behind it.
It was the same for Dn¡¯s mother, the seventh concubine.
It may be blind respect for those who are with power or the loyalty that will eventually break the sword.
¡®What¡¯s with this discrimination because of love?¡¯
Charlize used her brain to think, but she didn¡¯t get an answer.
Moreover, even if the situation changed and she was put in Dn¡¯s shoes, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to fully swing her sword towards him either.
Assuming Charlize fought with Ronan before she returned, the answer came out.
¡®Does that mean I love Dn?¡¯
No.
She doesn¡¯t love Dn. She just likes his personality.
Charlize, who was thinking for a while, soon became absent-minded. While she painted him ck, did Dn dye her too?
¡®I can¡¯t believe my mind was that soft¡¡¯
Charlize breathed out slowly.
¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize said.
¡°I was only admiring your ability that improved remarkably.¡±
Charlize sincerely praised Dn.
¡°Your speed when wielding a sword is twice as fast as it was in the past. It¡¯s great that you can now counter your opponent¡¯s attacks smoothly.¡±
¡°Thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to Master.¡±
The tip of Dn¡¯s ears turned red. Charlize wasn¡¯t exactly trying to tter him, but she never tried to tter someone with lies.
She meant what she said. Dn lowered his eyes.
¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a while before resuming the ss, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
She wasn¡¯t sure if it was love, but she was sure that the possibility had increased.
That was enough achievement.
Charlize looked at Dn. His blue uniform was particrly dazzling today. Charlizeughed, pretending not to know why.
The first time she heard Dn y the piano was when he was 13 years old. Charlize was 14 years old at that time.
The future tyrant was so vignt that he did not easily let his guard down whenever he was around Charlize.
The melody of the music he yed at that time was still vivid. There was a group of stars in the sky that she saw through the open window that day. Even the atmosphere was dreamy.
¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to take care of political affairs?¡±
She thought it would be nice if Dn taught her how to y the piano soon, but she didn¡¯t know it would happen so soon.
On the evening of the third day after she said her wish, Dn came to see Charlize.
¡°That¡¯s not what the emperor ascended for.¡±
Dn replied softly.
It seems that Charlize was more important than national affairs. Dn¡¯s eyes were resolved.
It wasn¡¯t that long since he ascended the throne, so she was certain that he would be very busy. However, Charlize didn¡¯t point it out further, because that was a remark worthy of a tyrant.
The Lc Room wasvishly decorated. The maids would meticulously clean it up every day.
¡°Take a seat, Master.¡±
Charlize sat on the piano chair.
Since then, Dn did his best to teach Charlize how to y the piano.
Since her quest to find out Dn¡¯s feelings was her goal from the very beginning, Charlize kept looking at Dn rather than the piano.
However, throughout the whole ss, Dn¡¯s expression was so calm and elegant that the boy of the past seemed to ovep.
Besides, there was not a hint of flirtation in his t tone, to the point that Charlize had slowly gotten confused.
¡°You have to y the piano like you¡¯re losing the ball, Master. It¡¯s all about basic position.¡±
Charlize pretended to be clumsy on purpose.
Dn, who was only teaching her with words so far, took Charlize¡¯s hand and corrected her position.
Charlize paused for a moment.
She felt a bit uncertain when their hands touched each other and her heart pounded strangely.
Charlize paid attention to Dn.
She couldn¡¯t read him.
Chapter 53
¡®Why?¡¯
Dn, of course, wasn¡¯t an easy-to-read person.
However, after the funeral of the 7th concubine, Dn had always been easy to read since he tore the wall down on Charlize.
Like a transparent window, she could read his mind just by looking at his eyes.
¡®But now.¡¯
She doesn¡¯t know anything.
She didn¡¯t care about it before.
Now that she thinks about it again, there have been many times when Dn was strange to Charlize.
¡®Yes, the royal marriage that was almost certain with the youngdy Remiya was canceled when he was the Crown Prince.¡¯
It¡¯s strange to think about it.
It doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?
Remiya was a noble youngdy who came to visit Charlize and rmended her tea decocted with snapdragon. Hot red eyes filled with ambition.
She was weak enough to give up her position as the confirmed Empress?
¡®The young nobledy suddenly cried out that she loved amoner man. And she begged me to forget about it.¡¯
At that time, why did she forget about it so easily?
Charlize, who was recalling, soon realized.
¡®That day, Dn dered to me.¡¯
This fall, he said he would make a rebellion.
So she forgot about it.
Since then, she has been so busy preparing for the imminent rebellion.
¡®And¡¡¯
Charlize frowned at the lingering afterimage.
On the ball day when Dn escorted her. Charlize danced her first dance with Kahu, not Dn.
¡®How was Dn¡¯s reaction?¡¯
All of a sudden. He called her name.
Charlize.
And hugged her waist.
¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡±
Charlize slowly woke up from her thoughts. Dn in reality, as she vowed in the past, had be an emperor.
The nobles bow their heads to the ground, the employees are impatient to reach the ground with their knees, and there are more knights who want to pledge allegiance to Dn than grains of sand on the beach.
It¡¯s because of Dn¡¯s thorough genius.
It was also because Charlize raised him like that.
¡®If you say you love me. Shall I follow that too?¡¯
Charlize gazed up in surprise at the sudden thought.
Dn was looking at Charlize.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I had a lot of thoughts about Your Majesty.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s the first day of ss, and I might have pushed you too hard.¡±
Charlize learned only the position of the basic scale and the basic hand posture today.
Opposite extremes have much inmon.
Since she has already taken the extreme of swordsmanship as a Saint. She was able to grow rapidly in any other field.
Charlize pretended to be a clumsy student on purpose, so Dn looked at Charlize with an ambiguous face.
¡°In the next ss, we will practice a simple melody.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty, thank you.¡±
¡°I also had a great and fresh time.¡±
Dn was polite and didn¡¯t show any gaps. The Emperor soon stepped back.
¡®It¡¯s okay though.¡¯
Charlize didn¡¯t mind waiting.
Since she lived as Keira for 400 years, it was nothing in the flow of time.
¡®The opportunity wille soon.¡¯
A chance to confirm Dn¡¯s feelings.
If it doesn¡¯te, she¡¯ll make it.
And Charlize was confident that she would never miss the chance when it came.
The conference hall where all the executives gathered.
There were all the emperor nobles. Local lords, including Duke Kenin. The Grand Duke of Ronan and the two young masters.
All the major nobles who followed Dn gathered.
Charlize was politely invited to the meeting as the grandmaster. She didn¡¯t show up on the first day of rebellion, but there was no reason to refuse now.
Charlize¡¯s seat was at the upper seat.
Dn, the emperor, was sitting on the highest throne.
¡°There have been border provocations from other countries recently. The atmosphere inside the empire is in disarray, so it¡¯s time to aim for an opportunity.¡±
¡°We decided to assign troops in a haste, and the Marquis of Net has been mentioned as the right person to bring out the soldiers.¡±
With a calm face, Charlize heard the story of the nobles.
The Marquis of Net replied awkwardly.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but all of the soldiers I manage have recently suffered from an epidemic and are taking a vacation.¡±
¡°Then, are you saying it¡¯s difficult?¡±
¡°I want to prove my loyalty to His Majesty, but yes.¡±
The Marquis of Net voiced regret. The nobles who decided on the agenda seemed to be disappointed.
At that time, the Count of Naw looked on his face and started talking.
¡°Sir Marquis, excuse me, but my informant said something else.¡±
People¡¯s eyes were on the Count.
¡°The name of the disease is ¡®Madra¡¯, isn¡¯t it? But it was said that ¡®Madra¡¯ is not an infectious disease¡ It¡¯s just a matter of taking a few breaks, but you gave a group vacation?¡±
The Marquis of Net seemed momentarily speechless. Soon his face turned red.
¡°I¡¯m telling a lie right now, Count?¡±
¡°But, didn¡¯t you say you want to prove your loyalty to His Majesty?¡±
¡°Count!¡±
As the shout rang out in the conference hall, Dn, who was listening silently, gestured.
No words. Just a light hand gesture as if to stop.
But that alone. The inside of the conference hall became quiet at once.
It¡¯s been that way since Charlize was watching. Like a puppet show, the nobles talk and discuss each other. Watching Dn¡¯s eyes, they bowed their heads.
¡°What do you think, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sending out some shadows.¡±
Dn¡¯s words werew.
Everyone was surprised and opened their eyes wide, but they knew Shadow¡¯s ability. They were convinced that there was no way to kill the enemy¡¯s g more clearly than this.
¡°That¡¯s a wise idea, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s the ability of Shadow. It will be the quickest and easiest to destroy.¡±
As soon as Dn stepped out, the atmosphere was settled.
¡°The next agenda is the remaining forces of the rebellion. Those who aim for the reinstatement of the deposed Emperor, are the intelligence that have formed collusion with the forces of the underworld.¡±
Charlize¡¯s concentration has revived.
¡®I left the underworld alone because I ruined the country.¡¯
If the remaining forces of the rebellion have joined hands with the underworld, the story will be different.
Besides, the underworld. It was famous for being overly associated with the magic tower.
Charlize might have a clue about Keira here.
¡°We need someone reliable to wipe out the underworld.¡±
The crowd was noisy. There were full of nobles who said that they would use some swords, but no one was able toe forward easily.
It was then.
Charlize stood up from her chair and said,
¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±
Eyes of surprise gathered at Charlize. A stunned nobleman tried to dissuade her.
¡°However, Grandmaster¡¡±
However, his words didn¡¯t finish.
Because Charlize was more authoritative than him.
¡°Are you objecting to my words now?¡±
When Charlize asked coldly, the nobleman shut his mouth. The inside of the conference hall became very quiet. No one could contradict Charlize.
Charlize looked up at Dn sitting in power. As soon as Dn made eye contact with Charlize, he bowed his head.
¡°As Master will.¡±
¡°The underworld is a very dangerous ce, Your Majesty. Of course, the grandmaster is great, but doesn¡¯t she need a subordinate to help her?¡±
The nobleman, who first talked about the underworld, was sweating and panicking.
¡®I don¡¯t need any help.¡¯
There was no reason to refuse to put subordinates on her own.
Charlize turned her head.
Then Kahu, who had not said a word until now, stood up. Charlize and Kahu¡¯s eyes were intertwined in the air. Charlize was nked for a moment.
Soon Kahu¡¯s lips opened.
¡°I¡¯ll volunteer, too.¡±
¡°¡!¡±
Everyone was surprised by Kahu¡¯s words. Eliminating the remaining forces was the most important, but it was very dangerous and cumbersome.
However, the two most notable young power figures volunteered for this job.
Not long ago, Kahu was given the position ofmander of the Imperial 1st Knights.
It hasn¡¯t been long since he became the knightmander. He will be busy adapting to it.
But he volunteered to be Charlize¡¯s subordinate?
¡®What are you thinking?¡¯
Charlize nced at Kahu.
His blond hair was still close to brown. A soft color that reminds her of a golden retriever.
A gentle green eyes like a forest of nature captures Charlize. His friendly look remained the same.
¡®Is it because we were engaged before I returning?¡¯
She has no intention of getting involved, but the rtionship keeps getting entangled.
¡®He said he wouldn¡¯t reveal unless I told him the secret first.¡¯
Because Kahu told Charlize to rest assured. Charlize stopped her anxiety.
This is a public ce. The inspector should not have intervened.
Kahu looked at Dn. Charlize followed Kahu¡¯s gaze and looked at Dn.
If Dn loves Charlize. He might be jealous of Kahu. Charlize looked closely at Dn¡¯s expression, but she couldn¡¯t read any fragments of emotion from the Emperor¡¯s face.
¡°If the person is the Young Duke, he¡¯ll be reliable.¡±
¡°I am so honored, Your Majesty.¡±
At Dn¡¯s words, Kahu bent down. Kahu was polite, but somehow he had a strange attitude.
Dn said without expression.
¡°I hope you will take good care of Master.¡±
¡°I will do my best, Your Majesty.¡±
A tacit eptance of the Emperor.
This concludes the agenda. The meeting is still far from over.
Because it was an unexpected development, the nobles were hardened for a while, but soon came to their senses.
The next agenda came up. Charlize still pays attention to Dn.
But no matter how much she looks up at Dn. He is calm. He was calm and quiet, like the sea without the wind.
¡®But I¡¯d rather be d it¡¯s Kahu.¡¯
He was a wise man who held his tongue. So, even if he saw Charlize¡¯s ability, he won¡¯t be surprised or tell anyone.
Finally, Keira¡¯s clue can be found. She will naturally be able to uncover the secrets of Keira while eliminating the remaining forces.
Come to think of it.
¡®His Majesty at that time.¡¯
Dn called Charlize by name at the ball. She thought maybe the reason was because of jealousy.
But Charlize didn¡¯t think deeply. Because revenge over Keira, the magic sword, was a top priority.
Meanwhile, Charlize was looking at Kahu from afar.
He had a more serious face.
The underworld.
The ugly back alley where all the evil and terrible things of this world are gathered.
Charlize was with Kahu. Now they are an official partner.
They had to talk often from now on. Communication is also important for work.
¡°The atmosphere, it¡¯s perfect.¡±
To deal with the monster.
The energy of the hidden monsters. Charlize just felt it.
¡°What do you mean, Grandmaster?¡±
Charlize looked up at the sky without answering. It¡¯s full of dark clouds.
The weather, which seemed to rain any minute, was well-matched with the evil of the monster.
¡®He said that the remaining forces who runaway didn¡¯t know I was strong.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s eyes sank when she recalled the informant¡¯s words. If so, this is. Maybe it¡¯s the underworld¡¯s effort to keep Kahu in check.
Kahu was also the young duke who was in his own rank as a master.
¡®At least higher grade in view of the energy of the monster.¡¯
Shortly after thinking, she saw the shadow of the monster attacking Kahu.
¡°Be careful, Young Duke.¡±
Charlize warned him gently.
At the same time as she speaks, Charlize¡¯s sword flew behind Kahu¡¯s back.
Chapter 54
Kahu was surprised. Instinctively, his body froze and couldn¡¯t move.
It wasn¡¯t until Charlize lifted her sword that Kahu turned his body sharply. There was no sign. The huge grip of the golem was aiming at Kahu.
¡®This is?¡¯
It was the first time he had seen a monster like that.
Kahu was confused. But Charlize epted the situation very calmly.
Rather than being surprised, she approached the golem who was attacking Kahu in an instant.
Charlize¡¯s movement was quick. She struck the wood golem¡¯s shoulder with her sword. Dozens of golems poured out soon, perhaps because they were hiding.
¡®There¡¯s a golem already?¡¯
Golem is an artificial monster that appears only 100 yearster.
Because it¡¯s a magic tower that turns people into swords. There¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do.
The technology would still be insufficient.
But surely it will.
¡®Is it the butterfly effect caused by the suspension of the Keira project?¡¯
The development of technology has been elerated.
¡®Or, the technology waspleted behind the scenes without the imperial family¡¯s knowledge.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s sword moved quickly.
Swoosh.
She cut down the wood golem. Growing up, Charlize quickly cut off the branches that were trying to squeeze her body.
The wood golem is not living things.
Of course, all the monsters are not living things.
These were the most dangerous and cruel evil itself, created by a mixture of people¡¯s malice.
¡°Why do I feel so bad?¡±
Kahu seemed to mumble unconsciously. No matter how master he was, he was a man who was quite sensitive and saw something close to the essence.
¡°It¡¯s a golem, but it¡¯s made by modifying a monster, so it¡¯s the right behavior.¡±
¡°¡Are you saying it was modified from the monster? How is that possible?¡±
Kahu expressed his doubts.
¡°Because golems are made by rebuilding the pieces of monster-like chimeras.¡±
Charlize exined after defeating the wood golem with her sword, who was running at her.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡±
Charlize cut off the golem¡¯s leg.
¡°When it was attacked in a joint on its knee, its strength disappears. The weakness is at the bottom.¡±
It was a calm andposed tone.
Kahu was shocked by the monsters he had seen for the first time but soon became ustomed to Charlize¡¯s atmosphere. Kahu panicked and drew his sword.
¡®I¡¯ve never heard of this monster. How did she know this?¡¯
Does the Emperor know this? Is that why he sent Charlize?
No. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have sent Kahu and Charlize alone. He would have provided more troops. There¡¯s something like this.
¡°Bend down, Young Duke.¡±
Charlize¡¯s sword immediately cut down five golems.
Like a fish in water, Charlize was running effortlessly among the golems.
Immediately, Kahu got frightened. He thought it was great when he watched Charlize¡¯s performance on the day of the rebellion from a distance.
¡®It¡¯s a different experience to witness this close and personal with both eyes.¡¯
This inhuman strength. Kahu felt strange.
Kahu recalled Charlize before returning.
¡®She was a different youngdy now.¡¯
Even though she was a knight.
Once, he had seen a sword from a distance. Although she was a genius, her situation had broken her talent so much that reaching Master seemed unreasonable.
Skills with clear limits.
¡®The person who was like that now.¡¯
The wood golem thates up with the tree, reached out its arm and tried to attack Charlize.
Charlize jumped up and avoided the tree thrown by the golem. Shortly after. She finely lowered her body and swung her sword from beneath.
Three golems fall at the same time.
Seeing what Charlize did, Kahu tried to follow her, but he was soon bewildered.
¡®It¡¯s tough.¡¯
The tree trunk was tougher than he imagined.
So no matter how hard he tried to cut it, it didn¡¯t cut well.
Charlize handled several golems in a row so easily. He thought it would be possible thoughtlessly, but not at all.
¡°Young Duke, stick behind my back.¡±
As soon as she pulled the sword, Charlize, who saved Kahu, whispered slowly.
Kahu was unfamiliar with the feeling of being protected. He supported her by sticking her back as Charlize said.
The monster that Charlize did not deal with was cut down by Kahu with his mana.
¡°Thank you, Young Duke.¡±
Soon all the golems fell.
Charlize¡¯s eyes turned to the floor.
Kahu¡¯s harsh breathing is heard up close.
¡°I wonder if I¡¯m bothering you.¡±
¡°No, it was definitely helpful.¡±
Kahu did one person¡¯s part.
Charlize raised her head.
When all the wood golems fell, dozens of stone golems appeared this time.
A monster thatbines Ehyrit¡¯s pieces with solid monster bodies.
¡®Is the magic tower has already developed the technology so far?¡¯
It¡¯s several times more difficult to deal with than the wood golem. Kahu, who unknowingly clenched his teeth, squeezed his sword.
Charlize said.
¡°Maybe I should step up.¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s dangerous¡!¡±
Kahu, who was trying to stop Charlize, inadvertently blurted out his words.
Charlize, who was in Kahu¡¯s memory, was always ady who wanted the affection of her family. A talent that was a sword genius but buried, a fine dress, a beautiful and charming slender appearance.
[The Grand Duke¡¯s princess is so lovely. Why doesn¡¯t Ronan recognize her?]
Behind Charlize, the voice of the gossiping high society. He remembered.
That¡¯s what he thought about Charlize. Now she waspletely different from what Kahu thought.
A genius who raised the 13th prince as the emperor. The Grandmaster. And¡
¡®The one whom I saw in rebellion.¡¯
A cruel sword that cut down countless things in the middle of the sea of fire.
Which one are you?
Now he was afraid that his return would be considered a dream. Kahu recalled and recalled his memories before his return.
Charlize stepped out like on the day of rebellion, but she was an overwhelming sword than that day.
She cut down all the stone golem. Killing without any reaction. Get rid of it.
Nothing can ovee Charlize. It really makes no sense. All those things that Kahu would have struggled with, just by herself.
It was a terrifying and cold sword only for destruction.
¡®A sword that is close to perfection.¡¯
Kahu suddenly realized.
Charles is a textbook in itself, a reference point. The flow of the sword she cut had to be the sample of all the knights, and Charlize¡¯s skill had to be the goal.
¡®I¡¯ve never seen you like this before.¡¯
When Charlize decided, it didn¡¯t take long to deal with dozens of stone golems.
In this era. No, is there anyone to fight among humans? Her swordsmanship, which made him think without taking his eyes off her, ended in an instant.
Charlize was standing. Nothing moved. Among them, Charlize was still beautiful.
Kahu swallowed his breath.
Encroaching in the beauty near death. Like a rainbow that gently spreads in the sunlight among the falling raindrops. Standing on the border of life and death, each of them seemed to be drunk with its own beauty.
The splendor of life. The silence of death.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize turned her head and looked at Kahu. Only after receiving her gaze. Kahu realized that he was holding his breath.
He breathed out. His lungs were burning.
¡°Please keep it a secret.¡±
It was then that Kahu realized she was truly different.
She wasn¡¯t Charlize Ronan, whom he already knew.
But when he thought so, the thorough stereotype began to unravel.
Everything that was taken lightly or passed naturally seemed to be now known.
Something was wrong with Charlize. Also.
¡°Seeing that a lot of monsters were released, it seems that the young duke was very afraid.¡±
¡°Yes, definitely¡¡±
Kahu¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. It was because Charlize has been smiling with a bright face. Just to make her look kind.
Kahu answered nkly.
Charlize took her eyes off him and said.
¡°Well, you ought to be. We have to do our best to track it down from here.¡±
Charlize set out first.
Kahu stood quietly for a while, and soon followed Charlize.
From the beginning, Kahu¡¯s mission was to help Charlize.
¡°In order to make the Duke of Delmon a dedicated person of His Majesty.¡±
Emperor Dn,
The nobles with their knees down under him confessed with a serious attitude.
¡°You have to marry the young duke to the grandmaster.¡±
Dn¡¯s expression was calm. In response to the tactless nobleman¡¯s remarks, those next to him also agreed.
¡°Isn¡¯t there not yet a firm dedication that the Duke of Delmon supports His Majesty? At a time when he¡¯s even given a heavy-duty of being the imperial knightmander.¡±
¡°Yes. Now is the opportunity for them to work together.¡±
¡°As they work, their rtionship will naturally get closer, and on top of that, isn¡¯t t the grandmaster has already had a marriage offer from the young duke once?¡±
Dn said nothing. The nobles continued to speak.
¡°The grandmaster is on His Majesty¡¯s side, but she has not reconciled with the Grand Duke of Ronan, so I would say that shecks power as a pivotal political power.¡±
¡°There can be no clearer way toy the groundwork for the Emperor¡¯s faction than the marriage of the young duke and the grandmaster, Your Majesty.¡±
The nobles dered with loyalty. It was obviously a calm Dn on the outside. But he had a cruel thought inside.
Dn¡¯s gaze reached his sword for a while with a clear meaning. A longsting look in his eyes. But he soon took his eyes off. Not yet.
Because it¡¯s not the right time.
¡°Any other way?¡±
Dn only said one sentence.
But with that. Everyone¡¯s mouth was shut.
¡°It does take a little while. But there¡¯s a way to build a new Knight Academy to inspire loyalty to His Majesty from a young age.¡±
They were wary, then quickly moved on to another topic.
That¡¯s the only way to live. It was an act close to instinct.
Dn¡¯s eyes subsided calmly.
¡®They¡¯ll be close to each other naturally as they work.¡¯
How Charlize and Kahu are together. Just imagining it made his back cold.
When they get closer naturally. No, even if they get closer. Wouldn¡¯t it be farther than the rtionship with himself?
¡®We¡¯ve been together for years.¡¯
But again, it was unknown.
At the moment when the rational emotions pervaded, the scale of the mind can be sharply turned to one side.
Charlize didn¡¯t seem to be excited about Dn. It¡¯s apletely different position from Kahu, who had seen the possibility of being her fianc¨¦e from the beginning.
Charlize, she was his Master.
¡®And.¡¯
There was something the nobles didn¡¯t know.
Charlize is perfect by herself. Even if all the emperor nobles were assassinated and killed, Charlize remained alone.
Charlize represents hundreds of forces. What is the foundation of the Emperor¡¯s faction? From the beginning, Charlize was its root.
The glory of the Grand Duke of Ronan, the union of noble families through marriage. She didn¡¯t need it all.
Dn gently squeezed his hand.
He closed his eyes for a moment, listening to the stories of the nobles with a calm face.
It doesn¡¯t calm his mind. It was because he felt like he was going crazy.
¡®You can¡¯t go crazy.¡¯
It¡¯s because he was so emotional. He couldn¡¯t have Charlize. Because he loves her so much. He had no intention of moving recklessly.
Dn had been very careful with his actions in front of Charlize since he had a gut feeling at the drinking party.
¡®I want to have her.¡¯
The sudden thought reflected the raw desire.
Dn shut his mouth.
No, actually.
¡®I want to lock her up.¡¯
A desire intense enough to be dizzy.
He didn¡¯t open his closed eyes. He just clenches his fist. Hard enough for the tip of his nails to dig into his palms.
Even so. Dn endured the rising possessive desire.
Chapter 55
¡°Come here.¡±
It was a small dog found inside the underworld.
It¡¯s a rare small pomeranian close to ck.
Being a cute dog like a cotton candy, Charlize bent down and stretched out her hands.
The dog wagged its tail and rubbed itself against Charlize.
¡°Good boy.¡±
Charlize stroked the dog¡¯s head.
She has been dealing with all the monsters and getting into quite a bit deeply.
As the underworld is famous for its mazes and traps, it was not easy to find the traitor nobles.
Kahu stopped thinking that Charlize would take a break for a while.
Charlize¡¯s expression looking at the dog was soft.
¡°¡Do you like dogs?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t hate it.¡±
The dog keeps wagging its tail.
Charlize¡¯s touch was pleasant and the dog didn¡¯t even run away.
¡®I heard that animals recognize people with good intentions.¡¯
The dog seemed to like Charlize very much.
Charlize looked up at Kahu and asked.
¡°Young duke. Isn¡¯t it difficult?¡±
It¡¯s already been five hours since they entered the underworld.
It must have been pretty hard, as he couldn¡¯t rx for a moment.
Charlize, who was looking at Kahu, who was quiet for a while, said gently.
¡°Let¡¯s take a break, us.¡±
¡°¡Would that be okay?¡±
¡°All the monsters are cut off over there, so they¡¯ll be in chaos anyway. We¡¯ll have about a day.¡±
Indeed.
What Charlize said convinced Kahu.
Taking a break was a good choice.
Because working continuously doesn¡¯t increase efficiency.
Kahu saw Charlize standing up.
¡®¡Lavender scent.¡¯
The wind blows. Charlize¡¯s hair shook and the fresh scent tickled the tip of Kahu¡¯s nose.
Kahu hardened for a while. He struggled to think rationally.
Both Charlize and Kahu were official partners who were knights, and in this rtionship, the superior was Charlize.
In fact, even if Charlize suggests it, it is a gentle order.
Kahu had to obey Charlize¡¯s words entirely.
Kahu lowered his gaze when he made eye contact with Charlize.
Luckily, the Duke of Delmon¡¯s mansion was not far from the entrance to the underworld.
¡°¡Then.¡±
Kahu rmended it carefully.
¡°Do you mind if I take you to my mansion?¡±
Charlize, who was about to refuse, suddenly thought about her returning.
¡®Kahu must have returned too.¡¯
It wouldn¡¯t be bad to follow and take a look at it at least once.
However, it was questionable why Kahu said he was taking her to his mansion.
¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyshes drooped coolly and elegantly.
Only then did Kahue to his senses.
It was an impulsive suggestion, so Kahu couldn¡¯t even understand it himself.
¡®Why¡¡¯
You invite Charlize, what are you going to do? But now that he said it out of his mouth. His words could not be retracted.
It was hard to get inside the underworld, but it was easy to get outside.
They soon arrived at the Duke of Delmon.
The Duke¡¯s people who saw Charlize Ronan were in a state of chaos.
Charlize and Kahu were meant to hunt altogether. The employees paid keen attention to thedy that Kahu brought for the first time, as well as to Charlize, who was supposed to be his fiancee.
¡°Oh my gosh.¡±
¡°Finally, his fiancee is here!¡±
¡°She¡¯s not exactly his fiancee, but they were almost engaged.¡±
¡°But who knows what¡¯s going to happen to people?¡±
The maids gossiped. It was a whisper as quietly as possible to other people.
Both Charlize and Kahu are masters. Of course, they heard it.
Kahu apologized to Charlize with an embarrassed face.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±
Neither Charlize nor Kahu thinks deeply. Both are high-ranking nobles who are unmarried at the age of marriage.
There was a strangely tickling atmosphere between them. At least the employees thought so.
¡°Have a seat, grandmaster.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Since it was dinner time soon. Kahu led Charlize to the dining room.
As Charlize sat in her chair, she saw a finely folded napkin on the table. The mood is. It was very strange.
¡°The chef will bring the food soon. Please wait a moment.¡±
Charlize often used the Imperial Pce dining room. But hardly ever been to the noble family¡¯s dining room.
In Ronan. Because there were always white chrysanthemums flowers ced in memory of the Grand Duchess.
Whenever Charlize tried to eat with her family, she ran into contempt every time.
As if she didn¡¯t deserve to be here. The frigid and cold eyes of the Grand Duke.
But now.
With Kahu¡¯s warm and caring eyes. The feelings of the employees who were dying with joy were clearly conveyed to the atmosphere.
¡°Thank you, young duke.¡±
Charlize soon admired.
¡°Wow¡¡±
Soon all the dishes that the chef hurriedly served were luxurious.
Sweet bread topped with the finest caviar. Grilled snails with basil. Lemon on top of the grilled lobster. Even the most basic soup was sprinkled with gold powder.
¡°It looks like the chef has sharpened his teeth to prepare it, grandmaster.¡±
Charlize felt weing and took a spoonful.
As expected, delicious food was the best.
The texture of caviar that melts sourly was luxurious. The lobster baked with butter was delicious to the point of ecstasy.
The cooking continued to be served.
It was then.
Pyang!
Captivated by Charlize¡¯s surreal appearance, one of the maids identally dropped the bowl.
Charlize looked at the maid with surprised eyes.
Pieces of porcin were scattered on the floor with food. The maid¡¯s face turned pale, she kept apologizing.
¡°I¡¯m sorry! I dare to interrupt you while you¡¯re eatingfortably¡!¡±
Charlize kindly asked, grabbing the maid who was in a hurry to kneel down and pick up the pieces.
¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, ¡Yes?¡±
¡°I¡¯m okay. I was just getting full. But if you get hurt while cleaning the bowl, it¡¯ll hurt my feelings.¡±
The maid¡¯s face turned red at the friendly whisper.
Even if they¡¯re fellow women. She trembled with fascination.
While the maid was moved by Charlize¡¯s feelings, she was at a loss for words.
¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Thank you, grandmaster.¡±
Tears welled up in the maid¡¯s eyes.
She made a mistake and thought she was seriously wrong. Since Charlize went beyond being generous and gave her a warm concern.
Watching it from the opposite side, Kahu swallowed his saliva.
He heard that the maids¡¯ praise for Charlize is particrly high in the Imperial Pce. He thought he knew the reason.
¡®Although she¡¯s not interested in others. She is a very kind person to her subordinates.¡¯
Charlize calmed the surprised maid with her utmost sincerity.
In fact, this reaction was not the first time.
¡®Even in my first meeting with Dn, the servant made a mistake.¡¯
When he and Charlize made eye contact, the servant¡¯s hand trembled and poured the tea water overflow the cup.
What happened to the servant at that time.
¡®Naturally disappeared before my eyes.¡¯
Charlize was convinced that it was Dn¡¯s secret power.
Soon the dining room was cleared up.
After the meal, ck tea was carefully ced in front of Charlize to rinse her mouth.
¡®She¡¯s such a nice person.¡¯
In the eyes of the employees toward Charlize, a deeper favorable impression has been established.
They alternated looked at Kahu and Charlize more passionately with more desperation.
They wish Kahu never let Charlize go.
¡®It¡¯s night.¡¯
Charlize looked out of the ck window.
The sky where the sun disappeared was dark. Only the white round moon scattered the distant light.
¡®It¡¯ste, should I go to sleep here?¡¯
Then will there be a reaction from Dn?
It was a sudden idea, but it seemed like a good idea for Charlize.
It was easy to report to the imperial family. All she had to do was send a letter to Dn through the hawk.
Charlize caught the eye.
She asked Kahu, who was drinking ck tea.
¡°Young duke, can I sleep here tonight?¡±
¡°Of¡ Of course.¡±
Kahu almost choked hearing the sudden question.
He managed to hold back and looked at Charlize, suppressing his surprise.
He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s for the meal. But it was enough to sound a little strange to say that she was going to stay there.
¡®No, let¡¯s not get ahead of yourself.¡¯
Kahu organized his feelings while looking at Charlize.
Charlize, who was drinking ck tea leisurely, was as gentle as a cat.
¡°Isn¡¯t this the ce where the hostesses of all generations stayed?¡±
¡°The grandmaster might feel ufortable.¡±
¡°We just need to know.¡±
The maids murmured.
The best room in the mansion was swept and polished for Charlize.
It was the room where Kahu was supposed to be guided when he had a fiancee.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if the grandmaster would be the hostess?¡±
¡°It feels like it will actually work.¡±
When the young duke bes married, he will be recognized as the true owner of the family.
They carefully cleaned up the room, hoping that the rtionship between Kahu and Charlize would progress.
The maids talked like a secret. Charlize had already heard it.
¡®You seem quite fond of me.¡¯
Charlize thought as she entered the room. She put down the sheath first.
First of all, the report to Dn was the priority. So she sat down at the table in the room.
Slowly write letters on the provided paper.
[For the sake of work efficiency, I will spend one night at the Duke of Delmon before return to the pce.
May you always be at peace.
Yours sincerely, Charlize.]
Charlize opened the window and whistled.
A tame hawk flew in the distance pping its wings.
Charlize stroked the hawk and hung the paper.
¡°Send it to His Majesty.¡±
Sometimes it was called the spiritual animal. The imperial hawk was very clever.
The hawk flew up vigorously.
Charlize slowly closed the window as she watched the hawk drift away.
She slowly closes her eyes and then opens them.
¡®Will Dn be jealous?¡¯
If he shows a definite reaction. She can be sure that this is a rational feeling.
Even if she sleeps in the mansion. It wasn¡¯t a problem because she wasn¡¯t even sharing a bedroom.
Rumors will circte that the rtionship between her and Kahu is unusual.
Even this was Charlize¡¯s intention.
¡®I just need to know the truth about Kahu anyway.¡¯
Charlize had already made it clear five years ago that she had no intention of marrying Kahu at the ball inmemoration of the fencing contest.
So it¡¯s gonna be okay.
Charlize finished unpacking her luggage.
¡®I¡¯m going to take a night walk after a long time.¡¯
Her eyes reached the sheath.
Charlize took the sheath and stepped outside.
The moment she crossed the wall of the Duke of Delmon, she met a night guest.
Hwik!
The sword swung in an instant, blood-sttered. She did not intend to hide her skills.
She didn¡¯t mean to let this person live in the first ce.
There was blood on the sword. A great sword bounced off all the blood, but it wasn¡¯t a good enough sword.
¡®I need to take care of it before the de contains more blood.¡¯
Thinking of it, Charlize arrived at the mansion. The maid felt a sense of ipatibility for a moment, but Charlize gently instructed.
¡°Would you bring me oil to clean the sword? I like the ones used for sewing machines.¡±
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
The maidughed as if she thought it was an illusion. The maid soon brought Charlize oil and a handkerchief.
¡°Lord, the grandmaster is down the stairs.¡±
Meanwhile, the butler was guiding Kahu. Kahu nodded and followed after the butler.
The reason his steps stopped.
Suddenly, walking was too hard, and it turned out that it wasn¡¯t because he went in the wrong direction.
Now that we¡¯re quite close.
Charlize tilted her head in the moonlight. It was just unrealistically beautiful.
The flowing gold and silver hair is stuck open in the ear. White cheeks exposed under the light. A long, rich dress stretched down the stairs. The navy eyes that are calm and subtle.
¡°¡¡±
With her long slender fingers, Charlize was wiping off her sword.
At that moment, there was a strong smell of blood.
Chapter 56
The maid who runs into Kahu soon makes eye contact with the butler. Only then did the maid seem toe to her senses.
Not only Kahu, but the strange power of the moonlight also seemed to have bewitched the maid.
Charlize was just cleaning her sword, but she had the charm to suck people up.
The maid stood up on the stairs carefully. The butler greeted Kahu and stepped back.
¡°I hope you have a peaceful time, Master.¡±
The maid also bowed to Kahu and quickly moved away from him.
Charlize slowly raised her head. Kahu swallowed his saliva without realizing it.
Charlize¡¯s eyes reach Kahu.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡±
Her unique gentle way of speaking calmed Kahu down.
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
Kahu approached Charlize.
The handkerchief held by Charlize is fancy.
The long silver sword shined more and more sharply. A sword with traces left from cutting a golem. Charlize lowered his eyelids and wiped all the way to the handle.
It¡¯smon for a knight to treat a sword preciously.
It¡¯s rare to wipe a sword with such care. Kahu carefully stood down the stairs.
Charlize¡¯s figure was as elegant as the touch of a musician ying the harp.
¡°Why are you wiping the sword?¡±
¡°Oh this kid, because she did a great job today, too.¡±
Charlize, who answered strangely, lifted the sword and reflected it in the moonlight. It glowed brightly.
¡®This kid?¡¯
Kahu paid attention to Charlize¡¯s choice of words. Because he usually doesn¡¯t say that with a sword.
Captured by that question, he couldn¡¯t ask questions about the smell of blood from Charlize¡¯s sword.
Charlize put her sword in the sheath.
¡°Would you like to sit down?¡±
When Charlize suggested it, Kahu went up and sat next to her.
There are different trails and benches in the garden, but the stairs he has been sitting on for the first time weren¡¯t bad.
No, it¡¯s a moonlit night. Looking up at the night sky with Charlize was a little unrealistic. His heart beats heavily.
¡°The sky that we see from here. It¡¯s as close as the stars will fall soon.¡±
Said Charlize. Kahu nodded his head.
Come to think of it. Charlize. The reason why she epted Kahu¡¯s invitation. It was to probe him.
Kahu, who had been quiet, started talking first.
¡°Unfortunately, not long ago there was an ident in which the sessor of Count Hart fell and died.¡±
Charlize almost affirmed to Kahu who interrogated her casually. Soon, she found out that it was before the return.
Since Charlize¡¯s return, not only history has been distorted, but the fate of most nobles has changed.
The same goes for Count Hart¡¯s sessor. Even if he died unfortunately before her return. He didn¡¯t die this time.
Charlize asked back, lowering her eyes.
¡°Well.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Did something like that happen to Count Hart?¡±
Is it a test, or is it a confusion thates from a mixture of memories before and after the return?
Charlize was nervous, but her outward expression wasnguorous. Kahu opened his eyes wide for a moment as if he was confounded. He soon bowed his head.
¡°Ah, I must have been mistaken for a while¡ Sometimes this happens. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
At the same time, he looked up and looked at Charlize¡¯splexion, making him doubt whether he really didn¡¯t mean it.
But Charlize smiled softly.
¡°It¡¯s nothing, that could happen.¡±
Charlize was half-doubted, but yeah, she told him that could happen.
But one thing was certain.
¡®Kahu has returned.¡¯
Charlize was a little confused. Her own return. She prayed to God directly on a piece of Ehyrit in her body.
Let¡¯s say I pulled a miracle. But what about Kahu?
¡®It¡¯s his fate to get involved.¡¯
Suddenly, the word that passed through her mind caught Charlize.
¡®No.¡¯
It¡¯s not good to be more emotional than necessary. Charlize shook her head to shake off her strange feeling.
Charlize lowered her gaze for a moment. Kahu doesn¡¯t smell like any pieces. He¡¯s just a pure-blooded human.
She looked up and looked at Kahu.
¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask too, young duke. Why did you stop?¡±
Before the ession. Kahu had every opportunity to rat on treason.
But he didn¡¯t do that.
As if asking why he chose Dn, Charlize looked at Kahu. Kahu replied straight after being silent for a moment.
¡°For me, it¡¯s not His Majesty. It was the grandmaster from the beginning.¡±
It was a rude answer to Dn. However, Charlize was speechless.
A green eye as fresh as nature sees Charlize. A dark night. The wind of autumn.
A specimen of a nobleman who has been raised solely as a sessor to the family since he was young. The first knightmander who pledged allegiance to the imperial family. But in front of Charlize.
Like wanting to be just a human being. Kahu didn¡¯t make anything up.
***
Dn read the letter from Charlize. She wrote that she would sleep overnight at the Duke of Delmon.
¡®You¡¯re going to sleep with Kahu?¡¯
Of course, it¡¯s never going to be ¡®sleeping¡¯ together. He inadvertently crumpled the letter because of the force in his grip.
Dn crumpled the paper. Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t the only one.
¡®When Master rmended youngdy Remiya to me as a candidate for the Crown Princess.¡¯
As far as he can remember, that¡¯s the only time, not now.
Dn opened the letter again and read it. He had no dyslexia, but he clearly read the letters, but his mind couldn¡¯t interpret it.
[For the sake of work efficiency, I will spend one night at the Duke of Delmon before return to the pce.
May you always be at peace.
Yours sincerely, Charlize.]
¡°Efficiency of work.¡±
Dn mumbled to himself in a daze.
Yeah.
This is. Work. She said it was part of her work. Dn told himself, but it didn¡¯t work.
Dn couldn¡¯t even force Charlize. It¡¯s Charlize¡¯s life, and it¡¯s her authority. Besides, if Dn hadn¡¯t fed the Emperor a piece of Ehyrit from the beginning. Something like that wouldn¡¯t have happened.
Dietrich was executed in front of everyone, no one could¡¯ve been after the reinstatement of the dethroned emperor.
¡®The n was overturned when the emperor gained half eternal life.¡¯
The reason why Charlize wiped out the remaining forces of the rebellion. After all, it was because of Dn¡¯s love.
¡®But, again, I couldn¡¯t let Master kill the emperor herself.¡¯
Afterpleting her revenge, Charlize loses her motivation for life and copses. He can never see it.
¡°¡Is this a test?¡±
Dn was a genius. Of course, he was smart. He also knows that Charlize is testing Dn¡¯s feelings recently.
When he couldn¡¯t extend his sword to Charlize, who showed a gap during the battle. Charlize¡¯s eyes were shining strangely.
When he was teaching the piano, he had to improve his self-control to make up for her mistakes.
¡°If not.¡±
To Kahu, are you serious?
Unable to say the end, Dn looked out the window nkly.
The night when the moon rose.
Just imagining Charlize and Kahu together made his head ache.
But Dn can¡¯t stop Charlize. Even if Charlize and Kahu build up good feelings rationally. He couldn¡¯t bring Charlize home.
¡®No, nothing will happen.¡¯
Dn tried to think rationally. Don¡¯t you know Charlize¡¯s personality? It¡¯s really just an extension of work.
Even though he judged like that. On the other hand, his lungs are boiling hot.
Waiting here like this. That he can do nothing but pray that nothing will happen.
¡°¡¡±
When he became the emperor. Yeah, he didn¡¯t expect the rtionship to change. Still, he expected something. At least he never imagined this kind of situation.
He waited to teach Charlize the piano as soon as she came back.
But no matter how long he waits, it¡¯s no use now. Just for tonight. She¡¯ll be with Kahu.
Dn hurriedly raised a ss of water to calm himself down. But is it because he failed to control his strength?
Crash!
The ss broke in his grasp. The piece is stuck in the palm of his hand and blood is streaming.
If Master was by his side.
She asked if he was okay, and she must have been worried with her polite and gentle tone. There is no soft nce. It didn¡¯t reach him.
The water trickled down helplessly.
***
¡°I don¡¯t have clothes to change.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandmaster!¡±
¡°In case you didn¡¯t know, I prepared a dress for the grandmaster!¡±
¡°We¡¯ll bring it soon. Please wait a moment!¡±
At Charlize¡¯s words, the maids were delighted to go get her clothes.
It was a bright morning before she knew it. The long night¡¯s walk ended after having a few conversations with Kahu.
She slept in a guest night dress yesterday, but today she needed new clothes to change.
She couldn¡¯t prepare clothes because she didn¡¯t think about staying out overnight. However, the maids acted quickly as if they had been waiting for this situation.
Charlize was soon surprised at the colonel¡¯s dress.
¡®It really fits me perfectly.¡¯
It was a dress made exactly the size of Charlize. Except it¡¯s too shy to go to the underworld today.
It was a perfect dress with a beautiful golden design.
¡°Thanks.¡±
¡°It looks very good on you!¡±
The intense hospitality remained the same. Charlize ended upughing. The innocent maids were very cheerful and likable.
Charlize didn¡¯t get make-up. Nevertheless, it is due to the light, clean skin that shines beautifully.
Each of them decided to have a light breakfast, so they settled it in their own bedroom.
The menu was sd and egg tart.
¡°Young duke, it¡¯s a fresh morning.¡±
¡°Did you sleepfortably?¡±
¡°Yes, I feel very good because I slept well.¡±
Charlize greeted Kahu and praised the maids.
¡°The maids are very cute.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a good thing I think they have served the grandmaster.¡±
Charlize smiled brightly as if she was in a good mood. Looking at Charlize who he likes, Kahu was also happy.
¡°By the way, grandmaster. There¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t tell you yesterday.¡±
¡°?¡±
¡°Thank you for saving me from Golem.¡±
Kahu bowed politely to Charlize. If it weren¡¯t for Charlize at that time, he might have been seriously injured.
Charlize was a lifesaver to him.
Charlize was silent for a moment. When Kahu raised his head, she looked a little strange.
¡°Of course it was something I had to do.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But I¡¯m d that the young duke said that.¡±
Charlize, who was in the moonlightst night, was alluring and terrifyingly beautiful. However, Charlize in the morning sun, too. She was pretty with a different feeling from the night.
¡°Then, shall we go again now?¡±
Because she had enough rest.
It was time to dig up the underworld. Charlize smiled brightly.
¡°We have to go to work.¡±
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
Kahu agreed with Charlize.
There was a warm atmosphere between Charlize and Kahu for a while.
They smiled at each other and moved on without dy.
Soon they arrived in the underworld.
Charlize stepped in first. Kahu followed her slowly.
T/N: Hi everyone, from now on I will change the update schedule from Sunday to Monday. Thank you very much!
***
Chapter 58
Alperier.
A secret organization aimed at reviving the dead God, Ehyrit.
She never thought it would get tangled up like this.
Charlize pulled the dagger while thinking.
Payne wrapped his neck with both hands as if he were alive.
¡®But why would Alperier want me?¡¯
It was very questionable.
Isn¡¯t it a secret organization famous for being picky about joining? But what do they believe in Charlize toe up with such an offer?
¡°How can I believe that you¡¯re an Alperier? No, before that. Why me?¡±
¡°As expected, you know what Alperier is. Then it will be easier to say.¡±
However, despite Charlize¡¯s suspicious attitude, Payne has weed it.
¡°First of all, this is the evidence.¡±
Payne rolled his wrist and showed a tattoo. It was a red lion tattoo which is a symbol of Alperier.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize became quiet. No one does tattoos for fun.
Above all, when a wizard gets this tattoo, he is immediately expelled from the tower. Therefore, Payne¡¯s words were more likely to be true.
¡°You can trust me. I¡¯m also an experimenter who participated in the Kiera project.¡±
Is he saying that he was overwhelmed by revenge because of the Kiera project?
Charlize looked at Payne.
However, Payne was too emotionless to his vengeful gaze.
¡®I can¡¯t even feel the energy of Ehyrit.¡¯
Charlize frowned for a moment at the incongruity.
¡®But there is a possibility that the piece has not been transnted on the subject of the experiment.¡¯
Payne answered immediately.
¡°And, why did I ask you? That¡¯s because you¡¯re a genius. It¡¯s not just swordsmanship. And I recognized it from the beginning.¡±
Genius? She won¡¯t deny it.
However.
Asked Charlize.
¡°¡Is that all?¡±
¡°And you have a strange smell. A strange smell that I have never smelled like any other human before.¡±
Payne, who seemed to be yful all the time, was serious at that moment.
Strange smell? Charlize paused for a moment. She had a hunch.
¡®No way, a piece of Ehyrit.¡¯
Ehyrit¡¯s pieces are famous for smelling nothing.
But Charlize. He could clearly smell the pieces. Was it because she returned with the piece in her body?
Just as poisonous mushrooms that are not good for humans, are the most colorful and beautiful. In the bluestone, which is the source of the monster. There was a fragrant and captivating smell.
It is the scent of an angel that seems to have condensed all the sweetness of the world.
Therefore, when the monster appeared, she knew the raid with only her sense of smell.
But she has never smelled it from herself.
¡°Mainly, it¡¯sing from you. And it¡¯s like, crazy addictive. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize deemed Payne dangerous. But also.
It¡¯s a waste to kill him.
It struck her that she had to keep him alive intuitively. But he didn¡¯t even want to be close to her.
¡°Well.¡±
Charlize turned around and said.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±
She took the documents signed by the traitors. Documents rted to the Kiera project were deliberately left behind.
Would that be wise? She wasn¡¯t sure, but it was a decision she had already made.
¡°There¡¯s a perfume that my cherished maid made for me. I guess the scent is like that after smelling it.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not such an artificial smell.¡±
Payne expressed his anger. He thumped through the air like a dog and shouted.
¡°This smell can¡¯t be made up! It¡¯s the only one! It¡¯s unique!¡±
¡®His sensitivity is too good.¡¯
Charlize thought.
Still, Payne didn¡¯t look bothersome or bad anymore.
Because she discovered that Payne¡¯s body was damaged everywhere. It was a forcibly remodeled passage through which Ehyrit¡¯s power would pass.
¡®Is it an almost dead body that moves with mana?¡¯
Even though she didn¡¯t know his deep vengeance, Payne deserved to hate wizards.
Although there¡¯s noradeship.
That surgical mark that Payne hid belongs to the victim of the Kiera project.
Moreover, he also noticed Charlize¡¯s genius. He looks pretty sharp.
Charlize decided to be a little more generous. Her tone softened.
¡°Thank you for thepliment ¡I¡¯ll go somewhere else to investigate. I¡¯m rejecting it.¡±
¡°Huh? Wait, without hearing more? You¡¯ll change your mind if you listen to it. No one knows more about the Kiera project than our organization does.¡±
The clue to Kiera was the only condition that could provoke Charlize.
However, Charlize already knew the Alperier. Although not much of Alperier is known. Only the conditions for joining the organization were famous.
Because of the nature of being a secret organization, as soon as you belong to it, you have to cut ties with the world.
But Charlize still had to stay by Dn¡¯s side. She had no time to try to save the dead god by melting into the secret organization.
It wasn¡¯t worth the trouble. The conclusion had already been concluded by rejection.
Clues about Kiera can be traced alone.
¡®I know that¡¯s why Payne offered me.¡¯
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a no.¡±
Charlize said calmly, but clearly. She put the dagger back into the ne, leaving Payne behind.
Payne seemed to try to persuade Charlize more, but Charlize went out of the shed.
She already got everything she could get, so it didn¡¯t matter.
As Charlize stepped out a little further, she saw Kahu with Shadow.
Falling underworld people, arrested traitors, rescued ves.
¡°I meet the grandmaster.¡±
As soon as they saw Charlize, Shadow knelt down together.
Even if they were rescuing a ve. Even if it was a situation where they were facing a sword with a member of the underworld.
Showing courtesy to Charlize was their top priority.
After Charlize gave a nod likewise, she looked back for a moment. Payne wasn¡¯t there.
But Charlize had a hunch. Payne will never give up.
***
Dn was a genius.
His genius in all fields was no exception to painting.
The brush strokes on the canvas felt as sacred as the realm of God. Dn was immersed in the canvas in front of him.
¡®Charlize Ronan.¡¯
What Dn drew was Charlize.
The delicate and elegant brushstrokes were very realistic. Even though he was drawing it based only on his memory without a model in front of him.
It was so lifelike that it was perfect.
Because it was a state of immersion, the hands moved on their own without the judgment of the head. Then suddenly Dn was surprised.
At one point, next to Charlize, who was smiling brightly, Kahu was pictured looking at her.
¡°¡¡±
Dn stopped the brush and looked into the canvas.
It must be a reflection of the unconscious.
There¡¯s no way he wants to paint Charlize smiling next to Kahu.
As Dn sat in his chair and looked at the canvas, the attendant from the distance approached him.
Dn gestured in the air before the painting could be seen.
He used his mana to vtilize all the paints contained in the canvas.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
The attendant bent down and called Dn. He nced at the Emperor¡¯s canvas, but there was nothing but white.
The attendant suppressed his curiosity. It wasn¡¯t an emotion that was allowed to the employee.
¡°The grandmaster hase.¡±
¡°¡Master?¡±
Dn, who had been colorless and odorless like a calmly sunk stone, revived only then.
It was certainly a joy in his voice. But soon Dn tried to suppress his feelings somehow. He shouldn¡¯t get caught by Charlize.
The emperor stood up to meet Charlize.
¡°The grandmaster is waiting in the moonlight garden.¡±
The weather is quite chilly now.
Dn went outside in a coat made out of the beast¡¯s fur. Dn¡¯s steps were in a hurry.
***
Soon there was Charlize in his sight.
Charlize often caresses the buds when she is alone. Even now, Charlize touched the flowers with a face as if she were having a conversation.
Dn stopped slowly. He looked at Charlize a little further away. His gaze stole Charlize down.
¡®It¡¯s the first time I see the dress.¡¯
Charlize was wearing a gold fancy dress.
Dn felt dizzy for a moment.
He was memorizing all Charlize¡¯s clothes. And as far as he knows, that dress is the first dress Charlize wears.
Since she stayed at Kahu¡¯s mansion the day before. It was supposed to be a dress given by the Duke circumstantially.
All of a sudden. He wants that clothes to be torn. He was hoping.
Dn¡¯s hand clenched into a fist.
¡®It¡¯s jealousy, it¡¯s a wrong desire for possession.¡¯
Dn couldn¡¯t shake off his feelings even if he med himself like that.
The fact that he became the emperor attracts many people¡¯s attention. He couldn¡¯t go directly to the underworld because it was obvious that it was dangerous.
¡®But was it the imperial throne who came up to do this?¡¯
Dn stayed up the night before, thinking dozens of times.
He hated himself for being able to do nothing when Charlize was sleeping in Kahu¡¯s mansion. Yeah,
¡®I cannot im any rights to Master.¡¯
They were not in a rtionship.
Fortunately, he¡¯s busy organizing the country right now, so he doesn¡¯t talk about marriage. But when he finds stability soon.
He doesn¡¯t know what will happen. During the candidacy of the Crown Princess, all of the young nobledies, who were already decent, married or gave up with others.
Now, in order to find the potential bride, he had to find it in another country, so there was still time.
To suit the empress. At least she should be more than the imperial princess of another empire. There are only two unmarried princesses left on the continent now.
Charlize wouldn¡¯t be aware of this situation either.
In fact, everyone couldn¡¯t say anything, but they thought Dn and Charlize were as good as Kahu and Charlize.
Charlize is a princess of the Ronan family. Even if she¡¯s not Ronan, she¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s teacher.
But Charlize doesn¡¯t dream of being the empress, and Dn recognized this reality more clearly than anyone else.
¡®If I¡¯d rather.¡¯
He just hopes time doesn¡¯t go by.
Dn has never seen such an interesting being in his life. Every time he saw it, his heartbeats, and he doesn¡¯t feel bored to be alive.
The only and unique being.
It was Charlize and she was the only one in the world. He hopes this period, which is okay to look at Charlize, will be as long as possible.
For that limited time. He hopes Charlize doesn¡¯t get along with Kahu either, but that¡¯s probably too much greed.
Dn isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s man yet because Charlize is just beautiful. He couldn¡¯t break it. He couldn¡¯t get close to her.
But time goes by.
Coldly, Charlize looked back. A sense of tension quickly infiltrates the gaze entangled in the air.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize called Dn sweetly.
I love you.
But he couldn¡¯t say that.
Dn smiled.
¡°Master.¡±
Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t hide the secret impulse under his eyes.
***
Chapter 59
¡°Are you back?¡±
Charlize lifted her dress with both hands and greeted Dn.
¡°I see the sun of the Empire.¡±
Perfect manners, Dn whispered and smiled.
¡°Are you going to y hard like this?¡±
¡°What did I do¡¡±
¡°How was your business trip?¡±
Dn was kind. His voice that tickles like a bird¡¯s feather is sweet.
The fairies whispered to Charlize.
Charlize ced her gaze on the flower for a moment.
The fairies who visited Charlize waved their hands and greeted her.
Only the blood of the fairy could see and hear the fairy.
Dn followed Charlize¡¯s gaze and saw nothing but a red rose.
Charlize would often greet the fairy who appeared in the buds.
Whenever she appears, it¡¯s because she greeted them gently. The fairies liked Charlize.
¡°The business trip was quite enjoyable and fun.¡±
Charlize looked up at Dn and replied. The fairy soon fell down.
All the traitors were wiped out. With a total of two days. This was Charlize¡¯s ability.
¡°I heard a report from Shadow. Master¡¯s performance was remarkable. As expected from my Master.¡±
¡°You always trust me deeply, so I just want to repay you, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn took Charlize¡¯s hand and looked down. He seemed to check to see if she was hurt. Just a natural touch.
He has always done this much to think it¡¯s weird. Her palms were smooth without a wound. Dn raises his gaze. Said Charlize.
¡°I was with the young duke, and he supported me well, so I was able to swing the sword without worrying. I realized that this is what it means to have good chemistry.¡±
¡°¡Is that so?¡±
Charlize stayed overnight at Kahu¡¯s mansion. It was because she was wondering that Dn might show some reaction.
But Dn had the same face. He also listened as usual.
Charlize decided to take a deeper look at Dn.
¡°Yes. Of course, I faced the sword with His Majesty. But that was a spar. Didn¡¯t you ever have a sword with the enemy in front of you?¡±
¡°I had a chance on the day of the rebellion, but¡¡±
¡°Because Your Majesty was in charge of the outside and I was in charge of the inside.¡±
Dn began to walk, listening silently.
The extent to which the knight walks hand in hand with thedy. This is not the level to be a problem.
Charlize nced down at her hand held by Dn.
¡°I¡¯m also d that Master had a refreshing experience. I¡¯m going to hold a ball for Master soon, just to celebrate and thank you for having wiped out the traitors.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice permeated her ears quietly.
The imperial moonlight garden was very wide and beautiful. If it¡¯s a ball to celebrate the wipeout. Charlize and Kahu would be the main characters. Dn¡¯s voice was peaceful.
¡®Is it really okay?¡¯
That can¡¯t be true.
Charlize became puzzled when she looked at Dn. Seeing Charlize blurring her guard, Dn gently asked.
¡°Weren¡¯t you ufortable in the mansion of the young duke?¡±
¡°¡Yes, it was great. I was very happy to receive the hospitality. Especially the maids¡ They treated me very kindly. The clothes were prepared like this, and the delicious dinner was satisfying.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±
Dn was in and gentle. Like a well-tamed beast, the beast¡¯s instincts were hidden and gentle.
Charlize stopped slowly and looked up at Dn.
¡°And how have you been, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been doing well as usual. As long as Master is concerned, I will always be.¡±
Yeah, this kind of answer, too. She has always heard of it.
Charlize involuntarily bit her lip. She thought it wasn¡¯t true, but she tried to reassure herself. She didn¡¯t intend to be fooled. It¡¯s just.
Dn¡¯s eyes stayed on Charlize¡¯s lips. A little bit longer. The emperor suddenly uttered casually.
¡°Do you like the young duke?¡±
¡°¡¡±
She couldn¡¯t know. Dn¡¯s eyes seemed to touch her skin as a sword de. His voice sinks in the breathtaking atmosphere.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
At least she doesn¡¯t hate him.
¡°I like him.¡±
She said this to test Dn.
¡°Is that so?¡±
Dn¡¯s hands are full of strength when holding on to Charlize. However, it was such a short moment that it was ambiguous to be sure.
¡°I¡¯m happy that you have someone you like.¡±
The air tickled.
Dn blinks his eyes and breathes. Charlize inhaled the breath he breathed again.
It was definitely a cool autumn night, and somehow it felt like hot summer air.
It¡¯s as if something¡¯s going to break, but it¡¯s not going to break. Dn led Charlize gently.
¡°Still be careful, Master.¡±
He¡¯s polite.
The respect for the teacher is overflowing.
Charlize felt strange.
Meanwhile, after finishing his business trip, Kahu immediately returned to the training camp of the Imperial Knights.
The training was over because it waste at night.
As he was about to enter the office to do paperwork, he saw Akan walking from the end of the hallway.
¡°Young duke, long time no see.¡±
It was Akan who spoke to him first.
The two were equal in status.
However, Akan is 7 years older than Kahu, so he¡¯s speaking informally. Kahu was on the side that uses honorifics.
¡°Yes, long time no see. Young lord.¡±
¡°No, should I call you the leader now?¡±
¡°Well, call me whatever you like.¡±
Akan grew up to be a strong candidate for the head of the Imperial Branch since he was young.
After Dn ascended the throne, in recognition of his contribution, Akan was awarded to the 2nd Knights Commander.
The 1st Knight Commander, who was Akan¡¯s dream, returned to Kahu¡¯s seat.
However, there was noint about this fact.
Because the runner-up of the swordsmanshippetition five years ago was Kahu.
Before the return, the winner was Akan, but he was forever an unknown truth.
¡®The grandmaster¡¯s first brother.¡¯
Meanwhile, Kahu recalled Charlize as he looked at Akan.
They resemble a little. No matter who sees them, they have a ssic atmosphere like that of a high-ranking noble.
Although they looked different.
A clear ck eye. Akan, who recently had a son, also felt the maturity of bing a father.
¡°Congrattions on having a child.¡±
¡°Thanks.¡±
Akan, who would have had to pass by, hesitated for a moment. It was very subtle, but Kahu, who was a good reader of human energy, paused somewhat curiously.
Kahu waited.
Akan spoke with great difficulty.
¡°Charlize¡ How is she doing?¡±
The reason why he asked that. The rumors of the application for expulsion were more widespread in the high-ranking nobility than expected. Kahu answered.
¡°She¡¯s doing well.¡±
¡°Is that so¡¡±
Akan looked bitter.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m relieved.¡±
Kahu remembered Charlize. When he was in Ronan before the return, he had seen her from a distance. She was a person with ack of affection than he thought. Rather, she seemed happy now.
Akan doesn¡¯t know the fact that Kahu knows.
Instead of asking how she¡¯s doing, he might want to have a conversation about her with a single strand of hope. Kahu just pretended not to know.
¡°I heard that you have dealt with all the monsters released by the underworld?¡±
¡°Yes, the grandmaster defeated them. I just helped her.¡±
Kahu recalled Charlize, standing alone in the midst of the fallen Golems.
¡°They were very dangerous monsters. If the grandmaster wasn¡¯t there, I would have been seriously injured. Even if I look back now, I¡¯m not sure I can handle it alone. But the grandmaster defeated it all.¡±
His voice was full of sincerity. Suddenly, the former Charlize and the present Charlize ovepped. Kahu said casually.
¡°She has a great talent for swords. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s barely known.¡±
Akan¡¯s face was filled with subtle emotions. Kahu read a lot of things at that moment alone.
Of course, she was left unattended, but she¡¯s still a princess. Thinking that she would have had basic education, Kahu said to relieve the mood.
¡°I am curious about who is the teacher who raised such a great person.¡±
Akan¡¯s face was filled with guilt. If he could, he would tear his hands or eyes apart.
¡°¡There wasn¡¯t.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no teacher. We never gave her. I¡¯ve never even taught her. It¡¯s just¡¡±
He was just saying that she¡¯s a genius.
He thought Charlize lived like a princess. Even though her family persecuted her, Ronan was rich.
Naturally, he thought she was educated and had such excellent knowledge and swordsmanship.
But they.
Perhaps they didn¡¯t even teach Charlize basic swordsmanship, and it suddenly urred to him that they didn¡¯t teach her anything.
¡°You mean.¡±
Even though he knew he¡¯s crossing the line. Even though he knew he couldn¡¯t. He asked.
¡°Have you ever educated the grandmaster like other nobles¡¯ children?¡±
Akan hardened.
Kahu knew after seeing his reaction.
Of course, Charlize must have learned basic etiquette. Because rumors have circted in society.
But other than that, there has never been a rumor.
¡®The grandmaster is just great by herself.¡¯
Neither swordsmanship, nor its knowledge, nor judgment normon sense, was made by Ronan.
Isn¡¯t she the one who became the teacher of the prince at the age of fifteen?
Akan had a horrible and terrible face.
¡°I have nothing to say.¡±
He looked like he was going to copse with regret. Kahu thought it was his own doing.
He couldn¡¯t sympathize with Charlize. The overwhelming appearance of a genius that makes it impossible to sympathize with Charlize was mixed.
Kahu had mixed feelings.
In the end, Kahu bowed to the hardened Akan.
¡°Then I¡¯ll be off because I¡¯m busy.¡±
Akan did not catch Kahu.
Kahu soon arrived at the office.
¡®Where on earth did you learn it?¡¯
Even if you¡¯re born naturally with the sword. Knowledge is not something that can be easily contained. Especially, information about the Golem monster is unknown to the imperial family.
It changed after the return. What on earth is Charlize.
[Young duke.]
The voice she used to call softlyes to mind. Unknowingly, Kahu realized that he was only thinking of Charlize.
¡°Whoo.¡±
Kahu sat on a table full of papers.
Work was the best when he had mixed thoughts.
However, Kahu¡¯s hand while holding the pen paused and hardened.
¡®Yeah, it¡¯s so weird.¡¯
Suddenly, thoughts crossed his mind.
It was about Charlize the other day.
Among the fallen golems. Charlize, who stood tall and shining alone. When he looked at her, he clearly felt that she had changed.
By the way. Just as Charlize changed, Dn was different from before. A question came to his mind that he had never thought about before.
¡®The current empire is far from the empire of God ruled by the wise king.¡¯
It is clearly different from before the return.
And since the change, too much blood has shed in this country.
His Majesty Dn. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do if he decides. A man who could put the world under his feet.
Such a man obeys Charlize.
What kind of empire are you trying to create after all?
Strangely, the end seemed to be a ruin.
Tuk.
Kahu¡¯s quill broke, unable to ovee his grip.
The ink spreads and the white paper bes dirty.
Kahu looked down at the ckened paper.
Chapter 60
-
- ¡°I love you, Master.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a carefully selected fabric material for Your Majesty.¡±
Dn looked through it. No fabric was Charlize¡¯s taste.
¡°Isn¡¯t there any high-quality fabric made of satin?¡±
For a moment, the costumier was surprised by the jargon that flowed out of the emperor¡¯s mouth.
However, in an empire with strong imperial power, the emperor is like a god.
It is natural that the emperor is omnipotent.
The costumier said, bowing his head.
¡°Of course there is, but¡ All of the highest quality satin fabrics avable to the imperial family are pre-contracted.¡±
¡°Pre-contract?¡±
Dn asked back indifferently.
He had enough money and power to overflow. It was also one of the few good things about being emperor.
Although the breach of the pre-contract disrupts the market order. It was enough if there was no problem.
¡°Is it possible to pay the penalty and collect all the pre-contracted fabrics? It doesn¡¯t matter if the price is 10 times higher than the market.¡±
¡°Yes, of course, Your Majesty. I ept the order of dignity.¡±
Said the costumier.
¡°The ce that deals with the finest satin fabric is a salon run by Madame Cole. I know Madame Cole personally, so I¡¯ll be able to bring the fabric without any problems.¡±
Cole¡¯s salon?
Dn suddenly thought he had heard of it, so he looked through his head.
He remembered. The Cole Salon was the exclusive clothing room of the Duke of Delmon.
In short, fully responsible for all of Kahu¡¯s clothes.
¡°Then, Your Majesty, as soon as we get the fabric. We will make a suit to fit your size. Do you have any color you want?¡±
¡°¡ck.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll design a luxurious ck suit with a small golden imperial pattern. Thank you for your precious time. We will repay you with the best clothes.¡±
He saw the costumier trying to walk away.
Dn suddenly felt an impulse.
He tried to suppress it, but there was no need. Dn took a step closer, taking off his lips.
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
The costumier looked back slowly.
He looked puzzled for a moment, but soon he came to bow his head.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn hesitated, but it was just an instant.
The corners of the emperor¡¯s mouth immediately drew lines.
¡°Do this.¡±
The costumier¡¯s eyes grew slowly as he listened to Dn.
***
¡°I came here at the call of the noble person.¡±
Madame Cole repressed her bewildered mind and presented her courtesy to the emperor.
¡°I greet the sun of the Empire.¡±
Madame trembled at the sight of the young emperor, whom she had only heard of.
He raised a military force to usurp his father¡¯s throne and stop the royal family¡¯s seed.
¡®Tyrant.¡¯
Everyone couldn¡¯t speak openly, but Dn has been called like this implicitly.
She heard that he was once the 13th prince without a presence, but looking at him now, it was hard to imagine.
He¡¯s so dazzling and brilliant. Howe there was no presence?
¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty. May I ask why you have called a clothier with a lot of shorings like me?¡±
Madame ducked too far in front of Dn. Dn read the restrained fear and trembling from Madame.
¡®It¡¯s easy.¡¯
Is she 45 years old this year? The afterimage of the firm hand, which reveals the years of hard work like the rings of a tree, drew attention.
Just the moment when he meets Madame and makes eye contact. Dn figured it out.
Efforts were made to survive in an aristocratic society after her husband died when she was young.
Although she was very intimidated by many noblewomen, in fact, she has an independent and feisty personality.
If the authority is weak but the honor is at stake, strong enough to fight against it.
Dn looked at Madame with a dignified face as if she were wearing a mask.
¡°Yeah, maybe you¡¯ve been waiting for this moment.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°How far is your ambition?¡±
Madame was confused for a moment at Dn¡¯s question. She winces defensively but sparkles with a look that can not be hidden.
¡°It is said that there are three decisive opportunities in a person¡¯s life. I think today is the most brilliant and surest opportunity you¡¯ve ever had.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If you are the person who will receive the highest honor. Don¡¯t you need the wisdom to grab hold of when luck follows?¡±
Fancy dresses and tailored suits are among the luxury of the nobles. Madame, whose job is to deal with and curry favor with high-ranking nobles, was more useful than most information guilds.
He needed at least a chessman. The reason why he chose Madame Cole is that there is no Charlize.
¡°Your Majesty¡¯s words mean¡¡±
Madame Cole, who noticed it, couldn¡¯t feel the reality for a while. Then she soon realized what a great opportunity this was and opened her eyes wide.
If it¡¯s the honor that the emperor will promise, it will be a clothing room coboration with the imperial family and it is the way to envy all nobles. The way to gain enormous influence.
¡°Oh my god, I, I will do whatever Your Majesty wants in the future.¡±
Madame Cole immediately fell on the floor. Pride was not a word meant to stand out at this moment.
Dn looked down at Madame.
He already knew that she would react like this. When it really came true as expected, it was not fun either.
¡®I want to destroy it.¡¯
The green eye that he wants to get rid of.
A dull and intense impulse suddenly rises. Excited by the quite long silence, Madame nced up.
¡°Uhh, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Ahh.¡±
¡®Yes, Master doesn¡¯t want it.¡¯
Dn smiled, disrupting his thoughts.
It¡¯s about shaking people¡¯s minds. It was very easy for him.
***
¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±
It¡¯s something she heard all the time, so she can just skip it.
Charlize also agreed with the maid¡¯s words this time. Charlize in the mirror was beautiful even to her eyes.
Autumn is almost over. The day has already entered the beginning of winter. It was a timely white dress.
In a series of delicate designs reminiscent of snowkes, it gently wraps her soft skin. It was more mysterious by covering her face with a white veil.
The makeup was light, but it was still too beautiful. The ornaments had the effect of making even the countless blood-stained magic swords look like swan.
Now it was time to choose the essories to give points.
The maids arranged the essory storage box in front of Charlize. Because they thought that Charlize¡¯s sense and taste came first.
¡°How about the new green diamond ne? It¡¯s a rare colored diamond, so I think it¡¯s going to catch people¡¯s eyes especially in the ballroom.¡±
¡°Today¡¯s dress design seems to work better with these tear-shaped sapphire earrings¡¡±
The maids agreed to offer two main essories.
Coincidentally, each color reminded her of Dn and Kahu.
Kahu¡¯s green eyes resemble green nature. And refreshing Dn¡¯s blue eyes. Charlize agonized for a moment. All the maids were ready to follow Charlize¡¯s choice.
Charlize¡¯s worries were not long.
***
Charlize and Kahu were the main characters of this ball. So, normally Dn would have escorted Charlize, except this time.
Time flew like an arrow.
Until the traitors were wiped out, it was autumn with only red leaves, but the winter came when the soft snow would fall on the bare branches.
It¡¯s been a while since she saw Kahu, and she felt he was very mature. Of course, he¡¯s only one year older than Charlize, but he waspletely maturepared to Dn, who was still young.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, grandmaster. Have you been well?¡±
¡°Yes, young duke.¡±
Charlize gently grabbed the hand that Kahu extended. Charlize smiled.
¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±
Kahu¡¯s eyes seemed to tremble a little. Charlize noticed that Kahu¡¯s neck was stiff. He seemed more nervous than when the Golem appeared.
Charlize and Kahu soon walked on the red carpet together. Like the main characters of the party, they entered almost at thest minute.
The eyes of many nobles, including the Emperor, reached them.
¡°Look over there. It¡¯s the grandmaster and the young duke.¡±
¡°They went to the underworld and wiped out all the remaining traitors.¡±
¡°I heard that it was an amazing skill. It¡¯s a clean swordsmanship skill that can only be admired¡¡±
The young nobledies looked at Charlize with subtle longing and curiosity.
Although rumors of being a wicked woman have not disappeared. Charlize was a being that could never be wed with her skills.
¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m thirsty, so I¡¯m going to get some water.¡±
Kahu, who seemed to have cold sweat on his hand, told Charlize.
Charlize nodded her head.
¡°Yes, young duke.¡±
Dressed in a formal ck suit, Kahu made a point with a unique white patterned jacket.
It looks like he paid a lot of attention to fashion, and he actually pulled it off brilliantly. Nevertheless, he seemed to be a little ashamed that he could not suppress his tension.
¡°Please wait a moment.¡±
Charlize looked back after seeing Kahu moving away. It was because she thought it would be more counterproductive if she talked to him to relieve his tension.
¡®It¡¯s been a long time since we had a ball.¡¯
Not only for Charlize, but there has been no ball in the de Empire itself recently.
Because it hasn¡¯t been long since the new emperor ascended the throne. And everyone was wary of Dn.
Even the emperor doesn¡¯t hold a ball tomemorate his ession, how would other nobles do it?
Everyone seemed excited about the ball after a long time. As the seasons changed, the busy period passed.
Now everyone is used to the fact that Dn is the emperor. No one mentioned thete Emperor in prison.
¡°Oh, my.¡±
¡°Oh, my God.¡±
Strange exmations tickle her ears. As Charlize slowly raised her head, Dn was seen from the opposite side.
Dn was walking.
At a pace that is neither fast nor slow. Making eye contact with Charlize.
Charlize somehow couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him as if she had been possessed. A golden ornate pattern was carved on the sleeve only for the emperor.
Coming from the same seat as Dietrich, but a different man.
Dn, who hase so close, looks at Charlize.
¡°Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice was sweet.
Kahu, who had just finished drinking water, appeared from afar.
Charlize made eye contact with the puzzled Kahu. However.
¡°I want you to stop watching the young duke.¡±
Said Dn.
¡°For today.¡±
Dn came closer and blocked Charlize¡¯s sight.
¡°Just think of me. Why don¡¯t you just put me in your eyes?¡±
Charlize.
It was scattered like a whisper, but it was definitely a name.
With a voice that is so sweet but irresistible.
Dn gently wraps Charlize¡¯s cheek. So that Charlize¡¯s gaze is naturally fixed on Dn.
As if to look only at himself. There was a clear possessiveness in Dn¡¯s eyes.
***
Chapter 61
¡°Yes? Master.¡±
Dn whispered as if trying to get her consent. Charlize was a little surprised.
As the saying goes, once is difficult, twice is easy. Dn didn¡¯t seem to think it was rude this time even though he called her name.
¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you call my name, but¡¡¯
Many eyes can be felt. Because there is a veil over Charlize¡¯s face. It was not direct contact.
Dn¡¯s hand, which was covering her cheek, quickly fell off. They missed the timing to point it out because he was so natural.
A beating heart in bewilderment.
¡°To me.¡±
Her cheeks are hot as if she were burned.
¡°Will you grant me the honor of dancing with Lady?¡±
Dn¡¯s possessive gaze that she just felt. Was it for this dance request?
¡°Hold on, this situation is¡¡±
Charlize felt a sense of deja vu.
¡°I¡¯m here to receive the first dance that was stolen, Master.¡±
Dn said, reaching out to Charlize.
The first dance? Ah, she remembered it.
When Dn was the Crown Prince. He wanted to do his first dance with Charlize.
¡®I was supposed to dance with him, but I couldn¡¯t.¡¯
Dn was away after receiving an urgent call from the emperor. At that time, Kahu approached Charlize and asked her to dance.
¡®It¡¯s not polite to refuse the first dance request, so I ended up dancing with Kahu.¡¯
The first time Dn called Charlize¡¯s name. It was then.
Charlize suddenly realized the attention of many people. Because a lot of eyes have poked her skin to the point that her cheeks are sore.
Among them, Kahu¡¯s gaze was also added.
Dn¡¯s words, which he asked to look only himself, caught Charlize¡¯s eyes.
¡®Originally, it¡¯s polite to have your first dance with an escort.¡¯
It was Kahu who broke the unwritten etiquette first. So will it be okay?
Once the gaze stays, it is naturally fixedfortably on Dn.
The luminous-reflecting ck suit was very well matched with Dn¡¯s body. While revealing the shape of his body as it is, he also has a luxurious look with elegance.
A handsome face with a tall and attractive-looking and a soft smile. Dn knew how to make good use of what he was born with, and so did his appearance.
Her heart beats heavily. Somehow, she felt like she was caught in a trap.
¡°Alright ¡My lord.¡±
Charlize took Dn¡¯s hand.
¡°It¡¯s an honor to be chosen as Your Majesty¡¯s first dance partner.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn and put her right heel back. She bowed slightly.
Dn gently pulled out Charlize. He took the lead well.
Dn and Charlize stood in the middle of the ballroom. At the same time, the chatter of the nobles stopped like a lie.
Only the melody of beautiful music flows. Because it was the emperor¡¯s dance. All the nobles stepped down on their own.
In the midst of the silent gaze. Dn slowly reached out to Charlize¡¯s veil.
He carefully lifted it up as if to remove the veil. Admiration flowed from everyone on Charlize¡¯s revealed face.
¡°Oh, my goodness¡¡±
¡°I would believe it even if she was the incarnation of an angel.¡±
Charlize¡¯s biological mother was often called ¡®The Grand Duchess of Cindere¡¯. Because of her outstanding appearance and unique atmosphere, she has risen from the status of Baron¡¯s esteemed daughter to the Grand Duchess.
Rumors of jealousy and envious eyes always followed her.
Charlize was the daughter who inherited the Va blood of the Grand Duchess the most.
The mysterious eyes were mysterious even when you saw and looked at them. Even if it looks like just navy eyes, if you look closely, it gets darker toward the edge of the pupil.
It sparkled as if it contained the vastness and ecstasy of the universe. A unique ash blonde, mixed with gold and silver, fluttered.
¡°I heard that she has the fairy¡¯s blood¡¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t the rumor true?¡±
Some of the nobles remembered Charlize¡¯s sword dance.
A picturesque figure. The elegant atmosphere resembling a work of art was enchanted with the sparkle.
The gaze that had been on the thin fence was intertwined.
It was strangely breathtaking. A string of tightly pulled air. Charlize drew more attention than when wielding a sharp sword.
It¡¯s fascinating. Charlize was zing like the sun, shining unrivaled. It was definitely a dark night, even though it was indoors.
Only the flowing air between Charlize and Dn looked different from the air in other spaces. Heavy air with high viscosity.
¡°Your earrings look good on you, Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes reached Charlize¡¯s sapphire earrings. Charlize looked at him as if she were affirming in silence.
When the maids rmend two essories. Charlize eventually chose an earring that resembled Dn¡¯s color.
Dn had a full, stuffed beast look on his face.
Slowly, the song began. Dn held Charlize¡¯s waist with his right hand, and his left hand sped her hands.
A happy touch that touches the palm of her hand. The warm warmth tickled.
¡°Your hands are cold, Master.¡±
¡°I hear that a lot.¡±
Charlize replied slowly.
As if he wanted to melt it with warmth, Dn¡¯s hand strength became a little stronger.
Their dance was tango.
It was not a dance as intense as a swing, but it was a dance where you had to walk borately with your chest to chest.
A dance where you canmunicate well with your partner because you have to hug it close.
It was a tango, also known as the ¡®Grave of Dance¡¯ because anyone could enjoy it. In other words, it was so attractive that it was called thest stage.
¡°Today, Your Majesty feels a little unfamiliar to me.¡±
¡°¡In what ways are you unfamiliar with?¡±
¡°You look a little different.¡±
Charlize said what she felt. Earlier, Kahu was very nervous while escorting Charlize.
Dn showed no signs of trembling while dancing. It was refreshing because he was different from the two images Charlize knew.
Dn¡¯s gaze reached Charlize¡¯s cheek, then her earring, and then back to her eyes. Why does it tickle so much even though it¡¯s eye contact?
Charlize blinked her eyes.
The melody of calm music became increasingly irregr like the sound of the heart.
¡°I don¡¯t remember teaching you social dance, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Move your feet ording to the steps. Dn¡¯s waist is getting hot.
¡°How can you dance so well?¡±
¡°Well, is that so?¡±
Dn¡¯s lips drew a soft line, perhaps thepliment was pleasant.
¡°I wanted to dance with Master, so I¡¯ve been practicing alone.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice echoed in her ears.
Is it an illusion if the hot breath feels like a shackle? A heavy breath permeated and seemed to squeeze into the heart.
Charlize inadvertently closed her eyes.
The nobles who were watching from afar made eye contact with each other and whispered.
¡°The dance of both of them is more like an art than a dance.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re so urate when they¡¯re moving their feetfortably.¡±
They were nobles who once praised Charlize and Kahu¡¯s dance for getting along well. But when they saw Dn and Charlize dance, they couldn¡¯t help but admit it.
This is a perfect beauty itself, beyond the standards of the world.
Dn, a charismatic emperor in front of his subordinates, was softened very gently only when he looked at Charlize.
Are those who have gone beyond the master¡¯s level even dancing differently? Even with the same movement, only the two of them were elegant.
¡°Just¡¡±
¡°morous.¡±
The young noble master admired. The nobleman who had seen Charlize¡¯s sword dance the other day began to boast small.
¡°Of course, today¡¯s dance is great, but when the grandmaster performed the sword dance blindfolded, it was so fascinating that no one could learn it without admiring it.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s a sword dance with blindfolded? It¡¯s amazing just to hear it.¡±
Kahu remained silent and listened to the admiration of the nobles.
As everyone said, Dn and Charlize in the middle glowed splendidly. Like the main character of a true ball.
Kahu¡¯s gaze slowly reached Dn¡¯s suit fabric.
[Madame Cole told me that she has a busy schedule for the time being.]
It was Madame Cole, who had built trust through long-term transactions for more than 10 years.
[So Madame said that it would be difficult to make the master¡¯s new tailcoat for the ball¡]
The butler was very sorry as he delivered the news to Kahu.
Time was running out for a new dressing room to be set up for the ballroom.
He hurriedly matched the coat that would give a point over the already existing ck suit.
However, whether it was because of impatience orck of it, Kahu wasn¡¯t confident today.
¡®It must be a coincidence.¡¯
There is a limit to human imagination.
It¡¯s hard to get out of the box to make clothes that match the trend and formality.
However, Madame Cole was a person who thoroughly obeyed Kahu¡¯s mother, the Duchess.
¡®Can you turn your back on me in an instant?¡¯
He felt the threat of invisible hands.
That¡¯s why he was so nervous from the beginning.
He wasn¡¯t nervous if he wasn¡¯t thirsty. Even if he didn¡¯t leave in a hurry to drink water.
It would have been Kahu, not Dn, who was dancing with Charlize now.
¡°¡Ah.¡±
Kahu¡¯s idea of getting deeper with her has been cut off.
At that moment, it was because Dn and his eyes met in the air.
Maybe it¡¯s just his feelings.
After seeing Kahu, Dn pulled and hugged Charlize a little stronger. And the tail of his lips rises strangely.
The entanglement of the eyes was just an instant. Shortly after, Dn smiled softly, making eye contact with Charlize.
Charlize smiled beautifully for all to see. It feels innocent and bright.
Kahu suddenly clenched his fist.
¡®Grandmaster, you¡¯ve been taken away.¡¯
That thought urred to him, profanely.
In the past, when Dn was a boy, Charlize sang when he yed the piano.
She seemed to be approaching cautiously. Beautiful singing.
Now that they have grown up, they danced hand in hand with each other. Is it because it feels like progress in a rtionship? A little. Sentimental.
¡®Is it because it reminds me of the wedding clothes?¡¯
Charlize in a white dress and a thin veil. Dn in a ck suit.
If it¡¯s the royal marriage, you would have worn more luxurious clothes. It was the bestbination for the image of marriage.
Charlize¡¯s skin was soft. Whether it¡¯s because she¡¯s sensitive, whether Charlize is too beautiful, or both.
Dn¡¯s heart was still beating at the heat of the touch left in his hand.
Charlize¡¯s smile lingers in front of his eyes like an afterimage. It is imprinted on the skin for a long time like an aftertaste.
The empty hands were unfamiliar, so he folded and unfolded them repeatedly.
¡°Your Majesty the Emperor.¡±
When Dn lifted the wine ss, an unwee voice called him.
The red wine was as red as human blood. Dn looked ahead.
It was Kahu.
¡°Any business for me?¡±
¡°The young Duke of Duke Delmon, Kahu, I have a conversation I¡¯d like to have in private with Your Majesty.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Would you please respond?¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes, which had been deeply immersed in boredom, revived for a moment.
Dn took a sip of wine. The Emperor¡¯s lips soon turn red like blood.
Dn looked at Kahu without expression. Kahu gazed tightly at Dn in his green eyes, not intimidated.
Chapter 62
A private meeting.
Since Dn¡¯s ession, the emperor has only allowed a private meeting for one person until now.
Charlize Ronan.
¡®Your Majesty.¡¯
Shadow, who was hiding in the shadow, bowed his head.
Because he doesn¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be assassinated, a private meeting is a momentous task that he won¡¯t allow unless it¡¯s a very close loyal subject.
However, Dn did not me Kahu for his rudeness. He knows that feeling in that look.
¡®Are you on guard?¡¯
He was wary, afraid of Dn.
¡®You have a good sense.¡¯
But Dn didn¡¯t readily give permission. He drank wine leisurely with Kahu standing.
Kahu waits without saying a word.
A dignified position that Kahu wouldn¡¯t dare to speak without Dn¡¯s permission. He just wanted to make him realize the difference.
The wine was bitter. There is no sign of intoxication. Dn emptied his ss.
The attendant epted the ss politely.
¡°Okay.¡±
After a while, Dn said.
Kahu swallowed his saliva. Dn continued.
¡°If it¡¯s the young duke, he¡¯s reliable.¡±
Dn bobbed his head in recognition of his approval. As the emperor went on the road, everyone bowed their heads and stepped aside.
Kahu clenched his fists. For now, he followed Dn politely.
There was a separate resting room for the emperor at the Imperial Pce ballroom.
¡°Everyone, get out. I¡¯ll have a private talk with the young duke.¡±
Dn ordered Shadow, who was catching up to escort him.
Shadow nced at Kahu, but the Emperor¡¯s order could not be disobeyed.
The sharp Shadow¡¯s eyes passed Kahu.
¡°Yes my lord.¡±
Shadow stepped back calmly.
The door was closed as it was.
They didn¡¯t get along well enough to smile face to face. Dn stood by the window.
Dn¡¯s body was reflected and shone in the clear ss window. A suit well wrapped around the body muscles. As Dn unbuttoned the cufflinks, the blue veins on his wrist were revealed.
The dark sky outside the window was full of stars.
¡°Why did you ask for a private meeting?¡±
Asked Dn.
Already weighed down by Dn¡¯s sense of pressure, Kahu¡¯s tone was softened.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty the Emperor.¡±
As Kahu looked at Dn¡¯s back, he almost bit his lips inadvertently. He acted impulsively thinking that Charlize was taken away earlier.
Indeed, having a private meeting with the Emperor, he remembered how cruel and crazy Dn was before his return.
A genius of the century who was so thorough that no one knew Dn¡¯s true colors.
¡°First of all, I wanted to say thank you.¡±
Kahu tried quite hard not to stutter.
¡°For trusting me to the point that you gave me themander of the 1st Knights of the Imperial Family. Wouldn¡¯t it be a favor to repay for the rest of my life? It¡¯s the honor of my family.¡±
Kahu¡¯s words sounded smoother than he thought.
Dn replied formally.
¡°No oneined about personnel appointments because of your excellent skills. It¡¯s your merit rather than my grace.¡±
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn waited for Kahu to continue.
Kahu controlled his trembling heart.
¡°And Your Majesty, my main point is..¡±
Kahu looked up determinedly.
¡°As the grandmaster stayed in my mansion, she showed a lot of unexpected things.¡±
Kahu continued.
¡°If I could. Of course, I would follow the grandmaster¡¯s opinion. I thought it would be okay to proceed as she and the people wanted.¡±
¡°¡Proceed?¡±
Dn copied Kahu¡¯s words. The intelligent emperor¡¯s head clearly grasped the intent but refused to interpret it.
Kahu answered clearly.
¡°Yes. It¡¯s time for me and the grandmaster.¡±
¡°Time¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s time to get married, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Kahu trembled inside but didn¡¯t show it at all on the outside.
In the office. He thought while looking at the paper that had been ckened with the fallen ink.
Why Dn is following Charlize¡¯s will.
On the day of the rebellion, he remembered Dn, who acted cute only to Charlize as if a beast rubbed his cheek.
¡®His Majesty¡¯s wrath.¡¯
Kahu knew better that he should never touch it.
However, it was worth it if you shake it up and take a peek inside it.
¡®Why did this man who lived a peaceful life before returning appeared?¡¯
The ink that fell to the paper that had been ckened eventually ruined his desk.
What has already permeated murky has not been erased.
Kahu didn¡¯t really want to marry Charlize or express his opinion unterally.
Just provocation.
He thought it would be nice if the target was Charlize if he did it with someone.
Dn opened his mouth.
¡°Is there any permission from Master?¡±
¡°¡There wasn¡¯t.¡±
Dn smiled faintly. The Emperor¡¯s side face is revealed in an instant.
However, no restlessness or gaps were revealed.
Kahu bit his lips.
¡°Master¡¯s marriage is up to her. Did youe up with the story without even knowing the basics, an area where even me couldn¡¯t carelessly get involved?¡±
In the story that made sense, Kahu said nothing.
¡°The other reason I asked Your Majesty for a private meeting is¡¡±
Kahu actually wanted to ask Dn¡¯s feelings for Charlize, but he didn¡¯t dare to bring it up.
Because there is nothing more rude than asking for selfishness to the royal family, who is the natural ruler. It has already crossed the line enough.
So Kahu changed his words.
¡°I got the information that the remnants of the traitors still seem to remain¡¡±
Kahu swallowed his saliva.
¡°At a ball celebrating theplete sweep, I decided that it wasn¡¯t time to speak publicly, so I unavoidably asked for a conversation with Your Majesty alone.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Dn tilted his head sideways.
Kahu nervously reported.
¡°I think the priority is to check whether the information is true or not. I¡¯m secretly trying to contact my informant. And if it turns out to be true, I will inform the grandmaster and support her with all my might.¡±
So he might have to work with Charlize again.
Dn smiled strangely, but it was just a moment. The emperor turned around.
Kahu looked defenseless and made eye contact with Dn. Even though Dn was younger than Kahu, he stood with dignity regardless of his age.
Kahu bowed his head.
¡°The young duke¡¯s loyalty to the Empire always makes me happy.¡±
¡°I¡¯m grateful, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°However.¡±
Dn pulled out his sword from the sheath with an indifferent face.
¡°How about being careful?¡±
Shiiiiiing.
Dn shines in the moonlight, as if trying to make sure that the sword wasn¡¯t scratched. Shakes. Between the perfection that was solid and never cracked, the man¡¯s passion was revealed for a moment.
Kahu flinched with his head bowed and trembled in his back.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I was so stupid that I couldn¡¯t properly grasp Your Majesty¡¯s sincerity.¡±
¡°What a shame.¡±
¡°What are you telling me to be careful about?¡±
Dn was silent for a long time.
In the prolonged silence, Kahu raised his head. Dn kept his gaze fixed on his sword.
¡°¡¡±
¡®They look alike.¡¯
Kahu thought for a moment.
In the mansion under the moonlight, he resembled Charlize, who was wiping her sword.
They say that if you¡¯re together for a long time, you¡¯ll look alike.
Is it a sign that they have shared their time for so long that Kahu can¡¯t dream of it? In Dn, Charlize¡¯s influence was read.
¡®He was raised by the grandmaster who was uniquely changed after the return. A tyrant.¡¯
Kahu was nervous.
Dn slowly stared at Kahu. The impably handsome emperor¡¯s appearance is like a sculpture.
¡°The duty of the low people is.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Even if I don¡¯t exin it at length, you¡¯re going to read the minds of your superiors on your own.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s what my Master taught me.¡±
Dn stopped talkingnguidly. Kahu was somehow weighed down by Dn¡¯s sword and unable to move.
Realizing that Dn¡¯s change was influenced by Charlize, Kahu was just hardened.
¡°I think you chose the wrong subject to test. Don¡¯t you think?¡±
Kahu¡¯s heart was beating hard.
He might have crossed the line. Shadow was also watching, so he even thought he was going to die here.
Nevertheless, there was an oue. Charlize is important to Dn as well.
Dn looked at Kahu again.
¡°Attentiones with a price, young duke.¡±
A whispering voice as if revealing an important secret. Kahu unconsciously suppressed his own body, wanting to lie down in front of Dn.
Cold sweat began to fill his hands.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to experience how you¡¯re going to pay the price.¡±
The emperor was elegant and noble. It was a word that could be interpreted in many ways.
He saw Dn trying to beat around the bush because it¡¯s Charlize¡¯s teaching. Kahu somehow managed to grasp the emperor¡¯s sincerity.
This is perhaps too visible, the Emperor¡¯s advice to be careful.
Or.
¡®Stop being seen by Master.¡¯
It would be a man-to-man warning. That¡¯s the price, maybe.
¡®Just like I took Madame Cole all of a sudden.¡¯
Out of sight, the Emperor¡¯s hand will stretch out.
Dn stretched out his sword as if he were checking the de. Coincidentally, the edge of the sword was towards Kahu¡¯s weakness.
Kahu held his breath. His backbone stiffened coldly, and his spines were covered with goosebumps.
¡®This is not what¡¯s really scary.¡¯
The emperor¡¯s invisible hand is more terrifying than the sword in front of his eyes. Not knowing what to do. No one knows until they¡¯re about to be beaten.
As he saw the empire before the return, he didn¡¯t want to turn Dn into an enemy.
¡°I hope you¡¯ll have a better conversation next time.¡±
Rather than telling him to be careful about the next conversation, it sounded like it would be possible to have a private meeting only when he lives.
Contrary to the soft tone, the de was still hung and was not withdrawn.
¡°¡Yes.¡±
I understand, Your Majesty. Kahu replied like a habit.
¡°Your Majesty¡¯s precious words. I¡¯ll never forget it and keep it in my mind.¡±
He lowered his gaze, hiding his true intention as if he were conforming. But did he see-through?
Dn approached, dragging his sword to the floor. The sound of the iron scratching the marble floor sounded very dangerous.
¡°Young duke.¡±
Kahu bowed his head suddenly.
¡°If you¡¯re going to steal ¡®My Sword¡¯. You¡¯d better throw it away.¡±
Dn said, pointing the handle at Kahu as if he was handing him a sword.
Kahu didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but he felt quite terrified.
¡®His sword?¡¯
It¡¯smon for the emperor to give a sword to a loyal knight, but somehow Kahu desperately avoided his gaze, not receiving Dn¡¯s sword.
Dn¡¯s face that reflected on the de looks very indifferent, but¡ He looked cruel. Indeed, worthy of that of the tyrant.
In an instant, the side of Dn, which he had always been hiding as a sweet and kind disciple, was revealed.
Dn advised in a gentle tone.
¡°There are areas in the world that you can¡¯t see.¡±
It was like a question and answer.
¡®Area that I can¡¯t see?¡¯
But just in case. Let¡¯s assume it may be rted to before the return. Kahu couldn¡¯t move.
He got goosebumps all over his body.
When Kahu didn¡¯t answer, Dn slowly put a sword into the sheath.
The emperor walked past Kahu casually, leaving the room first.
¡°¡¡±
¡®Just now.¡¯
What was it?
Although he looked at Kahu.
He didn¡¯t notice it.
Later, Kahu, who had endured it, burst out of breath.
***
Chapter 63
The memory before Kahu¡¯s return was unclear.
Is it a dream, or is it real?
An imperfect memory that looks shallow over a misty of fog.
Kahu was also confused by the mixed flow of time.
¡®I think something like this happened.¡¯
Usually, this is a blurry thought.
However, there were rare memories with distinct colors.
No one knew, but Kahu had met Dn before the return.
¡®I think it was when the emperor was waging a war of conquest.¡¯
At that time. One day, just once. He saw the 13th Prince.
Because the 13th Prince came to Kahu¡¯s mansion.
And surprisingly, what Kahu saw.
[True Master.]
[It¡¯s an honor to serve the true master of the Empire in the mansion.]
His parents, the Duke and his wife were seen calling a man on the border between a boy and an adult as the master.
The 13th Prince Dn.
His parents knelt without hesitation, kissing his feet, not even the back of his hands.
He had never seen his parents like this before.
Hardened by shock, the Duchess grabbed Kahu¡¯s arm.
Carried away by the situation, Kahu bowed his head to the 13th Prince.
¡®Yes, my parents tried to introduce me to him.¡¯
[This is my son. Kahu Delmon. He¡¯s a child who¡¯s good enough to serve Your Majesty in the future.]
[That¡¯s right, Your Majesty.]
¡®Your Majesty¡¯? In this empire, the current emperor is still alive.
The blood on his face seemed to cool off.
Kahu listened to his parents with his head down.
Honorific and polite attitude to the 13th Prince who is younger than Kahu.
But to ask why on the spot. He was weighed down by something overwhelming.
Kahu held his breath without even moving his lips.
[¡]
When he managed to raise his head courageously. Kahu made eye contact with Dn.
Dn¡¯s first impression was terrifying.
His noble appearance waspletely expressionless. Rather than deliberately erasing facial expressions, a face that doesn¡¯t really feel any emotion.
There was a strange sense of ipatibility.
When Dn nodded a little, the Duchess took Kahu out of the drawing room.
[Mother, who is that¡]
[You have to pretend you didn¡¯t see it.]
The Duchess had a face that Kahu had never seen before. A firm and cold eyes.
[Don¡¯t even ask. Erase it from your memory.]
It was full of things that he didn¡¯t understand, but the Duchess drew the line firmly.
She left Kahu and went back into the drawing room.
¡®I don¡¯t have a choice.¡¯
Unconsciously, such thoughts came. With it was just the end.
His parents had never talked about the 13th Prince since then. Kahu didn¡¯t ask either.
This is no joke. Because he felt that intuition.
Only Kahu investigated alone.
¡®But surprisingly, it was hidden in a veil.¡¯
Very few people knew about Dn.
Even though he is the royal family who survived the fierce battle for session to the throne.
Despite the long investigation, the results were small.
The more he investigated, the more he got goosebumps.
It¡¯s the first time he had seen a person with no presence like this. No one knew there was the 13th Prince. Although it has earned the evaluation of few people who survived.
But in terms of influence, different from presence.
¡®Everything moved ording to his will.¡¯
The emperor wandered outside and waged war.
The moment the emperor finally united half of the continent and saw the 13th Prince standing in the gap of the imperial court, he thought about that.
All of this. It¡¯s going ording to that man¡¯s will.
Already happening in secret, the high-ranking nobles who use their power obeyed the 13th Prince as their true master.
It was even scarier that nothing leaked out.
Dn knew how to manipte the situation without having to step in.
He was very smart, and he was also thorough.
Even if the emperor changed, Dn lived well without being checked by any forces.
He didn¡¯t know the purpose of the 13th Prince. But he learned from his long observations that he wanted to live without being revealed.
¡®It must be his will that Emperor Dietrich almost conquered the continent.¡¯
When Dn died, the empire was in turmoil for a while.
It¡¯s because of Dn¡¯s unrealistic genius. This is because his influence on the imperial court was revealed in Dn¡¯s diary.
Dn¡¯s diary was published after his death, and Kahu also read it.
The contents are as follows.
¡¸Three days ago, Dietrich II called me to the imperial court.
The 2nd generation kept holding Kiera¡¯s handle, and then letting go and repeating as if he was anxious.
The 2nd generation asked me.
-Don¡¯t you want anything?
I answered there was nothing because I didn¡¯t want anything. The 2nd generation said.
-When I ruled, I realized something. Do you know who the scariest person in the world is? ¡It is not a person who will divulge top secrets if you give him money. Not even those without weaknesses. The person who doesn¡¯t want anything is the scariest.
I read the horror, but I did not soothe him. Because I could see that the 2nd generation had already made up his mind to kill me.
Sure enough, yesterday. The assassin sent by the 2nd generation came to me.
The 2nd generation was the only one who came to my mother¡¯s funeral. I really wanted to repay that favor.
So today, I went to the funeral of the 2nd generation.¡¹
It was only a short story in the diary, but the shock he felt at that time was still vivid.
¡®At that time, all schrs were studying Dn.¡¯
Dn was more famous after he died.
And after the return, the man was obsessed with grandmaster Charlize. It was the most different part from before the return.
¡®But,¡¯
Whether that obsession is the real feelings of Dn, who became the current Emperor. Or he did not know whether it was Charlize¡¯s intention.
Does Charlize remember before the return? Even with the question he wanted to ask, Charlize did well.
No, that wasn¡¯t the only change before the return.
¡®Kiera the magic sword.¡¯
An object used by the Dietrich family to conquer the continent.
It was called the magic sword and it took the lives of countless people. Kahu, who had seen it up close, knew.
It was an ominous beautiful sword.
A well-crafted sapphire on a creepy silver de that seems to have blood. It was in the hands of the emperor.
¡®Where is it?¡¯
It might be better not to show up. If it appears, the world may have been stained with blood again.
With that beautiful magic sword.
Then Kahu remembered. He had a strange sense of deja vu after the return.
¡®That sword.¡¯
Somewhere. He thought it was an impression he had seen. He heard itte.
***
It was the third day of the ball.
Charlize blinked slowly.
¡®Did Kahu say he found Kiera?¡¯
She heard such strange news. The Emperor¡¯s intelligence service doesn¡¯t hide anything from Charlize.
Dn also seemed to know about the Kiera project.
Kahu¡¯s actions were suspicious enough, but he is the young duke. Nothing much happened because there was no clear evidence as if he didn¡¯t know her.
And Kahu also looked it up a few times.
¡®Because you¡¯ve returned, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know about Kiera, the magic sword.¡¯
But why are you looking for it? Just because it reminds you? Or do you have a job?
Kahu was dangerous. Of course, Dn can¡¯t have unrealistic ideas like return, but what he does goes to Dn like a fine clue.
She had to kill Kahu if she thought rationally.
She didn¡¯t want to do that to an innocent person. And a quick-witted Dn would immediately know that Charlize killed him because of the word ¡®Kiera¡¯.
Charlize was the only one who could kill without leaving any evidence.
¡®I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t see him at the ball today.¡¯
Charlize thought while drinking.
Soon she felt better.
Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Charlize wearing a veil.
It was a subtle gaze, fearing that it would be rude to look at it openly.
After watching the dance with the emperor, the young noble masters lined up asking Charlize to dance.
¡°Will you dance with me, grandmaster?¡±
¡°After that me, me too.¡±
She could have refused it.
Charlize was in a good mood after a long time, so she responded to everyone. The result is.
The dozens of young noble masters blush in shame. They left Charlize with an ecstatic look, unable to speak properly.
Maybe it¡¯s been a while since she swung her sword, and it was ratherfortable to move her body violently.
¡°Grandmaster.¡±
The young noble master, who was dancing with Charlize, called her with a trembling voice.
Although he is the second son of the Countess, it¡¯s a face she had never seen before returning.
¡®A local noble who rose to a decent position in loyalty to Dn.¡¯
Charlize thought and looked at the young noble master.
¡°I, I am ¡a nobleman of the grasnd and my surname is Zepher¡¡±
Sounds uninteresting. Maybe it was to get Charlize¡¯s attention somehow, he managed to squeeze out his courage and talk to her.
¡°By any chance¡ Are you not in touch with Ronan?¡±
But the subject was not very good.
Seeing Charlize¡¯s looks, the young noble masters who were watching for no reason flinched. Charlize smiled casually and brightly.
¡°But aren¡¯t you still a family member?¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
The story of Ronan is an unwritten rule. Everyone stared at the young noble master in struck dumb. Charlize stoppednguidly.
¡°Boring. Such a question.¡±
The song for the dance kept ying, but Charlize didn¡¯t move.
Her excitement has cooled down.
Charlize, who had no intention of dancing, let go of the young noble master¡¯s hand.
The young noble master was embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t dare to hold Charlize.
Charlize stopped dancing and walked away. The music still continued, but no one dared touch her.
No one stopped her.
¡°You speak so tactlessly in front of the grandmaster¡!¡±
Rather, others seemed to me the young noble master, who was left alone.
It was because of Charlize¡¯s status soaring in the aristocratic society. He is a noble, but how can he be the same noble?
Charlize drew attention and walked toward the wall of the banquet hall.
Soon after, Charlize faced a wee face.
¡°Oh.¡±
Charlize saw V. Charlize saved him by hand and sent him to Dn, so he was always a follower of Charlize.
¡°Isn¡¯t that V?¡±
When Charlize pretended to know him first, V raised his head.
As soon as V caught Charlize in his eyes, he came running with great pleasure.
¡°Grandmaster!¡±
¡°Long time no see.¡±
V almost lived a miserable life as a diator.
Seeing V attend the ball as an official knight after being awarded a noble title. She felt new.
¡°You look great in your knight¡¯s uniform, V.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the grandmaster.¡±
Charlize was a little surprised to see V who came close.
It was a face that couldn¡¯t hide its misery. Even if you try to hide your miserable heart, it will be revealed.
Charlize¡¯s gaze reached him.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
V bowed his head somehow to manage his facial expression, but Charlize grabbed V¡¯s chin and lifted it, so it was unavoidable.
Even the slender hand could not shake the Master. Even if it wasn¡¯t for his skills, V wouldn¡¯t have been able to shake it off.
Looking into Charlize¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t lie.
¡®But I can¡¯t do any harm.¡¯
As V lowered his gaze, Charlize said.
¡°Whatever it is. Don¡¯t you think I can handle it?¡±
The words were true.
Charlize was powerful.
Take down even a flying bird, the powerful family.
More than that, the absolute and unrivaled ruler of the empire.
V slowly opened his eyes wide.
***
Chapter 64
¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make it difficult for the grandmaster.¡±
V was so sorry that he didn¡¯t know what to do. He held his breath with his eyes down.
Actually, he was worried about Charlize. It¡¯s not something to be solved by listening. But Charlize waited for V¡¯s words.
V didn¡¯t want to talk, but he couldn¡¯t disobey Charlize.
He opened his lips with difficulty.
¡°Actually, it¡¯s because¡ of the children we rescued from the underworld.¡±
Charlize soon remembered. People who were sold as ves in the underworld, or were captured in connection with Kiera.
Adults either found work or found a way to live, but not children. There were even adults who abandoned their children.
¡®That¡¯s why there are so many children left.¡¯
The immediate protection of the children was entrusted to Shadow. She heard that V was the most active in taking care of children.
However, many of the concerned nobles were opposed to Shadow¡¯s temporary protection. There was also a backstory.
¡°There¡¯s no ce for children to stay.¡±
That¡¯s all. V added. He tried to be calm and pretend like nothing happened.
She¡¯s still a benefactor, but he doesn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble.
¡°I¡¯m going to try to save the children somehow.¡±
¡°Is that all you need?¡±
Charlize, who had been listening quietly, asked calmly.
V was surprised by Charlize¡¯s fresh voice. Charlize didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.
V was silent for a moment in bewilderment.
¡°I asked if stabilizing the children¡¯s existence and finding a ce to stay was what you needed.¡±
¡°Yes¡?¡±
It was a ve held by the traitors. All the nobles opposed the symbol of rebellion, because it could instill anxiety about the darkness and security of the empire.
Anyway, Charlize let V¡¯s chin go.
As she turned her head sideways, the ballroom came into view. The chandelier lights reflected and her signature ash blonde sparkled.
Eyes that resemble the universe bend smoothly. Charlize gestured in the air.
¡°Come here.¡±
With a single gesture, Charlize summoned the Shadow Central Intelligence Agency.
The people around were surprised by the appearance of the Shadow that seemed to have appeared from the air. Because they suddenly appeared from the balcony where people thought no one was there.
Shadow bowed to Charlize. The ball was in full swing.
¡°Now, call the nobles to the meeting room.¡±
¡°¡Yes, grandmaster.¡±
After receiving the order, Shadow was puzzled for a moment, but agreed. Because they weren¡¯t allowed to ask questions.
His Majesty also gave the grandmaster the authority to do so. But it¡¯s not that they distrust Charlize, but the nobles were all overbearing and proud.
Shadow stepped back for now.
¡°What are you doing, let¡¯s go.¡±
Charlize spoke kindly to V, who had been looking at her for a moment.
V was flustered, but Charlize was calm. She took the lead first.
V, who had been dazed, caught upte.
The meeting room was closed. They arrived soon.
Charlize sat down first.
V could not help but be surprised soon.
¡®I thought we were in the middle of the party?¡¯
The nobles who had been enjoying the ball began to enter one by one.
Even the nobles, who were known as the executioner, gathered.
It was the sign to make someone read out in a hurry toe quickly.
V felt an unknown sense of intimidation in an instant. The fact that so many nobles are driven by Charlize.
¡®What a powerful authority.¡¯
He knew it, but.
He didn¡¯t expect it to be this much.
The meeting room became quiet when all the nobles gathered.
A round table was ced in the center.
However, the ce where Charlize sat was naturally treated as a top seat.
V paid attention to Charlize when he was puzzled because he could not understand.
¡°We need an orphanage.¡±
Charlize only said one sentence. Just that. To describe it as just beautiful, Charlize¡¯s charisma was clearly weighing on the nobles.
Power is the power of domination.
The nobles looked at each other and started discussing while talking to each other quietly.
Then one of the nobles immediately gathered up his courage and asked Charlize.
¡°Well, what kind of orphanage is this? Grandmaster?¡±
It was a careful question.
Charlize answered indifferently.
¡°It¡¯s an orphanage for children rescued from the underworld.¡±
Of course, V knew they would protest. They were the ones who opposed it no matter how he came out of the underworld. By the way,
The audience was quiet.
¡°I want to have facilities where children can restfortably, and for children with scars on their hearts can also receive professional counseling and education. Until New Year¡¯s Day, there must be a ce for children to stay.¡±
No onemented. They didn¡¯t even say it was strange, they just listened to Charlize.
The nobles bowed their heads and were obedient.
Charlize had the upper hand. Those who stand above do not need to count below. V realized this while looking at the scene in front of his eyes.
Charlize¡¯s eyes briefly scoured the nobles. She pointed it out coldly.
¡°Count Hart.¡±
V flinched.
Count Hart was famous for being a man of strong pride and stiffness.
However, Charlize¡¯s words that followed were even more shocking.
¡°The orphanage will be built at the Count¡¯s vi.¡±
However, no one showed any intention of resistance or disobedience. The nobles all bowed their heads.
In particr, Count Hart replied calmly as if it were an honor.
¡°I will only ept the grandmaster¡¯s will.¡±
It wasplete obedience.
V doubted his eyes.
Here in the meeting room. Charlize reigned like a sharply forged sword.
If Dn ruled gently, Charlize was simply an absolute charisma or power that weighed down the nobles.
Shortly thereafter, a brief meeting was over.
After a while, V stared nkly at Charlize approaching him.
¡°Done, happy with it?¡±
As soon as V confided his worries, the work was all over in less than an hour.
Perfect and simple.
The nobles with high pride were like gentle sheep in front of Charlize. Beyond lowering themselves, they were very careful.
¡®Howe is the grandmaster¡¡¯
Looking at the casual face of Charlize, V was just amazed.
The ball thatsted for days was over.
In the middle of the day, it was the emperor¡¯s office.
Charlize reported to Dn.
¡°As you may have already heard. I decided to establish an orphanage, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Dn bowed his head to Charlize.
¡°I¡¯d like you to do whatever you want, Master.¡±
Blind eptance.
Charlize thought coolly from where Dn couldn¡¯t see.
¡®It has to be intact.¡¯
She recently thought of stepping down from Dn.
Of course, it brought down thete Emperor, but Charlize¡¯s purpose was to do with everything rted to Kiera. To destroy it.
But apart from her vengeance for the imperial family, she was somewhat close to Dn.
¡®Did I get attached to him?¡¯
Useless thoughts. Charlize cut off the thought and continued.
¡°I decided to build the orphanage at Count Hart¡¯s vi.¡±
¡°His vi certainly has a great view. It will help stabilize the children¡¯s emotions.¡±
Even the Count, the person directly involved, was honored.
The decision to build an orphanage in a private vi was, in fact, absurd.
However, both Charlize and Dn were indifferent.
Dn said to Charlize.
¡°If the orphanage establishment ceremony is scheduled, I will also adjust my schedule. So I¡¯d like to apany Master to the establishment ceremony, is that okay?¡±
¡°¡Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
If Dn also attends. The donations from sponsors to the orphanage would pile up like a mountain.
¡®There¡¯s no reason to refuse.¡¯
Charlize looked at Dn.
He had afortable and quiet face. But at first nce, his face seemed like a beast looking for an opportunity, which made her feel ufortable.
If you let your guard down. As it is, you¡¯ll be tormented by Dn.
¡®Is it because he¡¯s doubting me?¡¯
She clearly read the tension in his eyes. After blinking, it disappeared and she wasn¡¯t sure.
But she became hardened inadvertently. If she moves even a little, she feels like she¡¯ll be caught in his trap.
Payne was investigating with his colleagues from the secret organization Alperier.
¡°We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on this ce, too.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to move first.¡±
Colleagues muttered in stunned voices.
Payne agreed and looked at the ruined underworld.
Surprisingly, the emperor¡¯s side managed to get through the underworld, which was somewhat difficult to ess, in just one day.
¡°Wow, this ispletely monstrous.¡±
Payne also muttered in disbelief.
Inside the underworld that Charlize and Kahu swept away together.
After all the Shadows interfered, he withdrew. At this quiet time when themotion had subsided, he secretly searched for itte at night.
It was already a mess. Thepletely empty underworld was broken everywhere.
Now the imperial family has almost abandoned it and didn¡¯t manage it.
Payne¡¯s attention was at the passage that Charlize might have cut with her sword. Since he watched it from afar that day, Charlize¡¯s performance was clear. But surprisingly,
¡®There¡¯s no energy.¡¯
There was no trace of the sword nor any trace of energy where Charlize cut it.
Payne raised his head. He asked his colleague.
¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to have your own energy to track it down?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
As if asking why he was asking such a natural question, his colleague had a cool face.
It was obvious that he would not believe it even if he exined it, so Payne restarted the detection magic.
But he couldn¡¯t read anything either. Even the person who used the sword cut it like this without even knowing what kind of sword he was using?
¡°Stop talking nonsense and stick to your duties, Payne.¡±
¡°¡A sword with no features?¡±
His colleague frowned.
¡°What kind of sword is that?¡±
His colleague was grumbling. He thought Payne was talking nonsense, shaking his head and walking away.
Payne shut his mouth. In fact, Payne himself wouldn¡¯t have believed it if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own two eyes.
Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship was insane. The existence itself was a mess that broke all principles and rules. A sword with no trace?
¡®I don¡¯t know what her true colors are, but she¡¯s a monster.¡¯
The more he got to know Charlize, the more he desperately coveted her genius.
If Charlize joins the ¡®Alperier¡¯, the organization¡¯s purpose maye true. No, at least for Payne¡¯s purpose. It wille true.
To annihte the magic tower.
Payne finished the investigation and walked toward his colleagues.
¡°By the way, Payne, my guy. You said you could bring the grandmaster with confidence. But she found out about the organization and she rejected joining, right?¡±
¡°Do you even know what a secret organization means?¡±
¡°Grandmaster, why would she want to be here with that power, overflowing money, and honor?¡±
¡°It was an offer to fail from the start.¡±
Payne half ignored his cold-hearted colleagues.
But he still believed in Charlize.
Charlize is not the kind of person to leak information about secret organizations, at least.
Of course, they weren¡¯t in a rtionship to trust each other.
His close colleague grabbed Payne¡¯s shoulder and whispered.
¡°You can¡¯t drag her in. Give up.¡±
¡°No, maybe it¡¯s possible.¡±
Payne shook his head and replied back.
It was an incredibly confident statement.
He doesn¡¯t know. Charlize said it was just a perfume made by her dear maid. Payne still remembered her scent.
¡°Because.¡±
That scent, obviously, from Ehyrit¡
¡°Charlize Ronan will not stop until she destroys all the humans who made Kiera.¡±
As Payne did.
¡®No, she might be a worse monster.¡¯
He bit his lips.
Chapter 65
The orphanage was luxurious.
It was built in a nobleman¡¯s vi, so the location was very good.
The deadline for remodeling was tight, but Charlize¡¯s order was absolute.
¡®It¡¯s probably the first time that so many nobles have visited the orphanage¡¯s founding ceremony.¡¯
Well, even Emperor Dn apanied them.
Dn, who wrote his name on the list of sponsors, approached Charlize.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°¡I was thinking about what to give to the children. And I decided to sponsor the sword.¡±
Dn spoke slowly. His breath was heavy as if he were holding something back.
¡°I thought it would be nice if they could learn swordsmanship and protect themselves.¡±
Charlize was puzzled but soon softened.
Dn also knows that ve children are victims of the Kiera project.
She heard that donations for the orphanage are already piled up like mountains in gold coins.
It was better to be a practical gift.
Dn looked at the yground.
At first, the children were wary of unfamiliar ces. They soon adapted and mingled with each other in the luxury yground on one side.
The sound ofughter is cheerful.
It was a heartwarming sight even though it was winter.
Meanwhile, V, who was watching, thought.
¡®Are they all nobles who came to give a strong impression to the grandmaster?¡¯
It seemed that it would be faster to find the nobles who did note than the nobles who came to the founding ceremony.
Seeing the children having fun, V¡¯s chest became stiff.
While marveling at Charlize¡¯s authority, he was simply grateful and happy for her good influence.
V heard the nobles murmur.
¡°Are these children to be raised as His Majesty¡¯s people?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but at least I¡¯m sure these children have Shadow and the grandmaster behind them.¡±
¡°His Majesty sponsored the sword. The meaning is clear.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
V¡¯s thoughts did not reach there.
Perhaps Charlize had considered this from the beginning.
Charlize looked at the same ce as Dn and said.
¡°I hope this ce will remain as a meaningful gift for the children of the New Year.¡±
¡°Since it¡¯s Master¡¯s sincerity, the children will recognize it right away.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
It was then.
A child who was ying, ran out of the yground and came close to Charlize.
Charlize blinked slowly.
The child had a young face that seemed to be five years old.
¡®Even such a young child¡¡¯
To remember the document about the Kiera project.
Charlize¡¯s expression turned cold, but it was in a sh.
Charlize lowered herself to make eye contact with the child.
For a moment, many people, including the nobles who were watching, were surprised.
Because she was a grandmaster who always ruled in a noble and sharp manner. Charlize¡¯s friendly face was only shown to the child.
The child smiled and stared alternately at Charlize and Dn.
¡°Are you and this brother dating?¡±
His pronunciation was inurate because this child lost a lot of teeth.
He was asking Charlize and Dn if they were dating.
¡®It¡¯s the concept of amoner dating without politics and getting married after dating.¡¯
For a child who was not familiar with the aristocratic society, it was enough to think like this.
They were just standing together, but did the child see them like that?
Charlizeughed awkwardly and looked up at Dn for a moment.
Dn looked embarrassed but didn¡¯t mind at all.
Charlize looked at the child and asked.
¡°Well¡ Do we look like that?¡±
¡°Eung-! You look good together! Hehehe.¡±
The child answered Charlize¡¯s question innocently.
Dn, who was watching, was quiet for a moment.
However, the emperor soon lowered himself like Charlize and took out a candy from his arms.
¡°Wow.¡±
The child drooled in admiration.
Charlize nced at Dn.
Dn looked at the child. He held out a candy.
¡°It¡¯s sugar! Sugar!¡±
The child bowed his head over and over in delight.
Dn stroked the child¡¯s head.
¡°Eat well and grow well.¡±
¡°Thank you. Thank you!¡±
The child was delighted by Dn¡¯s warm touch.
Dn was so happy that Charlize felt strange for a moment.
Perhaps. Was he being nice to him because he asked if they were dating?
¡®No, he must like children.¡¯
If you see that he even prepared candy.
He was going to give it to anyone from the start.
The orphanage teacher, who was taking care of the children from afar, soon looked this way and was startled.
The teacher, who rushed in, grabbed the child¡¯s hand and apologized.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±
¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±
Dn stood up slowly.
The dignified emperor¡¯s charisma was still there, but it melted a little.
Dn said, stroking the child¡¯s head with candy in his mouth again.
¡°What a lovely child.¡±
The teacher flinched for a moment at the tenderness and deep kindness in his voice.
But the teacher soon took the child¡¯s hand and stepped back.
Charlize subsequently raised herself up.
As the founding ceremony was attended by many nobles, Kahu soon caught her eyes.
It was Dn who pretended to know Kahu first.
¡°Isn¡¯t that the young duke?¡±
¡°Ah, Your Majesty, grandmaster.¡±
Kahu looked a little absent-minded.
He looked nk for a moment, then came to his senses and gave courtesy.
¡°I greet the Sun of the Empire.¡±
It was a very formal, perfect etiquette.
Charlize observed Kahu and Dn talking a little closely.
But they treated each other quite casually.
¡°I would like to thank you for holding a ball to celebrate the underworld sweep the other day, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°It was natural. Because you helped my Master.¡±
Charlize and Kahu were the main characters of the ball. Eventually, Kahu didn¡¯t show up to Charlize that day.
After his private meeting with Dn, he was strangely afraid to meet Charlize.
But Kahu was more afraid of Dn, who was watching now. Kahu spoke to Charlize, pretending to be fine.
¡°I¡¯m d that all the ves we rescued are doing well. Isn¡¯t that right, grandmaster?¡±
Charlize nodded her head.
¡°That¡¯s right, young duke.¡±
¡°I sponsored 100 books of the Empire¡¯s history for the children. Wouldn¡¯t the talent of the Empire soon be His Majesty¡¯s blessing?¡±
Kahu immediately said, lowering his eyes at Dn.
Dn nodded his head.
¡®They don¡¯t seem to have a bad rtionship.¡¯
Charlize thought.
Of course, Kahu felt awkward inside himself, contrary to what Charlize had thought.
¡®The man before the return.¡¯
Dn, who was called the true master of the empire before the return.
Even with his cool and calm eyes, Kahu just felt a sense of intimidation and fear.
Perhaps it¡¯s because of the lingering reminiscence of deep memories, even though Charlize¡¯s presence is in a neutralizing atmosphere. Kahu didn¡¯t even dare make eye contact with Dn.
Anyway, the conversation continued peacefully.
¡°Masterplimented the young duke a lot.¡±
¡°Did you, grandmaster?¡±
¡°Yes. We indeed handled the monsters easily at the entrance of the underworld, thanks to the young duke.¡±
Kahu stared at Charlize, swallowing his saliva.
Charlize was in a pink dress with a warm color that suited winter.
The cute and lovely impression went well with the children today.
Dn¡¯s gaze briefly brushed Kahu¡¯s cheek sharply.
Kahu answered with his head down.
¡°Isn¡¯t the benefactor who saved my life rather the grandmaster? I¡¯m so embarrassed to hear that from His Majesty.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so humble. Thank you very much, young duke. I miss the meal we had together at the mansion.¡±
As if the air had hardened for a while, a sense of ipatibility swept down the air.
Charlize spoke calmly, but Kahu somehow felt a cold sweat.
But Dn still had a peaceful face.
In fact, Charlize has been paying attention to the yground where children y.
Because.
¡®A girl is being left out.¡¯
A child could not easily mix in the group, and if she approached, she was secretly rejected by her peers.
Eventually, when Charlize nced over there again, the girl gave up ying together and began to y alone sitting down under the tree.
Should she approach and talk to her?
Charlize thought and told Dn.
¡°Just one moment, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Charlize excused herself from Dn and moved away.
Kahu was very nervous to be left with Dn, but nothing happened because it was an open space.
Rather, as Charlize moved away, Dn slowly drank his ss of water as if he had lost interest in Kahu.
¡°Hi?¡±
Charlize talked to the girl sitting under the tree.
The child looked about 7 years old.
Her freckled cheeks and silver eyes were impressive.
Somehow she was a child with a very subtle atmosphere. Pretty yet unique feeling.
¡°Why are you alone? What about your friends?¡±
¡°My friends kept saying weird things to me.¡±
The child was interested in Charlize for a moment, but soon she looked away from Charlize and looked under the ground.
¡°What do you mean by weird?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The child did not answer. A lot of snow falls, breaking through the cold ground and lifting the soil.
Then she grabbed a sharp piece of metal and started drawing on it one after another.
¡°May I ask what your name is? This sister¡¯s name is Charlize.¡±
¡°Charlize, Charlize¡ I¡¯m Gold. Before my mom threw me away, she said she liked money and named me after that.¡±
Gold.
The story behind it is unfortunate, but it was a name that was engraved in her mind.
Charlize looked at Gold¡¯s hand.
To Charlize, the iron looked very dangerous.
It¡¯s surprisingly sharp where they found it.
It was likely that she would cut herself if she did something wrong. She looked back for a moment, wondering if she might call the teacher and tell her to keep an eye on Gold.
The teacher was trying to manage the unruly children somehow.
When Charlize looked at Gold again. Gold stopped ying and was staring at Charlize.
¡°Sister, you smell like a fairy.¡±
¡°¡!¡±
¡°But you also have a unique scent.¡±
The scent of the Ehyrit, only the same transnter can smell it. Maybe this child.
Charlize stared at Gold without denying it.
Contrary to her name, the sparkling silver eyes were dreamy.
¡°Umm, it¡¯s like blood.¡±
¡°Blood?¡±
¡°Yes. I often smelled blood.¡±
Gold was rescued from the underworld ve prison.
¡°What kind of blood do you smell?¡±
The child smiled innocently when Charlize asked.
¡°Umm, the smell of blooding from prison bars and knives.¡±
Made of metal, Kiera.
¡®Is that her feelings? Or is it an ability thates from a piece?¡¯
But how about the fairy?
¡®I¡¯ve never heard of a fairy smell.¡¯
Gold fiddled with the iron in her hand.
¡°Sister¡¡±
Gold asked Charlize hesitatingly.
¡°Are you human?¡±
Charlize folded her eyes and smiled. It was a warm, sweet smile in the eyes of the child.
Charlize¡¯s mouth slowly opened.
Chapter 66
¡°There¡¯s never been a moment when I wasn¡¯t human.¡±
Charlize replied with a smile.
Yeah, she was a human.
The inner side of Charlize was always human. She never lost her essence. Even if everyone denied it, Charlize respected herself as a human being.
She kept it that way. Even when she was a sword, she defined herself as a human being.
Gold¡¯s eyes sparkled at her sincere answer, but it was a moment.
¡°Kids! It¡¯s snack time!¡±
Gold smiled broadly at the teacher¡¯s call from close and ran away.
Like a child, she quickly forgot the conversation with Charlize. She also put down the iron in her hand.
Charlizeughed because Gold was cute.
¡®It was good to put a barrier around the mana.¡¯
From the moment Gold opened her mouth, Charlize controlled the air with her mana.
So that everyone couldn¡¯t hear her conversation with Gold.
Free from the keen swordmaster.
But the smell of a fairy?
It was something that Charlize herself had never been aware of, so she kept thinking deeply.
Charlize stood up slowly.
The tree trembled in the winter wind.
¡®Dn is innocent.¡¯
Though she wants revenge for the empire and the imperial family.
Charlize¡¯s eyes turned to Dn.
Maybe it¡¯s because she thought of Kiera.
Charlize¡¯s atmosphere was cool and sharp.
¡®Did I get attached to him, too?¡¯
Dn was smiling.
Seeing his side face like that made her heart flutter to some extent.
Dn, I didn¡¯t want to hurt you.
¡°Are you and this brother dating?¡±
¡®He asked if we were dating.¡¯
Dn thought.
Giving the candy was an impulse. Charlize seemed genuinely caring for and cherishing the children, but Dn was not very interested in others.
Except for Charlize.
Everything was worthless to him.
¡®I have to raise the orphanage children big.¡¯
Contrary to the aristocracy¡¯s assumptions. Dn had no intention of turning the orphanage into a training center for the emperor.
But from the moment he heard the child¡¯s question, he changed his mind.
It¡¯s not just a luxury facility like Count Hart¡¯s vi. They will receive the best education guaranteed by the imperial family.
Because Dn wants it.
They would have grown up with the education and training of high-quality teachersparable to the imperial academy.
Charlize came back to Dn.
¡°I had a conversation with the child for a while.¡±
¡°Yes, I watched from a distance.¡±
Of course, he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation.
It must have been Charlize¡¯s intention.
But it was a small and young child by anyone¡¯s eyes.
¡®There is no reason to dig into it.¡¯
Dn thought and said.
Unfortunately, it was time to go back.
¡°I was happy to be here with you.¡±
¡°I was happy too, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I have to go to the Imperial Pce soon for New Year¡¯s Day.¡±
Dn spoke inly.
In fact, all he wanted was Charlize. But he couldn¡¯t express his feelings as they are.
New Year¡¯s Day.
The year has passed and a new year hase.
Dn was now twenty years old. A perfect adult who will not interfere with their children even if they have sex.
¡°It¡¯s been six years since I¡¯ve been with Your Majesty.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll always be together, so is there any meaning in the number of years?¡±
At Dn¡¯s words, Charlize paused for a moment.
But Charlize did not forget. No matter what Dn does, she vowed that she would never leave his side.
Dn seemed to look at Charlize with seemingly infinite trust.
Somehow, her heart felt heavy, so Charlize lowered her gaze.
¡°It would be great if I could y a piano ensemble with Master in the new year.¡±
¡°I¡¯m happy just imagining it.¡±
The piano ss progressed step by step, and now it is possible to y together with both hands.
Charlize smiled openly.
Silence creeps in for a while.
The sound of childrenughing just like a distant background sound.
Dn looked at her and said politely.
¡°I have to go now.¡±
¡°I was worried that I had been holding on to Your Majesty for too long. Take care, Your Majesty. I¡¯m going to stay a little longer.¡±
¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll see you at the Imperial Pce in the evening.¡±
¡®It sounds like he emphasized the evening, maybe because Kahu is watching.¡¯
Because she stayed at Kahu¡¯s mansion the other night.
But it must be an illusion.
Charlize looked at Dn give the courtesy as a disciple.
She couldn¡¯t find the man¡¯s desire in his neat and quiet manner.
The emperor stepped down. Some of the Shadow followed him.
On the other hand, there was a gaze that was watching Charlize.
It was Kahu.
¡®They weren¡¯t that close before the return.¡¯
Charlize and Dn. There was no contact between the two.
Although travel back was extremely rare, Kahu, her fiance before returning, was closer to Charlize.
[Hello, young duke.]
[Yes, nice to meet you.]
The conversation with Charlize was the only two words they had when they met at the engagement ceremony.
Kahu bit his lips slowly.
There was a calm atmosphere.
The orphanage in winter is preparing for the new spring. Children rx and have fun. The nobles who attended the founding ceremony showed their faces, but another nobleman showed up again.
Busy yet moderately exhrating peace.
But in the middle of it, Kahu felt an ominous feeling.
Strangely, he feels like he¡¯s on the verge of ruin.
¡®I want to prevent the ruin.¡¯
Kahu couldn¡¯t figure out why he was obsessed with such ideas.
Just.
Charlize, who made all these situations possible, has aid-back face. Although everything has changed from Charlize. She was at peace.
Feeling Shadow¡¯s eyes secretly hidden in the dark, Kahu approached Charlize.
Knowing the boundaries. He knows everything will be reported to Dn.
¡®I need to talk to Charlize.¡¯
Kahu approached with a firm mind.
Charlize, holding a ss of wine, looked back at Kahu¡¯s presence.
A colorless, transparent white wine.
¡°Grandmaster, I have something to tell you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think I can tell you about it here¡ But can you spare me a moment? There was a deserted garden behind the vi.¡±
Charlize seemed hesitant for a moment, but put her ss down on the table and nodded.
Kahu led Charlize to a secret back garden.
Just in case, Charlize took control of the area around with her mana this time.
Kahu looked at Charlize firmly and spoke.
¡°Do you remember what I said on the day of the important task?¡±
At Kahu¡¯s question, Charlize recalled her memories.
[Whatever circumstances the grandmaster has. Unless you tell me first. I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m not going to dig into it.]
It looked like he spits out something he had been thinking about as if he had promised.
¡®Why?¡¯
Charlize suppressed her surprise and looked at Kahu.
Having heard that, Charlize has never been wary of Kahu.
However, Kahu was in a pretty serious mood now.
¡°¡Yes, I remember.¡±
Kahu didn¡¯t immediately get to the point, but first started off with another word.
¡°I realized something while sweeping the traitors together with the grandmaster.¡±
Kahu¡¯s voice was low.
¡°Of course, I reflected on my swordsmanship. Apart from that, I was walking in the underworld and something, somewhere.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I had a strong intuition that it was tightly twisted. And I wondered if this empire was right to be led by light, because there was only too dark and strange domination to be read for the Empire of God.¡±
Looking at the underworld engulfed in darkness.
Looking at Charlize, who reigned like the god of death there.
Suddenly, even the nobles of this country worshiped at her feet.
Like the candle on the verge of dying out burns the most brilliantly. Like the most beautiful poison mushrooms that drive people crazy. Kahu had thought.
This country, it¡¯s not the empire of God.
¡°I regressed.¡±
¡°¡Is that so?¡±
¡°I¡¯m confused as well, whether I should say exactly that I¡¯ve returned, or whether I just saw a future that¡¯s highly feasible as a dream.¡±
Charlize did not say anything.
¡°I¡¯m here beyond the time that was returned. And grandmaster, in the future I saw there was no grandmaster.¡±
He didn¡¯t know if this was right, but the cards were already thrown.
¡°It wasn¡¯t an insult to His Majesty, but there was no rebellion either, and the emperor still had to be Dietrich I.¡±
Kahu told Charlize one by one like a faithful believer in confession.
Charlize had a strange look in her eye. She doesn¡¯t say Kahu is crazy, she doesn¡¯t doubt it, she just agrees and is quiet.
Kahu was also taking a huge gamble.
If there are rumors that Duke Delmon¡¯s sessor has gone mad. It will be Kahu¡¯s weakness. If you are suspected of not being loyal to Dn, I have nothing to say either.
Who would believe that?
¡®Regression sounds unrealistic.¡¯
But Charlize was silent.
Kahu looked at Charlize. Anyway, he had to say what he had to say.
¡®What do you think?¡¯
¡°When I say I won¡¯t dig into it. I¡¯ll cancel it.¡±
Kahu breathed out as if he were dering.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to find out.¡±
What Charlize¡¯s purpose is. Who is Charlize. Why the empire has changed, and why she has been involved in it.
No matter what he has to pay. No matter what responsibility he takes.
Kahu was prepared for everything.
¡°¡¡±
There was silence for a long time.
The winter wind is colder than in autumn.
But only when passing by Charlize. It looked dreamy and as gentle as the distant moon.
Ash blonde is fluttering.
Charlize¡¯s eyes sank mysteriously like the universe. Her presence was particrly clear and distinct.
Kahu sped his hand tightly.
The reason why he¡¯s out of breath is. Is it because he is fascinated or because he says he will challenge the authority of the grandmaster?
The pink dress, which looked so innocent when she was hanging out with the children, was beautiful.
Dong-
A drum was beating slowly from outside on time.
On New Year¡¯s Day, there was a custom of beating drums every hour like this.
¡°¡Happy New Year, young duke.¡±
Kahu btedly came to his senses at the natural words that broke the silence.
¡°You too, grandmaster.¡±
He cleared his throat.
¡°Happy New Year.¡±
As for the word to dig into it. Charlize gave no reply.
But let¡¯s repeat the same phrase to each other. The feeling of cold inside the tongue was strange.
Kahu bowed his head.
It¡¯s warm inside the tongue. Suddenly, he realized about Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship.
¡®That sword.¡¯
The swordsmanship that Charlize showed in the underworld. It was like someone who was ustomed to killing others.
There is no characteristic. The only characteristic is that it is so high that the people can¡¯t understand it.
Her skills were the only characteristic.
And Kahu had only seen such a talented person once.
¡®And it was clearly in a swordsmanshippetition.¡¯
When facing off in the final of the swordsmanshippetition. The sword stopped too short without stabbing itself in a subtle moment.
A person with a thrilling ability that will still be remembered.
In the end, the boy won.
¡°No.¡±
Without realizing it, he said with his mouth.
The thought of ¡®boy¡¯ was just because he was small.
It was just a stereotype. Because no one thought that the gender of the strong man who even defeated Kahu and Akan was a woman.
It was ridiculous and illogical, but his intuition shouted.
Maybe.
That person is.
Chapter 67
The conversation with Charlize ended there.
¡®The winner¡¯s name was Liz.¡¯
Kahu finally realized.
The winner of the swordsmanshippetition is someone like Charlize.
No, Charlize didn¡¯t intend to cheat from the start.
It was just a tant name.
¡®Liz?¡¯
Isn¡¯t that Liz from Char¡¯lize¡¯?
Howe he didn¡¯t notice? Kahu was stunned when he realized it.
After realizing it, it seemed to him that the truth was so clear and ridiculous.
¡®At that time, Charlize was in disguise.¡¯
As he can still vaguely remember, Liz had brown hair.
Unlike before the return, the reason why he participated and won was probably to make a wish to the emperor.
What wish did you make? Did Dn know?
Liz got all the attention of the Knights after winning. Despite the numerous job offers, he was famous for hisplete disappearance.
¡®If Liz is Charlize, then everything fits.¡¯
She wouldn¡¯t have felt the need to live as Liz.
Kahu¡¯s breath trembled as he recalled his overwhelming skills. All swordsmen knelt down and he stood as the winner with overwhelming skills.
Because he had a lot of thoughts, he rode a carriage instead of a horse. All the way back to the mansion, in the carriage, Kahu was immersed in his world.
The memory before the return and the view seen through the window are mixed.
What¡¯s real, what¡¯s fake. Now he knows.
However,
Only one thing was confusing.
¡®¡Are you good or bad?¡¯
If this empire leads to destruction, it is Charlize¡¯s will. However, Kahu also saw Charlize in front of the children.
Charlize, who was always charismatic to the extent that all the other nobles were surprised, was endlessly kind and gentle at the orphanage.
Charlize was sincere.
Theughter of happy children was also real. If so, is Charlize a good person? Or a bad person? It was the first confusion that could not be defined by a single one way.
The carriage arrived soon.
¡°Master. I have prepared a costume for the opera.¡±
When Kahu arrived at the mansion, the butler said.
Only then did Kahu recall an appointment with his family in the evening.
Kahu nodded and entered the room.
The butler waited on him. Kahu changed his clothes indifferently.
The duchess¡¯s voice was heard over the door, followed by a brief knock.
¡°Kahu, are you ready?¡±
¡°Wait a minute, mother.¡±
¡°We¡¯re done. We¡¯ll be waiting at the entrance, soe down slowly.¡±
His mother, the Duchess, had a cheerful voice.
¡°Yes.¡±
Kahu thought as he answered.
¡®Before the return, she was the people of the 13th Prince.¡¯
Although his mother had an unknowingly gloomy atmosphere.
The future disappeared as the 13th prince lived in the light without being hidden. Thanks to this, she became a finite person rather than in the future.
It was also his mother who suggested opera to build memories with his family.
Kahu, dressed formally, checked his clothes in the mirror.
It wasn¡¯t bad.
It wasn¡¯t until he grabbed the handle to open the door that a thought crossed his mind.
¡®Charlize in this life had seen me for the first time.¡¯
In the swordsmanshippetition, for 15-year-old Charlize, it must have been the first meeting with Kahu.
It¡¯s true that there has been talk of engagement since childhood, but the marriage has fizzled out as she became the teacher of the prince and filed an application for expulsion.
It was right that there shouldn¡¯t be any feelings. And actually, Charlize was a beautiful and dreamy person at first nce, but very cold and rational.
¡®Is it right for Charlize¡¯s sword to stop like that?¡¯
In the battle with Kahu, the trajectory of Charlize¡¯s sword was slightly shaken for a few moments.
The meaning was obvious.
Charlize recognized Kahu. Obviously. She couldn¡¯t have made such a mistake if it were just in this life. So, Kahu was convinced.
¡®Future.¡¯
Charlize as well,
She went through the future once.
He stopped breathing. The shivers ran through his body. Kahu¡¯s hand, which grabbed the handle, had a brutal force.
Charlize remained in ce throughout the founding ceremony.
Because the number of nobles who participated reached hundreds, a lot of donations were made for orphanages.
[I will run the orphanage responsibly with my honor, Grandmaster.]
Count Hart said in fear of Charlize.
He was surprised even though he thought it was natural that Charlize had the power to move the emperor.
Charlize didn¡¯t forget to visit the teacher and tell him to pay special attention to Gold.
[Gold doesn¡¯t seem to get along well with her peers.]
[Oh my, yes, yes, grandmaster. I will do my best.]
Bending his back 90 degrees, the teacher made a firm promise to Charlize.
He said he would make Gold get along with her friends.
Returning to the Imperial Pce, Charlize had a simple dinner with Dn.
Originally, it was an etiquette for the imperial family and the teacher to share a room and board together.
After all the work was done, Charlize entered the lc room.
When she was alone, the tension was relieved. Fatigue rushes in. She was tired.
But was it a reaction that reminded her of Kiera? It seemed like she couldn¡¯t sleep well today.
Charlize saw the piano in the lc room and thought of Dn.
¡°Sister, you smell like a fairy.¡±
The words of Gold lit up her silver eyes.
¡®Fairy.¡¯
Charlize raised her palm and smelled it. But maybe because it¡¯s her body. It didn¡¯t smell like anything.
¡®I¡¯ll have to ask the fairy myself.¡¯
The vase, decorated with different flowers every day, was still ced on the windowsill.
Charlize approached the vase in the dark.
¡®It appeared mainly in flowers.¡¯
Fairies were unruly and would show up when they wanted to.
As Charlize approached the flower, there was no fairy this time.
Because Charlize had never summoned a fairy. She hesitated and tried to talk.
¡°By any chance. Can youe out?¡±
It was quiet for a while.
The flower in the vase was a red rose.
Can¡¯t she just call the fairy out like this? The moment when Charlize thought about it, a fairy popped out of the bud with her face sticking out.
And friends soon showed up.
The fairies pped their hands.
It¡¯s the first time fairies feel so d.
Charlize dly extended her hand. Little fairies sat down on her fingers. It tickled her skin.
¡°¡I want to ask you something.¡±
When Charlize started talking carefully, the fairies smiled brightly.
Unlocks mana without limit. The fairies were delighted.
Looking at the fairies who were full, Charlize asked. In the dark, the fairies glowed more dreamily.
¡°Someone said I smell like a fairy. Is it true?¡±
The fairy immediately affirmed.
The fairies responded with augh.
¡®So that¡¯s true.¡¯
Maybe she just can¡¯t smell herself.
Charlize, who was thinking, suddenly wondered. Come to think of it. Why are fairies doing her a favor?
¡®Because I have a blood rtionship with fairies.¡¯
Why would they do that to Charlize, who had only mixed blood in her?
It was not right to say that simply by giving mana to the hungry ghost. Even when Charlize was not using her mana, the fairies would grant her a favor.
¡°Then let me ask you one more question.¡±
The fairies smiled cutely as if they were acting cute.
¡°Why are you guys so kind to me?¡±
However, in front of this question from Charlize, the fairies also looked embarrassed.
Her voice sounded like she was about to cry. Charlize was puzzled at the unexpected sight she saw for the first time.
¡®Did you say Ehyrit?¡¯
It is the first time she has ever seen someone address a God by the honorific name.
The fairies soon flew around in random ways, perhaps to distract Charlize.
Charlize followed the fairies wandering around the lc room with her eyes.
Thanks for saying that, but¡
What Charlize wanted to hear was more specific information. Why are they being particrly kind to Charlize?
But the fairies didn¡¯t seem to want to talk easily.
¡°Is it difficult to say?¡±
The fairies didn¡¯t answer, they just talked about something else.
The fairies suggested it first. Although she did want to sleepfortably.
Charlize stared at the fairies calmly. They drew the line for the first time. The beings who were always eager to do whatever they wanted.
¡®I¡¯ll have to investigate this by myself.¡¯
She gave up asking more questions.
Without forcing the fairies to answer, Charlize nodded slowly.
¡°¡If I can sleepfortably, that¡¯s fine.¡±
The fairies finally smiled with relief. Waiting silently, Charlizey down on the bed.
The fairies approached Charlize with their transparent shining wings. Slowly dripping strange powder on her bedside.
Fairy powder?
She didn¡¯t have time to ask.
Right after that, tiredness rushed through her body like a wave. All her energy is gone and her mind goes nk.
There was a fragrant smell. Her eyes close by themselves. She felt like she was being sucked in. Helplessly to somewhere. Fall and fall.
Soon Charlize fell asleep.
It was a dream.
At the same time, it was a memory before the return.
Charlize didn¡¯t know the moment she regained consciousness. As no one remembers the beginning of the dream, when she opened her eyes, the situation was already unfolding.
¡®Kiera.¡¯
This feeling.
A feeling that will never be forgotten.
Charlize is now, in her dream, a magic sword. She intuitively realized the background of her dream.
¡®The day the new emperor was crowned.¡¯
The 5th Prince, who was the only one who attended the funeral of Dn¡¯s mother, the 7th concubine.
It was the day he inherited the throne as the second generation after the death of Dietrich I.
Charlize, the ¡®Kiera¡¯, was on the throne. She was dazed by her reflection on the clean ss floor.
A gorgeous silver sword. All the way to the handle with a sapphire that everyone admired.
¡®Is it because it¡¯s fairy powder?¡¯
It was too vivid.
Her heart started beating like it was going to explode. Someone was walking towards the throne where she was. It was a familiar silhouette.
Because,
¡®Surprisingly.¡¯
Because it was Dn.
Before regression, Dn was only the 13th Prince. The imperial family who lived quietly without revealing his presence.
It was strange to see him a little older than the current Dn. His face was slightly older than Charlize.
¡®This.¡¯
It was definitely her memory.
Before regression, Dn had visited Kiera.
Facing ¡®Kiera¡¯, Dn slowly approaches. He strode up the stairs to the top of the throne.
She was overwhelmed with a sense of oppression that cannot be described in words. She felt distant. She felt dizzy. Why did she forget this memory?
Dn was looking at herself as ¡®Kiera¡¯ with a strange face.
The silence was brief.
[I want to have it.]
Dn¡¯s lips bend slowly. The gentle smile was very different from that of the royal family.
[You.]
¡®Kiera¡¯ has no freedom.
His hand was reaching for ¡®Kiera¡¯.
Chapter 68
She didn¡¯t even think about it. But looking through her head, this is what happened.
Stiffened with shock, she looked at Dn in her dream. It was a dream, but it was as vivid as reality maybe because of the fairy powder.
<¡Save me.>
Please save me, as ¡®Kiera¡¯ said.
But the words of ¡®Kiera¡¯ were heard only by the emperor who inherited the throne.
Dn, a member of the royal family, did not understand. Dn¡¯s hand, which was just reaching out, stopped in the air.
[You.]
He has seen many people who were fascinated by ¡®Kiera¡¯. They go crazy somehow. Or fall down with evil.
The fascinated ones have always had a bad ending.
But Dn soon regained his sanity, as if the shaking was just a moment.
There was a serene calm in Dn¡¯s eyes. He put his hands down with a clear face and said.
[So that¡¯s why you¡¯re a magic sword.]
As ¡®Kiera¡¯, she watched Dn¡¯s soft smile fade away.
Dn easily gave up his lingering attachment and turned around without even looking at her.
It was shocking. She thought it was irresistible to be fascinated by the magic sword. But Dn overcame it.
¡®It was alreadypleted.¡¯
The scene of Dn walking down the stairs and going outside. She had to witness it again vividly with a dream-repeated memory.
The dream ended there.
Charlize fell into a quagmire of sleep.
When she woke up in the morning, Charlize was dazed for a long time.
The busy maids brought the bowl of water for washing. They pull up the curtains to greet the bright sunshine.
The white winter scenery unfolds through the window. Warm steam was rising from the bowl of water on the bed.
¡°Good morning, grandmaster.¡±
Charlize reached out and washed her face as usual. When she finished washing her face, the maid, who was waiting, delivered a soft towel.
Wiping off the water, Charlize thought of her dreamst night.
The memory of meeting Dn as ¡®Kiera¡¯.
She became curious about the existence of fairies that she had never deeply questioned.
¡®How far are the capabilities of the fairies?¡¯
Dn did not regress.
It was just a realization. Charlize is the only one who has returned. It¡¯s not a perfect memory, but Kahu too.
¡®Kahu¡¯s memory is not perfect, although it¡¯s hard to be sure.¡¯
He was a regressor.
The maids brought a dress to Charlize who had just washed herself. Air ventted by an open window. Breathe out and breathe in again. Every act of dressing and moving as a human being.
There were times when it wasn¡¯t natural.
Throughout the attendance, her thoughts were focused on Dn, whom she had seen in her dream.
¡°Grandmaster, His Majesty is waiting for you.¡±
From the day she became Dn¡¯s teacher, she had breakfast with him almost every day.
Charlize went to the table where the meal was served under the guidance of the maids.
She realized that Dn¡¯s position has changed again. When he was the 13th Prince before the instation of the Crown Prince. It was a terrible meal to eat together. But for Dn, who became the Emperor, the meal was a luxurious dinner.
¡°Good morning, Master.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty. It¡¯s a fresh morning.¡±
Carrying the usual greeting, Charlize sat down.
Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s still immersed in the afterglow of dreams. The sensation of being a sword remained in her body. She doesn¡¯t want to go through it again.
So for perfect revenge, she tried to control Dn¡¯s feelings.
¡®I don¡¯t know about Dn. I may have guessed, but it¡¯s hard to fully understand him.¡¯
Charlize thought, putting food in her mouth that she didn¡¯t even know what it tasted like.
She faced Dn, who was always dressed neatly.
Anyway, there was one thing for sure. Dn was a man who could do anything for his purposes. If so,
¡®Even if I think of love, I might have already seen through it.¡¯
It suddenly urred to her. Rather, Dn is not showing a gap because he¡¯s conscious of her.
Only if Charlize stops thinking at all can she achieve her goal.
¡®Then, let¡¯s not think about it.¡¯
Charlize has recently decided to stop paying attention to Dn.
Dn put the sd in his mouth peacefully. Charlize followed and shoved the meat into her mouth.
¡°The renovation of the Imperial Pce is almostplete, Master.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°It¡¯s almost time for the official recognition of distinguished service to end.¡±
Charlize always shared the situation with Dn every morning. They continued to exchange opinions with political stories. The topic of conversation was endless.
¡°Ah, if Master tells me at any time. Preparations for the title of nobility are already finished.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a title.¡±
¡°Once the expulsion process for Ronan isplete.¡±
Dn suddenly smiled.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t Master need a new surname?¡±
A new surname.
¡®Ahh.¡¯
She¡¯s not Ronan. Charlize will be called a new surname instead of ¡®Charlize Ronan¡¯.
¡°I understand that the application for expulsion has not been epted yet.¡±
¡°The format doesn¡¯t matter anyway. The new emperormands, so who dares to not listen to him?¡±
They both knew that there was no one to oppose him.
The nobles called Charlize the grandmaster, and they were also careful to call her surname Ronan.
¡°Are you nning on giving me a formal title, Your Majesty?¡±
Dn didn¡¯t answer, but she could tell it was a yes.
Charlize would have a surname, title, and even her own estate.
¡°To what extent are you thinking about the title?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
Dn said.
¡°It¡¯s more than a duke maybe?¡±
Because she really didn¡¯t think of this. Charlize was surprised.
Even in one country. The highest rank among high-ranking officials, such as the Duke or Grand Duke. It was so rare that at least two or three, or at most four, were the limit.
At present, the Grand Duke of Ronan, the Duke of Delmon, and the Duke of Kenin were all three.
¡°Can I take the Duke down on me?¡±
Charlize still taught Dn everything he needed to know as an emperor.
In this case, Charlize was a Marquis. Because it¡¯s high enough.
¡®Is this a sense of ipatibility?¡¯
Unlike Dn before.
Dn was thorough before, but Charlize was the only exception to Dn today.
He wants to destroy the empire ording to Charlize¡¯s will, and he wants to give her the title of duke, even though he will only suffer losses.
¡°¡I don¡¯t really need it, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Dn also knew it, but he brought it up just in case.
¡®Master does not ept it either.¡¯
In Dn¡¯s view, Charlize had a tendency not to receive anything about this empire.
¡®It does not matter. I¡¯ll destroy it anyway.¡¯
Dn just had a wish.
When the ce gets messed up like flipping the chessboard, he leaves with Charlize.
¡®I want to live, together.¡¯
Dn has been thinking about the 7th concubine¡¯s will and Charlize for the past few years. The content of the will.
¡®She said to live freely and do what I want to do.¡¯
He meant to spread her will. Dn¡¯s mother, the 7th concubine, knew about Dn¡¯s talent.
The 7th concubine herself was extraordinary. Because she was the first person to recognize Dn¡¯s talent.
Suddenly, Dn started talking.
¡°When I was little, my mother once told me this.¡±
¡°¡What is it?¡±
¡°One day, someone will recognize me. The day wille when it will be desperately needed.¡±
The 7th concubine was worthy of being called a genius in society, even if not as much as Dn.
By the time Dn was seven years old, the 7th concubine personally taught him all the knowledge.
From politics, economics, etiquette, astronomy, and literature.
Charlize suggested slowly.
¡°It¡¯s been a while. Shall we go and greet her?¡±
Because he was working non-stop. Unless it was the anniversary of her death, he didn¡¯t visit the grave of the 7th concubine.
Now that Dn became emperor, the 7th concubine was revered as the Empress Dowager after her death.
Naturally, a separate memorial room was prepared for her in the newly built imperial house.
¡°It would be right to call her Empress Dowager from now on.¡±
¡°Do whatever you feelfortable with.¡±
They arrived at the memorial room shortly.
¡°May you reach Ehyrit in peace.¡±
So first, Charlize gathered her hands and prayed.
Dn, who was looking at Charlize¡¯s side, was also lost in thought.
¡®Mother.¡¯
ording to her will, Dn excelled in many fields and was able to shine as an impable genius. In the past, she might have hoped for it.
The 7th concubine was forced into the emperor¡¯s arms and locked up in the pce with Dn. But she was a person who looked at the world very beautifully.
Numerous studies and songs of the world. Knowledge. Someone who loved many things.
Because of that influence, Dn had to live quietly in an underprivileged ce. He thought he would have done something to improve the world.
¡®I¡¯m probably from an underprivileged ce. But I have excelled in different fields, just like everyone else.¡¯
Only after he died that his identity was revealed.
¡®But mother. I can¡¯t do that.¡¯
The 7th concubine recognized Dn¡¯s talent, but Charlize ¡®understood¡¯ Dn¡¯s sympathy because she was the same genius.
And now, Charlize is Dn¡¯s world.
¡®Master.¡¯
The world reflected in Charlize¡¯s eyes had light and darkness. Charlize is kind to children and the weak, but she sees the imperial family and this empire as darkness.
In a way, it contrasted with the 7th concubine. Charlize did not love the world. At first nce, he knew that the world Charlize saw was darker and more bloody than what Dn saw.
¡®If Master wants it, I will destroy this world.¡¯
When he found out that what he thought was ck food actually made from solid blood. Once ckened, Dn realized that he could never return to the light again.
¡®I will not obey my mother¡¯s will.¡¯
In fact, Dn had already erased the shadow of the 7th concubine.
Only Charlize was perfect.
Dn only followed her will. If he had done what she wanted, he would have already had Charlize long ago.
Charlize is also a genius, so there is little chance of that. But he would have had it somehow by tying it up.
¡®But you will stay by my side, so I will endure it for now.¡¯
When he looked at Charlize, he used to feel like a beast rather than a human. Wanting to mix warmth and sexual depravity and be together on the mud.
Is it because he¡¯s a feisty young man? No, because it was Charlize.
Dn looked down, hiding his possessiveness.
It was a political science ss.
It¡¯s been a while since they had a ss indoors. Charlize wasid back.
Besides, this time it was a short thesis test. After giving the test, Charlize was watching Dn.
¡°I want you, you.¡±
The words Dn said to her in her dream, who was ¡®Kiera¡¯, instantly ovepped.
Although it was a past that was erased, which he could never remember.
Dn looked down at the test paper with a serious face to see if the test was interesting.
Charlize¡¯s lips suddenly moved at will.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°¡Yes?¡±
¡°Do you want me?¡±
He lost his concentration. Dn took his eye off the test paper. The emperor raised his head.
¡°What do you¡¡±
Dn, who was speaking, kept his mouth shut.
¡°If you could own me.¡±
Charlize said, facing Dn. It was an instant that the tension oozed from the gazes entangled in the air.
The air tightened as if it were being squeezed.
Charlize asked casually.
¡°Will you have it?¡±
Chapter 69
Dn was agitated.
She saw him up close just once, but he was different from the horribly perfect man.
He couldn¡¯t hide the shaking at that moment. Charlize looked at Dn gently.
¡®What¡¯s different from him?¡¯
The biggest difference with Dn today was his feelings for Charlize.
Of course, it was right since he relied on Charlize and she raised him to be colored.
As intended, Dn was shaken by Charlize fully. However, it was also different from the reaction that Charlize wanted somehow.
To be exact.
Dn ascended the throne because of Charlize, but at the same time, he lost his original indifference because of Charlize.
Because Dn¡¯s cruelest side was indifference. Charlize was curious.
¡°Then can I have it?¡±
Dn asked in reverse.
Those eyes were very different from the indifference she had seen in ¡®Magic Sword Kiera¡¯.
For the first time, Dn used informalnguage. Even though he is still sitting down and acting like a calm disciple.
He seemed like a man ready to have Charlize at any time. Born to be a ruler.
Because he had to live with things, he had a great desire for free will. Is it because Dn wasn¡¯t aware of this?
He soon softened the mood.
¡°For staying by my side.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It always feels like a miracle.¡±
A faint smile. It was a neat finish, so Charlize looked at Dn.
Dn was immersed in the test again, as if the tension flowing in the air was an illusion.
Before she knew it, she was holding her breath. Charlize had to breathe consciously.
Opera with family was fun.
Looking at the delighted Duchess, Kahu realized that a lot had changed.
¡®The center of the regression is Charlize.¡¯
Unlike Kahu, who was confused, she was firm from the start.
But Kahu didn¡¯t know where to start investigating Charlize.
There were too many things that happened after regression. All the information about Charlize was after regression.
¡®I don¡¯t know her motive.¡¯
Why did Charlize overthrow the dynasty of Dietrich and establish the dynasty of Dn?
And why led him on the road towards the destruction of the empire.
There were no signs of any casualties yet, but it was an empire that was slowly dying.
¡®For what?¡¯
Charlize, who went missing at the age of 17, did not return until Kahu turned 30. One might specte that she was kidnapped by the imperial family, but there was no reason.
Technically speaking, there was Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship. Charlize was rumored to be a genius, even if she was only in the Grand Duchy.
¡®But if it¡¯s swordsmanship.¡¯
There were many outstanding people. Like Akan and Dante.
And beautiful looks. But for the Emperor to need Charlize. The emperor at the time of her disappearance, the now-deposed former emperor, hated young women.
The emperor¡¯s taste in sex is a woman in herte 20s and older with a clear curve of her body.
¡®In the first ce, what¡¯s the point of having a grudge enough to do this?¡¯
She dyed the whole empire ck.
Watching Charlize, he had a feeling that this was just the beginning.
¡®I have no choice but to go and find out.¡¯
Kahu moved.
When he told Charlize he was going to dig it up, he was so determined for it.
So Kahu headed to Ronan¡¯s Grand Duchy.
He had to grab at least a clue. Ronan was the only clue to know about Charlize before regression.
Of course, the inspection of the Grand Duchy itself was not good. Almost every imperial aristocrat knew about the grandmaster.
¡®Did they say that she was responsible for killing the Grand Duchess?¡¯
He always felt a sense of distance whenever he ran into Akan in the Imperial Knights. Charlize won¡¯t like it when she hears the news.
Above all, it was the house of the person who broke off the engagement. It was also a family of the grandmaster. It was a visit that would not have anything to say even if it was misinterpreted.
¡®It may seem a little strange, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯
It was obviously rude to visit without making an appointment.
Because Kahu was a high-ranking aristocrat.
Kahu was soon escorted to the drill hall.
Akan and Dante, who were practicing swordsmanship, put down their swords and came to Kahu.
¡°I came here because I wanted to hear about the grandmaster.¡±
The Grand Duke was nowhere to be seen.
To be honest, Kahu came prepared to be rejected. Surprisingly, Akan and Dante nodded their heads at his words.
¡°I¡¯m d you walked all the way here.¡±
Dante said to Kahu.
¡°I¡¯ll tell the servants to prepare for the reception, so please wait in the drawing-room for a moment.¡±
Unlike Akan, Dante spoke with honorifics to Kahu.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Kahu bowed his head politely.
He followed the servant to the drawing-room first, carefully examining the interior of the Grand Duchy.
¡®This is the ce.¡¯
Where Charlize was born and raised. If there was a clue, it would be here.
A simple tea was ced in front of Kahu, who arrived at the drawing-room. Akan and Dante, who had just finished training, entered one after another.
When ites to Charlize, it¡¯s always been Ronan¡¯s top priority now.
Akan sat at the head of the table. Dante was in the same seat as Kahu.
¡°Okay.¡±
It was Akan who started the topic.
¡°¡What do you want to know about Charlize?¡±
Although they were holding high positions, they didn¡¯t see each other very often. For a moment, there was an awkward atmosphere in the air.
Kahu asked without showing any signs.
¡°I want to know about the grandmaster.¡±
Charlize was 15 years old when she was the prince¡¯s teacher. She must have returned to some point before she was 15 years old.
¡®Was she around 14 when she was rumored to be Ronan¡¯s wicked woman?¡¯
Before regression, the original Charlize could not make eye contact with people. She looked at her family like she was thirsty for affection.
¡®I don¡¯t know when she started to change, but it looked like before the regression¡¡¯
It was when she was 13. He knew it because he heard that Charlize Ronan participated in an event between aristocrats.
At least after the age of 13, before the age of 15 is the story of the point of return. Anyway, before 13, it was the same as Charlize before returning.
He doesn¡¯t know the reason for her return, but if he knew about the original Charlize, he thought he might have a clue about her intention of destroying the current empire.
So, Kahu first asked a question that would have a variety of answers.
¡°What was the grandmaster like when she was young?¡±
It¡¯s still her family though. At least they would have watched her. They know everything.
Akan became quiet at Kahu¡¯s question, and Dante looked back on the past.
¡°¡She was a quiet kid.¡±
Dante replied.
In any case, Dante was the kindest to Charlize among Ronan¡¯s three men.
If it¡¯s fraternal memories. Dante would be the deepest, so Akan remained silent.
¡°¡Charlize.¡±
Dante murmured.
Unlike now, which is indifferent and cold, she smiled a lot.
Tears were welling in her eyes, but she tried to forcefully smile and followed him. 6-year-old Charlize, who gave him a Joker card, saying it was the strongest she had.
She couldn¡¯t help but love him. She was a child whose innocent and pure heart was expressed only by affection for her family.
¡°She was a kid who tried tough somehow, and was happy even with a single look in her eyes.¡±
Kahu waited more patiently, but that was all Dante answered.
¡®It¡¯s a superficial answer than I thought.¡¯
Usually, when you ask about a child like this, it¡¯s the most impressive. Talk about something your child particrly likes.
¡®Is there any special reason?¡¯
Dante was reluctant to borate. No, it did seem more like something he couldn¡¯t borate on.
Akan didn¡¯t even have the memory like Dante. He only moistened his dry lips.
It¡¯s Akan who used to say harsh words that he would never look up to her.
Akan¡¯s eyes trembled for a moment.
Frowning to open his brow for a moment, Kahu asked something else.
¡°Was there anything that grandmaster liked or hated, or did she expert at something when she was young?¡±
¡°Expert¡¡±
Dante clouded the end of his tongue at the question. Kahu saw Dante make eye contact with Akan.
¡°Sword¡¡±
Akan answered with only one word.
¡°Last time, didn¡¯t you say that the grandmaster didn¡¯t have a sword teacher?¡±
¡°She liked knights, so wouldn¡¯t she like the sword?¡±
Akan said confidently. Kahu kept his mouth shut.
Dante said as if he remembered it with difficulty.
¡°Expert at, singing?¡±
¡°Ah, have you ever heard the grandmaster sing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that¡¡±
¡°¡Then what?¡±
Dante blinked slowly.
None of the three had ever heard Charlize sing.
¡°It¡¯s just that she has a good voice¡ Shouldn¡¯t she be good at singing?¡±
Did he say groundless talk? Kahu was dumbfounded.
However, Dante truly did not know Charlize¡¯s preferences or tastes. To put it bluntly, the only thing she hated was ¡®ckshaw Flower¡¯.
¡°I think she said that she hates flowers¡¡±
Dante said confidently.
Akan only made the atmosphere heavy without answering even that.
¡®She hates flowers?¡¯
Kahu often saw Charlize happy to smell the flowers. Far from hating flowers, she liked them.
They didn¡¯t even know this basic information. How indifferent were they in the first ce?
Kahu was even more surprised to see Ronan¡¯s brothers in trouble.
Dante was slowly shocked.
Kahu, who had calmed down his emotions, asked calmly.
¡°¡Then, what did the grandmaster do in her childhood at the Grand Duchy?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The answer didn¡¯te out immediately.
When Charlize was a child, Akan focused only on swordsmanship training. So he doesn¡¯t know.
Charlize had a stronger presence in Dante¡¯s memory. And in his memory¡
¡°She just, stayed in her room.¡±
Dante answered unintentionally and soon put on a struck dumb face.
¡®Because it was a sin for Charlize toe out of the room¡¡¯
All the servants treated Charlize hard to Ronan¡¯s neglect. Kahu¡¯s facial expression gradually hardened.
¡®She was just staying in her room? That¡¯s what her childhood was all about?¡¯
Kahu¡¯s voice subsided.
¡°Do you remember anything else?¡±
¡°That¡¡±
¡°When did the grandmaster learn the sword?¡±
¡°¡We don¡¯t know.¡±
Weren¡¯t they the family that should know about Charlize the best?
Kahu came to find out about Charlize¡¯s motives. But the pets they kept seemed to know better than this.
¡®Isn¡¯t she their daughter and sister?¡¯
It was unbelievably strange. The use of the word family itself did not seem appropriate.
Neither Akan nor Dante knewpletely about Charlize.
They only replied that she was quiet when she was young, that she was just staying in her room, and they thought that she was good at singing.
¡®They said they had never heard of her.¡¯
Didn¡¯t they reply that she seemed to hate the flowers she liked?
Kahu didn¡¯t know what the ¡®angry¡¯ feeling was. There was little to be angry about because she had always been upheld.
But even though it¡¯s not his business.
Charlize must have forgotten everything in the past.
It had nothing to do with Kahu, but he was strangely angry.
Kahu looked at the Ronan brothers. Akan and Dante looked pale.
Kahu asked for thest time.
Even though he knew it was rude, Kahu¡¯s voice became cold.
¡°¡Was your family in harmony?¡±
Chapter 70
Dante, who used to answer well, remained silent for a long time.
He just asked if the family was in harmony. In the end, the two could neither deny nor affirm.
¡®If he could at least exin.¡¯
No, the exnation won¡¯t erase the wound Charlize would have already received.
Kahu felt a chill in the back of his neck.
¡®Ronan knows nothing about Charlize.¡¯
Surprisingly. He should have guessed when he heard from Akan earlier that there was no teacher who taught Charlize.
However, there was no oue at all.
But one thing he knew for sure.
The reason why Ronan didn¡¯t show any signs of Charlize¡¯s disappearance before the regression was because they were ¡®indifferent¡¯.
¡®However, even so.¡¯
What does this situation of Charlize have to do with cing a tyrant on the throne?
Kahu felt a deep-rooted hatred for the empire from Charlize. But Ronan doesn¡¯t know anything about this.
Kahu bit his lips.
Akan had a nk face. Dante clenched his fist hard with the blood flowing.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Thank you for your time.¡±
After a long wait, there was only silence.
Deciding that further conversation was meaningless, Kahu stood up.
It¡¯s Ronan who can¡¯t even answer the simple answer that their family was in harmony.
Akan and Dante were hardened withpletely shocked faces, but Kahu didn¡¯t want to appease them.
The seeds they sow will be reaped by themselves.
¡°Then.¡±
Kahu bowed and stepped out of the drawing-room.
Until he closed the door, Ronan¡¯s two brothers did not budge.
A few dayster, a brief meeting led by the emperor was held.
Unlike formal meetings, the number of people attending the brief meeting was small. It was because it was not an agenda that needed to be discussed.
However, Kahu was anxious to somehow make contact with Charlize. Even though he didn¡¯t have to go, he attended as soon as he heard the schedule.
¡®Because I dered that I was going to dig it.¡¯
Charlize only gave one nce to Kahu, who was sitting in the meeting room. There was no sign of dislike.
The brief meeting tended to end quickly. As it was a meeting where small and simple decisions were made repeatedly.
The nobleman looked at Dn and said.
¡°Recently, there was a report from a scout that the wizards of the magic tower were seen near the underworld. If Your Majesty permits, we would like to finish this case by assigning Shadow.¡±
Charlize, who was reviewing the documents, paused for a moment.
Charlize¡¯s concentration was revived at the word ¡®Magic Tower¡¯.
The wizards of the magic tower.
¡®The one that made Kiera.¡¯
The evil itself.
Charlize closed her eyes with rare cold mes for a while and then opened her mouth.
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll go.¡±
Because it was a trivial matter, Dn looked at Charlize in surprise for a moment.
It wasn¡¯t until Charlize interfered.
But Charlize already knew what woulde out of Dn¡¯s mouth.
¡°¡I allow it.¡±
Sure enough, Dn epted.
Kahu, who was still, looked at Charlize and Dn alternately. Kahu soon realized the opportunity and stepped forward.
¡°I will go with the grandmaster.¡±
For a moment, Charlize¡¯s eyes met his.
Perhaps because it was the second time that he had offered to help Charlize at the meeting, Charlize looked indifferent.
Dn became silent, but this time neither Kahu nor Dn cared.
¡®All the keys are held by Charlize.¡¯
There was no time to care about Dn.
¡°All right.¡±
Charlize epted, and the meeting quickly moved on to the next issue.
The brief meeting was soon over.
There was no need to dy, so Charlize left the Imperial City immediately.
Kahu followed in Charlize¡¯s footsteps.
Since they had wiped out the underworld together once, the atmosphere was natural even without much conversation.
At one point, Charlize, who was heading to the underworld, stopped.
Kahu noted Charlize¡¯s every move.
He asked.
¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
¡°I just want to get some information.¡±
Charlize, who answered calmly, took something out of her arms.
It was a silver flute as small as a finger.
¡®A flute?¡¯
Leaving a puzzled Kahu, Charlize blew a very small flute.
A slow burst rips the air.
There was no change, so Kahu looked around. But Charlize¡¯s gaze was fixed on one ce.
Kahu followed Charlize¡¯s gaze. It was definitely the back alley where no one was there.
Someone showed up.
It was Lucy.
¡°What the¡¡±
From head to toe, she was dressed in ck and had a curvy body.
Kahu also calmed his shocked heart. He could roughly recognize her. Because Lucy was famous for being a crazy information guild leader.
¡®Competent.¡¯
Lucy was also the leader of the assassination guild, but that was not well known.
Looking around, Lucy gently lowered her sharp cat¡¯s eyes as she made eye contact with Charlize.
It was such a quick change that only Kahu noticed.
¡°Char, Charlize honey¡?¡±
Charlize bobbed her hand. Lucy approached with a clumsy smile.
¡°Why are the wizards of the magic tower wandering around in the underworld?¡±
¡°I know, but¡ Honey¡¡±
Kahu was surprised to see Charlize talking down to Lucy without hesitation.
It was Lucy who had a unique personality and retaliated if someone doesn¡¯t behave well, even if he¡¯s the client.
However, Lucy went beyond struggling in front of Charlize and acted cute pretending to be fragile.
¡°Are you asking such a sudden question without even saying hello? Besides, it¡¯s high-quality information¡¡±
If she sells the information, she will get thousands of gold. But Charlize said with a natural face.
¡°I¡¯m going to pay off my debt.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, keeping them alive is paying off their debts¡¡±
Lucy murmured faintly.
Lucy smiled innocently at Charlize¡¯s eyes and blew out the information.
¡°It¡¯s because of the Alperier. I almost died trying to figure this out. I thought I¡¯d really die next time, so I tried to stay out of it.¡±
When Charlize was quiet, as if not grudging, Lucy added in a hurry.
¡°The magic tower is looking for the Alperier around here.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Charlize asked back indifferently.
¡°Isn¡¯t the Alperier a secret organization that studies Ehyrit?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s dangerous, so I want to stay out of it¡¡±
Lucy gulped down while looking around.
If she really could, Lucy didn¡¯t want to get involved with them.
She was reluctant to even reveal their presence out of her mouth.
But the reason she told her was that she was more afraid of Charlize, who was closer than the magic tower or the Alperier in the distance.
¡®Alperier?¡¯
Kahu, who was watching, wondered about Charlize¡¯s true identity.
Such a famous person is terrified of Charlize.
Lucy nced at Kahu. She also served as an information guild, but of course, Lucy recognized Kahu, but Charlize was still a priority.
Kahu was quiet.
Charlize chuckled.
¡°Well done.¡±
¡°¡Huh?¡±
Can she go now?
At that moment, she was trembling in fear that Charlize would ask for more information or even take the lead to the ce where the magic tower was.
Lucy felt like she had met great fortune. She was very happy, but she tried hard to hold it down.
¡°Honey, you¡¯re not sick, are you? Health is the most valuable thing in the world! You know that, right?¡±
When she pretended to be worried about Charlize, Lucy¡¯s voice was full of joy.
Charlize turned away without answering back.
Kahu looked at Lucy, who was excited, then followed Charlize closely again.
¡®Alperier¡¡¯
Charlize thought.
Lucy¡¯s reaction seemed very dangerous.
Charlize¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, Lucy disappeared from the alley.
Charlize turned around and nced up at Kahu, saying.
¡°I¡¯ll go alone, young duke.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? Lucy¡¯s a woman who¡¯s not afraid of anything but me.¡±
Kahu¡¯s expression became very strange.
Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s not familiar with the way Charlize just looked. Suddenly Charlize looked different.
¡®She wants me to step back because it¡¯s dangerous.¡¯
Clearly, Kahu had lower skills than Charlize, but he still had pride.
He was a Master after all.
¡°¡ From the moment I said I was going to dig up the grandmaster, I was prepared to do anything.¡±
Kahu bowed his head to Charlize. Moment by moment, every time their eyes met, strangely the inside of his neck was numb.
He knows beauty is part of Charlize. Because Charlize¡¯s appearance was unrealistically outstanding.
¡°If that¡¯s the case.¡±
Charlize quietly read Kahu for a moment, then went back on the road. It was permission.
¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m out of breath.¡¯
Kahu thought.
Charlize moved right away. The only clue was ¡®near the underworld¡¯, but Charlize quickly searched for it. There was a strange conviction in the steps of the grandmaster.
Kahu doesn¡¯t know. With the subtle aroma of Ehyrit, it was rtively easy to trace.
However, Kahu realized the difference in skill with Charlize again.
¡®There¡¯s no way she didn¡¯t hear the news that I suddenly visited the Grand Duchy Ronan.¡¯
For Kahu, work was an excuse from the beginning.
It¡¯s an attempt to get involved with Charlize privately.
But Charlize didn¡¯t even bring up Ronan. She didn¡¯t even ask why he went to see Ronan.
Kahu also wanted to take the opportunity to ask if she was the winner of the swordsmanshippetition, ¡®Liz¡¯. But it was a relentless movement without a moment to talk.
Kahu¡¯s breath hit the tip of his chin. Charlize, on the other hand, was too peaceful.
¡®She¡¯s a person, right?¡¯
By the time Kahu thought about it,
Charlize finally found the magic tower of the wizard. It was too fast and urate.
¡°¡!¡±
The magic tower¡¯s signature gray cape catches the eye.
Kahu is hardened.
After putting mana around them like a shield, Charlize pushed Kahu backward.
Kahu paid attention to Charlize¡¯s eyes. Charlize¡¯s eyes were supposed to be peaceful. But something was off.
Deep down in that rational energy. It was threatening.
¡®Threatening?¡¯
It was terrifying and intense energy that was seriously trying to kill even the magic tower. Persistent as if trying to destroy the empire.
Suddenly, a conversation leaked from the mouths of the wizards.
¡°Did the Kiera project fail again?¡±
¡°Yeah, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±
¡°After all, we should have taken over the Imperial Family¡.¡±
¡°Because we need their capital strength.¡±
Charlize¡¯s mood was noticeably colder.
¡°You must never give up.¡±
¡°The Kiera project will go ahead.¡±
Kahu had goosebumps all over his body for a moment.
¡®Kiera, project?¡¯
Unless he heard it wrong. Obviously, that¡¯s what the wizards were saying.
The magic sword ¡®Kiera¡¯ should have been owned by the Emperor by now.
Kahu doesn¡¯t know the details, but after Charlize Ronan disappeared, an imperial sword called ¡®Kiera¡¯ appeared. It¡¯s impossible for a person to be a sword, even if he goes over it.
¡®¡The possibility that Charlize and Kiera were involved.¡¯
The moment he tries to think more deeply,
Kahu felt the tip of the sword hanging down his neck.
¡°¡¡±
As if she had no intention of hiding the threat, blood was slowly dripping out of it.
Kahu realized that the thick threatening look was directed at him, and he stiffened. Before he knew it, his vital point was already in Charlize¡¯s hands.
A sharp sword shining in silver.
The look on Charlize¡¯s face, which was aimed at Kahu¡¯s neck, was cold.
Chapter 71
Kahu¡¯s life was already in Charlize¡¯s hands.
No, Kahu was as good as dead. Because Charlize was genuinely aiming the sword.
He had a sword, but it was toote. He will be decapitated to death before he can even unsheathe his sword.
It was scary.
¡®I¡¯m afraid.¡¯
He heard that people seenterns right before they die.
Kahu didn¡¯t see antern, but all kinds of thoughts just shed through him in an instant.
Charlize lived as if she had died when she was young. Even if she was suppressed and abused like that, she endured everything before returning.
He couldn¡¯t figure out what her disappearance had to do with ¡®Kiera¡¯.
¡®The grandmaster was good at swordsmanship, but she didn¡¯t have enough weapons experience to make a sword or provide knowledge.¡¯
He realized it intuitively.
Enough for Charlize to paint Dn ck. That Charlize might have had a painful time, until she reached the extremes.
No, actually, he wanted to believe that Charlize had a reason.
He wanted to defend Charlize even though he was in danger of dying.
¡®Why?¡¯
Kahu was confused for the first time.
¡®Didn¡¯t I chase Charlize to prevent the fall of the Empire?¡¯
For Kahu now. Charlize was more important than the safety of the empire.
¡°You don¡¯t need to be so afraid, grandmaster.¡±
His lips moved freely.
¡°¡The wizard¡¯s conversation, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyes narrowed at those words.
Is she really going to kill me? Kahu wasn¡¯t Charlize, so he didn¡¯t even know how she felt.
But if Charlize really wanted to. Kahu must have died right away without saying a word.
Although he had a slight wound on his neck, it was not a fatal wound to die from. Charlize looked into Kahu in silence.
Because it¡¯s a life-threatening situation. Kahu¡¯s heart was beating like it was going to explode.
¡®Or.¡¯
Even in the sharply forged atmosphere, Charlize was dreamy and captivating at the same time. Charlize from a distance was unrealistically strong and beautiful.
He was an opponent who had already lost even with all his might in the swordsmanshippetition. Now, yearster, she¡¯s be more monstrous. Charlize, replied slowly.
¡°Yes, pretend not to know.¡±
He¡¯s saved.
Shortly after being relieved, Kahu realized his mistake. He tried to dig too deep.
Because he didn¡¯t want to die. Kahu really erased the conversation of the wizards he had just heard from his memory.
The tip of the sword still stuck around his neck was sharp.
Kahu said whatever Charlize wanted.
¡°They came to study the Alperier, a secret organization that studies Ehyrit¡ That¡¯s all.¡±
Charlize, who was quiet, took off her sword as if she knew it.
The whole world jumped.
Ridiculously. Far from developing antipathy to Charlize, it was suffocating.
Charlize stared at the wizards for a moment. Her hair fluttered and her uniquevender scent tickled the tip of his nose.
Even in this urgent situation, Charlize looks beautiful. There must be a problem with his eyes.
Looking into Charlize¡¯s eyes as mysterious as the universe, Kahu suddenly realized.
If he keeps chasing Charlize like this.
¡®I may like her sooner orter.¡¯
It¡¯s like, many drops make a flood. The emotions will naturally deepen as well.
But to stop here. It was Kahu who hade too far.
It was strong alcohol.
Akan was in pain.
No matter how much he drank, he rarely got drunk.
¡®When Kahu asked about Charlize.¡¯
At least Dante answered well.
But Akan couldn¡¯t answer because he didn¡¯t know anything. How Charlize grew up as a child and what she spent her time doing. He didn¡¯t knowpletely.
Instead of Dante¡¯s main sword, he showed his talent mainly in magic. Since he was the second child, he sometimes talked to Charlize.
Because Akan was a person who received everyone¡¯s expectations as a knight.
¡°How¡¡±
Akan¡¯s voice was torn.
Sitting in the memorial room of the Grand Duchess. Akan only looked up at the portrait of the Grand Duchess.
Silver hair, which was her mother¡¯s pride, and blue eyes, who had only kindness. It was in that painting as it was.
¡°What should I do? Mother.¡±
There is no answer to the questions asked.
There was always an escorting knight in the memorial room.
When they saw Akan for the first time, the knights kept their mouths shut and looked at each other¡¯s countenance.
There were already 4 bottles of alcohol that Akan emptied.
The better a swordsman is at dealing with mana, the less likely he is to get drunk.
He often boasted that he was a strong drinker. He has never been as cursed as he is now that he is sober.
They say it makes you feel better when you get drunk. If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯d be able to forget his guilty feelings for Charlize for a moment.
¡®The moment Charlize changed.¡¯
Akan thought as he poured all the alcohol left in his mouth.
His mind was particrly clear, and his head felt more awakened.
His breath ran hot.
¡®Charlize¡¯s 13th birthday.¡¯
After suddenly gathering the maids and firing them without hesitation.
Charlize stopped by the Grand Duchess¡¯s memorial room on her birthday, then in the hallway. She met everyone.
The Grand Duke, her father, and Akan. They were offended to see Charlize trying to pass them by unknowingly.
It¡¯s likely Dante called Charlize then and asked.
¡°Why don¡¯t you say hello?¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyes, which had be indifferent for an instant, came to mind.
¡°Because it¡¯s not worth it.¡±
Ah.
Already, at that time.
Charlize had abandoned her expectations for the family.
They should have noticed immediately. But Ronan. Two yearster, Charlize became the 13th prince¡¯s teacher, and spent another four years there. They didn¡¯t know anything.
They didn¡¯t make any effort.
Never once did they send a message of regards to Charlize, who lives in the imperial family.
Because they always believed that Charlize would like them.
¡®What a foolish and negligent thought.¡¯
Akan put the bottle in his hand.
The bottle rolled over the marble floor.
¡°¡Was your family in harmony?¡±
Kahu asked Akan and Dante.
Actually, he knows the answer.
Biologically, they have the same parents, so you can say they¡¯re a family. However, it sounds like a question of intrinsic ¡®family¡¯, which is not meant to be that. At the moment, the pure heart did not answer.
It was indescribably painful.
He wanted to drink more, but he ran out of alcohol.
He¡¯s tired. It was hard to even breathe. Eventually, Akan stood up from his seat.
¡°Are you all right, young master?¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
His vision was distorted for a moment, but he refused the knight who tried to help him.
The knight stepped back, looking the other way.
Akan slowly left the memorial room. His steps moved.
The Grand Duchy was extensive. The members of the Grand Duke family lived in the same building. Each one used its own floor.
Akan lived on the fourth floor.
As he went up to the fourth floor, his wife, who was knitting, came up to him in surprise.
¡°Oh my. Honey¡!¡±
¡°Wife.¡±
¡°Why did you drink so much in the early evening?¡±
Even if he wasn¡¯t so drunk. The smell of alcohol could not be deceiving.
Seeing his wife¡¯s worried face, Akan knelt on the spot.
¡°Honey?¡±
He leaned in the arms of his bewildered wife.
Akan closed his eyes.
Of course, as is the case with marriages between high nobles, Akan also had an arranged marriage. Although there was no affection, they kept their duties and respect for each other.
But it¡¯s painful.
It was painful.
¡°I want to see Freo.¡±
Akan¡¯s child was Freo.
¡°The baby is sleeping.¡±
Even though he seemed embarrassed, his wife said kindly. Akan shut his mouth at the words.
Freo was still a baby. Akanughed bitterly, because he wasn¡¯t supposed to wake her up once she was barely asleep.
His first child also came into the world with difficult births at birth.
The reason why Akan became close to his wife, who was in an arranged marriage, was because he feared that he might lose his wife for the first time at that time.
Akan raised his head.
The wife who thought of Freo was smiling peacefully. Suddenly, that smile ovepped with a white lily.
¡®My mother smiled like that too.¡¯
A broken white smile.
A mother who was no longer alive after Charlize was born.
His heart cools down.
Contradictory, but it was.
Akan asked suddenly.
¡°You think I¡¯m wrong, too?¡±
¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤What do you mean, honey?¡±
His wife was concerned about Akan.
¡°Are you having a hard time because you drank a lot? What should I do? Should I order you to get some honey water?¡±
Akan shook his head when he saw his wife, who was restless and was trying to call a maid.
That was not what Akan wanted.
¡°I¡ I¡¡±
Akan was speechless and stopped.
The wife was bewildered.
It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s seen Akan suffer like this since she got married.
¡®Maybe because of the young duke¡¯s visit?¡¯
She heard from the maid that Kahu had visited not long ago, and she knew that something had be strange from that point on.
¡®Not only Akan but also brother-inw Dante.¡¯
She knew it had copsed.
His wife took Akan to the sofa in front of the firece.
The warm firece warmed up the body as it was a snowy winter.
His wife soothed Akan by patting the back of his hand.
¡°Speak slowly.¡±
Akan looked at his wife.
¡°Because I¡¯m listening.¡±
What and where should he start?
It¡¯s just that Akan has a lot on his mind.
He thought there was a justification for being harsh on Charlize.
He thought that if someone listened to the situation, they would be able to get an understanding.
Akan also knew love. He loved his mother, the Grand Duchess, to her death.
Had it not been for Charlize, the Grand Duchess would not have died. Since he lost his mother, he thought he could do that much.
His mother, who used to smile as warm as the sun, is no longer seen forever. She can only make the same expression in the picture. That warmth, tenderness, was lost forever.
Akan swallowed many words.
He just asked bitterly.
¡°How did you feel when you gave birth to Freo?¡±
Akan was drunk with his feelings.
His wife could have died at that time. If she had lost a little more blood, she would have lost her life without facing Akan now.
¡°Wasn¡¯t it painful? Wasn¡¯t it scary? Wasn¡¯t it hateful?¡±
Questions poured in without hesitation.
His wife looked very surprised and called him.
¡°Honey?¡±
Akan said more painfully.
¡°You almost died.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Freo, don¡¯t you hate her?¡±
The powerless Akan was not there at that time.
Akan stared at his wife with clear and stern eyes.
The cozy atmosphere of the early evening. The fire in the zing firece. The face of his wife, who had always been polite to Akan, gradually distorted.
Akan did not know what emotions were contained in the eyes of the moment.
The next moment, because Akan¡¯s wife pped him hard on the cheek, which is rare.
p!
Akan was dumbfounded.
Did he just get hit?
He came to his senses.
The feelings in his wife¡¯s eyes were quickly interpreted. There was sadness in her eyes. And a little bit of resentment.
The cheek that was hit by his wife became tinglingter.
Akan put his palm on his cheek. It was hot.
¡°How, can you say that?¡±
It was a trembling voice.
Chapter 72
Proofreader : 20pluff19 Trantor : Hb13
Akan was dumbfounded.
He didn¡¯t even know what he was surprised at. Because she resents him? Or because she¡¯s sad? Or because he got pped in the face?
¡®If that¡¯s not the case, my wife should¡¯ve taken it for granted, how can a person say such a thing?¡¯
Akan looked at his wife.
Instead of hating Akan, she said.
¡°I¡¯ve never regretted it.¡±
It was a sad and bitter remark.
Although she doesn¡¯t have tears. Akan felt that his wife was crying.
¡°You know what?¡±
His wife bit her lips for a while and opened it.
¡°I have no regrets.¡±
As if determined, his wife raised her head.
¡°Having this child, of course, wasn¡¯t a n. It happened naturally, just like with any other married couple.¡±
Slowly, the story was brought out.
Just as she married as a noble¡¯s duty, she had thought the same about childbirth. It was her duty as a faithful wife to have a sessor.
In fact, she always wondered if she could be attached to a child.
¡°However, the child who came to me was very lovely.¡±
She was also amazed at how she felt this way.
Akan still remained as firm as ever.
¡°Do you remember the moment when you felt the baby move?¡±
Akan¡¯s eyes shook for a moment.
Of course, he remembered.
[Honey, the baby kicked!]
Rarely did his wife speak to Akan in a pleasant voice.
Attracted by the mysteriousness of her words, he reached over his wife¡¯s stomach.
Obviously, the powerful movement of the child felt full in the palm of his hand.
He remembered it as a very strange moment.
¡°This is our child.¡±
As firmly as she deres, his wife said.
¡®She¡¯s such a firm person.¡¯
His wife had a face that Akan had never seen before.
As it was difficult to give birth, it was because her health was not good. Unconsciously, he thought she was a weak wife.
¡°At the beginning of having a child, I was confused. Even though I was scared, excited, I couldn¡¯t express my feelings; I didn¡¯t know. But I fell in love with my child anyway.¡±
His wife said.
¡°Since you¡¯re a parent, wasn¡¯t that the same for you?¡±
Akan was shocked.
He didn¡¯t know this answer woulde back. He had never thought of it this way.
¡®Parents?¡¯
When he saw Charlize, he didn¡¯t feel like she was the child of the Grand Duke and the deceased Grand Duchess.
It¡¯s just because Charlize was born after killing the Grand Duchess, and she was treated more like a stranger than a blood rtive.
His wife spoke in a determined tone.
¡°We are the parents, we are the ones who gave birth to this child, and we are the closest family members of this child. But it is unforgivable to ask if I hate her because I almost died.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t know, so I think you asked, and I¡¯ll just listen this time.¡±
Does she mean that she will understand even though she is angry?
After a moment¡¯s silence, she stared at Akan. Akan lowered his hand that was touching his cheek.
After a silent stare, the wife broke the silence.
¡°It must have been because of the grandmaster.¡±
A taboo subject throughout their marriage.
Akan paused and looked at his wife. She breathed out slowly.
¡°I know the story about the Ronan family.¡±
He felt his wife¡¯s breath quiver. More vivid words of sadness followed.
¡°Because I¡¯ve seen what the people of this castle thought of her. But.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the grandmaster¡¯s fault. It was just an ident. I used to think so.¡±
She didn¡¯t stop crying. Soon his wife began to cry, perhaps because she was overwhelmed with emotions.
The sight of tears made Akan distraught.
It felt like his heart stopped beating.
¡°I¡ While giving birth to our child, I was willing to die.¡±
His wife was sobbing, but somehow continued to talk.
¡°She was so lovely, so pretty, so sad when she heard that her mother might die, and at that moment, I thought, at least for this child, I want her to see the light, because she¡¯s my beloved child, and I¡¯ve been with her for ten months.¡±
¡°¡Wife.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t she a child mixed with your blood and mine?¡±
Akan was shocked.
When he called, his wife became even more intensified.
¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to live? But¡ the reason I wanted to live at that moment was that I wanted to meet our pretty child.¡±
Tears streamed down from his wife¡¯s eyes.
In life, people rarely hear words that change their lives.
Akan had a gut feeling that those words were what her present wife was talking about.
Eye contact.
Transparent tears and pure heart. Unfathomable love flows desperately. A heart that cannot be hidden. Itpletely broke the boundaries of Akan.
Akan¡¯s heart was squeezed.
¡°I wanted to watch her grow up, hold her hand, and be with her. I loved her so much that I couldn¡¯t think of anything else in my life.¡±
His wife burst into tears and said,
¡®She can¡¯t even think of a life like that.¡¯
Akan was shocked. Shock. Very shocking. Grand Duchess, of course, Charlize.
¡°She must have loved her.¡±
Because she chose Charlize and lost her life.
He felt like he had been hit on the head with a hammer.
A piece of memory came to his mind that he tried to forget.
At the time of the birth of Charlize, the doctor told the suffering Grand Duchess.
[If you kill the fetus, you can live.]
[No, please¡]
And the Grand Duchess, apparently, pleaded with the doctor in a faintly fading voice.
She looked up at the doctor with desperate eyes and shook her head.
Dante doesn¡¯t remember, but little Akan definitely heard it.
¡®That.¡¯
She wanted Charlize to see the light.
¡®Because she loved Charlize.¡¯
He felt the firm stubbornness he had built up with arrogance breaking down.
Akan was about to copse.
No, he¡¯s already copsed.
He didn¡¯t even know what was flowing from his eyes. Cold tears fell down. He choked up. He couldn¡¯t close his eyes.
¡°Then you¡¯ve never hated the child¡?¡±
Akan felt his harsh voice like a stranger.
His wife replied.
¡°Yes, never.¡±
Akan thought of the deceased Grand Duchess.
From the beginning, he heard that she was weak and resisted everyone¡¯s disapproval, and gave birth to Charlize.
He thought Charlize had killed the Grand Duchess. A murderer who took the life of the Grand Duchess.
¡°Actually, maybe it¡¯s because I have children.¡±
His pulse thumped and his eyes were strangely red. His hands trembled.
¡°If my child is treated like that, my heart will be heartbroken and torn. So, I feel sorry for your mother who died without seeing such a beautiful grandmaster. I sympathize with her.¡±
Akan sobbed.
His wife was crying.
The fire in the firece burns down.
Regret stabbed Akan¡¯s lungs sharply. She must have been very precious to the Grand Duchess. She would have been happy to save her life.
She must have closed her eyes hoping everyone would bless her. But what happened to the rest of them?
¡®We threw Charlize into a cold room, wishing her death.¡¯
Treating her as a murderer, not as Ronan.
If she saw this. The Grand Duchess¡ The Grand Duchess.
Her heart would be torn. Because of the shock, Akan didn¡¯t even know what he was doing.
The regret was so great that he couldn¡¯t even feel it. It felt like he was just crushed to death.
¡®What have we done so far?¡¯
Akan¡¯s world copsed and shattered.
Why didn¡¯t he realize it until now? The reason why the Grand Duchess gave birth to Charlize was because she loved her.
¡®Charlize. Charlize.¡¯
Where should he start? Where should he start thinking? No, he can¡¯t even say an apology or atonement.
From the start, he ruined the child and left her horribly.
Now irrevocably. Realizing that, a beastly cry came out.
Akan was sick.
The realization was so sudden that it was too painful to handle.
¡®Charlize must have suffered more than this.¡¯
Tears poured down like crazy.
But there was no time to feel ashamed.
Because his heart was torn.
His eyes were whitened with regret, and his back neck became sore and his whole body became cold. He¡¯s terribly sorry.
Just enough to want to die.
To the point where he wants to rip his mouth off for speaking harshly to that child. To the point where he wants to dig out his eyes that had turned away from her. Enough to want to cut off a hand that had never been kind to that child.
Akan was sobbing.
The tears didn¡¯t stop. No matter how much he exhaled, he couldn¡¯t seem to breathe. It was hot and painful.
He undermined the child¡¯s talent with arrogant thoughts. He wounded Charlize, who was able to shine brightly, to death.
He ignored Charlize¡¯s efforts to be loved. He turned away. He didn¡¯t recognize her. He took it for granted.
¡°Ah¡!¡±
Charlize is noting back. It was just a realization.
A precious and beautiful little sister. The existence that the Grand Duchess loved with her life.
Lost forever.
There is no way to go back. He felt like his head was going to explode with frustration and despair. Rather, he wanted to die.
His lungs turned upside down and he wanted to rip his chest.
¡°I, I¡¡±
Akan was in tears. Words weren¡¯t enough. Yeah, he realized it deeply.
¡®I can¡¯t even make excuses now.¡¯
Because even thest excuse was blocked.
¡°¡¡±
Dante and the Grand Duke, who came to talk about Charlize, were watching this.
They were behind the wall because they couldn¡¯t intervene with his wife when she was talking about her child.
Akan¡¯s cries were heard.
¡®What did I hear?¡¯
Dante¡¯s eyes were so shocked that they lost focus. Suddenly, his body trembled.
ttering.
He heard a wall in his head falling apart. The wall was hope.
But there are no more embers to burn. It¡¯s dead. Only the ashes remained and disappeared. Now he couldn¡¯t deny it or justify it.
They have sinned against Charlize to death. They made a mistake that could never be forgiven.
¡®This is.¡¯
It was Ronan¡¯s sin.
¡°¡No.¡±
The Grand Duke next to him suddenly talked to himself as if he was denying it.
It was not until too long before the Grand Duke knew his wife¡¯s heart.
[If it¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s Charlize, if it¡¯s a boy, it¡¯s Shan.]
[We still have four months left until childbirth, but you¡¯ve already decided on a name?]
The Grand Duchess smiled and hugged the Grand Duke. She whispered in a gentle voice.
[Because I¡¯m happy. It makes me happy just thinking about meeting this child. I can¡¯t help but think about it.]
The Grand Duchess smiled brightly. Bright enough to make the world brighter.
Such a face filled with happiness, to the extent that the Grand Duke had never seen it before.
[In the ancientnguage, Charlize means happiness. Shan means the sun. I want this child to live a nobler and happier life than the sun. I can¡¯t wait to meet this child.]
¡°¡¡±
Memories poured down as if they had waited. Tears fell from the eyes of the Grand Duke. He didn¡¯t close his eyes.
He didn¡¯t close his eyes even though they seemed to be burning. He heard it. He just heard his child cry. He felt it. He felt the end.
However, the reality was not epted by the Grand Duke.
Because.
¡®You mean we were wrong?¡¯
No way.
That can¡¯t be.
Chapter 73
Proofreader : 20pluff19 Trantor : Hb13
¡®Kahu.¡¯
Charlize thought.
He said he would bury it and then he really buried it.
Like he forgot about it.
Charlize¡¯s eyes sank.
Feelings for Kahu could be held at ease when Kahu knew nothing.
Kahu remembers Kiera before her return, and he¡¯s seen it before.
And.
Now he knows that Kiera is ¡®made¡¯.
¡®How far can you guess, Kahu?¡¯
Charlize calcted.
But he won¡¯t notice.
It was impossible for a person to eat a piece of Ehyrit, be metal and be a magic sword. Even in this era. It is hard to even imagine.
Charlize lowered her eyes.
¡®But it¡¯d better not get caught by Dn.¡¯
Dn fed the ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s piece¡¯ to the former Emperor. One thing to say is that, fortunately, the right to dispose of the former emperor rested solely with Charlize.
So he wouldn¡¯t know the details.
Charlize knew how different Dn was before and after the regression.
But she couldn¡¯t figure out what Dn was thinking about.
¡®It¡¯s true that we have a deep affinity.¡¯
It could be that they are homogeneous. Perhaps it is admiration for his unreality. Because the amazingly brilliant talent is thrilling just to watch.
At least it was right that Charlize began to be perceived as a special person distinguished from others.
¡®What could it be?¡¯
Charlize was seriously trying to kill Kahu for a moment.
She looked down on him as a Master, but she just couldn¡¯t because Kahu was better than she thought.
But if Dn found out. Dn couldn¡¯t have thrown a sword at her even though he was more dangerous than Kahu.
That was the difference between Kahu and Dn.
¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s an appointed time.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
At the maid¡¯s words, Charlize raised her head.
She was resting for a moment on the sofa in the lc room.
Dn wanted to borrow Charlize¡¯s day in its entirety. She agreed, it wasn¡¯t difficult, and that was today.
¡®Well, I¡¯ve been busytely, so I haven¡¯t been able to meet him properly.¡¯
Charlize stood up from her seat.
¡°Where did His Majesty call me?¡±
She thought he¡¯d ask her to go out because it¡¯s been a long time, but the maid gave an unexpected answer.
¡°His Majesty asked you toe to the cream room of the Imperial Pce.¡±
¡®Cream room?¡¯
There was a map of the world and a miniature of the continent carved in detail. Usually, the ce where emperors used to spend a lot of time before the war.
¡®Why are you there?¡¯
She was quite surprised. Charlize blinked slowly and nodded her head.
It was a maze-like imperial pce, but it was a familiar building to Charlize. There was no hesitation in walking to the cream room.
Because the military information was confidential, it was guarded by knights.
The knights bowed politely to Charlize. Charlize came in right away.
¡°You came, Master.¡±
¡°I greet your Majesty.¡±
Perhaps because it was an enclosed space, so she felt Dn was too big. She realized that he had be a perfect adult.
Her fingertips are a little numb.
Charlize approached him slowly.
A world map was spread out on a table in the center of the room.
¡°I took care of it as the Master said.¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to start a war.¡±
And Dn tapped a part of the map.
The Seruna Empire.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if the front is sweet like honey, you¡¯ll chase after it till the back even if it¡¯s hell?¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
¡®War?¡¯
Charlize looked at Dn, who was taller than she thought, with confounded eyes.
¡®It¡¯s been less than half a year since Dn¡¯s reign began.¡¯
The country was now in a state of revival. He even brought future assets.
To be precise, businesses that may look good right now, but will unconditionally face headwinds and fail in the future.
For example, there was a new technology development that needed natural assets that were about to be depleted. Since all natural assets will disappear anyway, only development costs will be lost, and even asset prices will soar in the future due to its rarity.
If all of them ran out, there would have been astronomical costs to rece the culture already established.
¡®But people believe in Dn I.¡¯
No, they were fanatics.
From the point of view of the king, it was a necessary evil, but from the point of view of the imperial people, there was no underworld to fear. The people of the Empire are living better than before.
The economy and politics seemed to be in perfect prime. So even if Dn wants to go to war, everyone wille forward. Loyally.
Finally,
Slowly the empire will copse. Of course, the imperial people were innocent.
No, if guilty.
It was like everyone cried out for the magic sword Kiera?
¡®I was called a monster.¡¯
People loved ¡®Kiera¡¯.
Prosperity, peace, and happiness brought by ¡®Kiera¡¯. Stacked on the blood.
Charlize remembered that the emperors who tried to release Kiera also turned back.
[I promise I¡¯ll release you. However, please help me until this war.]
When she volunteered to help him, it always came back as a betrayal.
[Did you believe that? Not a human, but a magic sword.]
Mirihone IIughed sarcastically.
It was Dn¡¯s voice that cut off her deepening shbacks.
¡°What do you think, Master?¡±
Ah.
Charlize followed Dn¡¯s finger pointing to the map.
Yeah,
The war with the Seruna Empire.
Even though Kiera existed before the return, it was and conquered 200 yearster. Dn was an extraordinary genius, evenpared to all previous emperors.
Was there anything impossible for Dn?
¡°Very good.¡±
Charlize said sincerely.
Now, on his own, Dn had moved ording to Charlize¡¯s intrinsic intentions. Dnughed.
The country was run by two people.
The empire did not copse because Charlize¡¯s immediate revenge target were the organizers of the Kiera project.
¡°Just¡¡±
Charlize looked at the model of the continent, avoiding his gaze so as not to assimte.
The expression of the border with the Seruna Empire was, in fact, firmly wrong. It may be modified soon if the informant is released, but Charlize said.
¡°Look over here, Your Majesty.¡±
After Charlize walked close to the model, she pointed to a mountain range.
¡°This is a high mountain range that has always been keeping the Seruna Empire safe from foreign invasion. Perhaps, if your Majesty deres war, all the tacticians will.¡±
Charlize said, lifting up the shape of the ship.
¡°Why don¡¯t we take a boat across the sea like this and target the East and West, where there are rtively few boundaries?¡±
Charlize moved the military model and said.
¡°I would argue that it would be most efficient to cross a long desert like this and hit the center quickly.¡±
¡°Yes, I see it that way, Master.¡±
Based on this information right now. Therefore,
Dn stared at Charlize.
Charlize said calmly.
¡°But there¡¯s a shortcut.¡±
¡®A shortcut?¡¯
Dn suppressed surprise at Charlize¡¯s calm face.
All the data in the cream room is always made up of thetest information. There was a separate Imperial informant who was in charge of this task. As it is the key point of the strategy that the emperor looks at first, he pays so much attention.
However, from Charlize¡¯s mouth came a series of top-notch information that even Dn had never heard of.
¡°If you look closely at the ground of the mountain range, you will get the impression that it is empty. This is due to the long underground cave beneath the mountain range that is known to very few people. It is a natural urrence, and there¡¯s a legend that the rare creatures such as the dragon lived in the mountains.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize continued her words without hesitation.
¡°The vigers are vignt, but they¡¯re in favor of sapphire. They value it more than gold or diamonds. Give them jewelry made of sapphire, and they¡¯ll tell you the entrance to the cave.¡±
¡°Sapphire¡¡±
¡°If you go through the cave, you can move straight through the mountain range like this. It saves a lot more time and can outwit the enemy.¡±
Dn already knew about Charlize¡¯s extensive knowledge, but he could not help but be surprised at this information.
¡°How do you know this?¡±
¡®Well, I¡¯ve already been through this as Kiera.¡¯
Under the magic sword Kiera, all continents were conquered and dominated. Charlize was well versed in all military points and strategies, as well as the culture andnguage of each country.
400 years is such a time.
¡°When I was a kid, I read a book.¡±
Charlize said, but Dn couldn¡¯t easily agree.
He remembered every book he read.
And these phrases were not recorded in any book. Of course, Dn hasn¡¯t read all the books on the whole continent yet, so he epted it for now.
¡®Because it¡¯s Charlize.¡¯
Charlize picked up the teacup that had been prepared on the table.
He watches her as she warms up while drinking carefully.
Dn broke the silence.
¡°Thanks to the Master, everything will be easier.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it my duty as a servant to be loyal to your Majesty?¡±
Charlize put down the teacup and humbled.
The drooping eyshes were alluring.
If he loses his mind a little bit, he¡¯ll turn the table upside down. He wanted to pull Charlize¡¯s chin.
And kiss those lips. It was already mixed up in his dreams. Maybe it¡¯s because he feels guilty, but he thinks it¡¯s a desire that he shouldn¡¯t embrace. On the contrary, it only got stronger.
Because if he keeps looking at it, his impulse wille true. So Dn took off his lips.
¡°¡How was the experience you had with the young duke?¡±
¡°Are you talking about the wizards of the magic tower?¡±
¡°Yes, I wonder why they were hanging around near the underworld.¡±
¡°It was because of the ves in the underworld.¡±
In fact, it was because of Alperier, but Charlize calmly told a lie.
¡°They were after the children who were sent to the orphanage.¡±
¡®It¡¯s a lie.¡¯
And Dn immediately noticed it.
Charlize didn¡¯t spill the clue, he knew it because of Kahu. Because he came up with a tiny piece of evidence that ordinary people would not know.
If it were because of the ves, Kahu would have been worried about the orphanage and would have a hardened expression on his face. But his expression was close to a slightly nk, odd face, though stiff.
That was not a concern¡
Charlize was lying.
¡®Why?¡¯
It was Charlize who was telling the truth only to Dn.
But soon Dn changed his mind.
If Charlize says it, it bes the truth.
Dn was now limited in how far he could hold out. He wanted to ask. Why does he want to dig into her?
Why don¡¯t you believe in her? Why? She knows everything¡
¡®I, Master.¡¯
Dn stopped thinking because he was jealous.
¡®¡I won¡¯t do that if I want to.¡¯
Dn did not do the immoral act of transferring Charlize by using these abilities. Charlize herself did not form a rtionship with the duke like that.
He just wanted Charlize so bad, he felt like dying.
Draw a line when he approaches. Charlizees when he pretends to be weak.
¡°Master.¡±
But as soon as he realized it, he couldn¡¯t stand it and eventually held Charlize¡¯s hand in the back.
But when he saw Charlize who was a little surprised, he didn¡¯t think about letting go.
He kissed Charlize on the back of her hand.
Even though he knew what Charlize said was a lie.
¡°I will protect the orphanage.¡±
So don¡¯t worry,
Dn moved his lips on the back of her hand, sympathizing with Charlize¡¯s acting.
The breathtaking water level seemed to overflow anytime soon.
Charlize is very close.
¡®Like this, should I swallow it?¡¯
Dn stared openly at her lips.
***
Chapter 74
It was an unexpected contact. Because Dn always asked Charlize first, it was the first kiss on the back of her hand that he didn¡¯t ask for her permission.
Knowing this, Charlize did not avoid it. Because that¡¯s what a knight or a gentleman does to a Lady. She had never heard of the Emperor doing it to the Lady.
Charlize read that Dn¡¯s gaze was explicit.
Her heart was beating a little fast and then stopped beating.
¡®Feelings.¡¯
Maybe it¡¯s because she used to be a sword for a long time. Charlize¡¯s heart hardly moved. It was calm at any time, and it moved.
It was a minor and small change that even Dn didn¡¯t notice. Only Charlize knows.
¡°Everything will be done ording to Master¡¯s will.¡±
What did Dn say, that¡¯s right.
¡®He was talking about the reason why the wizards of the magic tower came.¡¯
Charlize looked at Dn. As if she couldn¡¯t read Dn properly. Maybe even Dn couldn¡¯t read her well either.
Because he didn¡¯t realize that Kiera was Charlize yet. But the more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. Why?
¡®There are too many clues.¡¯
But she suppressed her anxiety.
The fact that this world has been turned back once. No one would ever imagine. If it wasn¡¯t for Kahu who leaked clues, he would have been convinced until the end.
¡®As expected, I should have killed Kahu.¡¯
But in the end, she didn¡¯t kill him. This thought was pointless.
¡°I heard that the children are well trained with the sword Your Majesty donated to the orphanage.¡±
Charlize lowered her eyes.
¡°They said it was the most delightful, practical gift. Thank you for caring.¡±
Dn, who was looking at Charlize, replied slowly.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen what Master wants.¡±
Of course, she wanted the Empire to be destroyed. But that was already 5 years ago.
Since then, Charlize has been moving consistently, and essentially saw that the founding of the orphanage was the first thing that she did voluntarily.
There was never, in fact, never a time when her desired object itself was Dn.
Charlize looks at Dn, but it¡¯s only Dn who really ¡®looks like¡¯ her opponent.
¡°Is that so, Your Majesty?¡±
Charlize calmly put her hand away. It was actually a lie that wizards were targeting ves, so it was a little ufortable to make eye contact with him.
Charlize changed the subject.
¡°Where¡¯s the next ce after the Seruna Empire?¡±
¡°¡The Risia Empire.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
Charlize looked up at Dn because she was amazed at how he instinctively judged the situation best and made an efficient route. Because if Seruna copses, the ce where they can rule the fastest is the Risia Empire.
Before the regression, the emperors tried to destroy Risia first, but in the end, it was difficult to conquer both. But Dn knew the shortest route.
Dn said exactly what Charlize thought.
¡°I once wondered where the funds supporting the political forces of the Risia Empire came from. Surprisingly, it was Seruna¡¯s ruling power. Seruna is wrapped up as a rival of the century with Risia, but in reality there is a close connection between the two countries. In each overall field of society.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The two countries are divided by borders, but in the end, they can be regarded as a country with the same ruling power. If Seruna copses, some of the ruling forces will surely flee to Risia and aim for the future, but if we hit Risia right away, we can easily destroy an empty house.¡±
¡°It¡¯s amazing, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize was a little impressed.
No, it was actually incredible.
¡°It¡¯s just as Your Majesty said. It¡¯s wonderful.¡±
The moment he shows his talent like this, Charlize is colored with the purest admiration in her eyes. That was the motivation that fueled Dn¡¯s enthusiasm for learning.
But does Charlize know this?
In fact, Dn had thought a lot about what would be the best way to get Charlize¡¯s attention. Of course, he couldn¡¯t fully reveal his feelings, so only that Charlize wouldn¡¯t notice.
For example, being sick.
[I will drink poison and have you.]
Like the chorus of the song he often sang with Charlize. If Dn falls down after eating poison, maybe he¡¯ll get Charlize¡¯s attention. He thought.
So, looking down at the poisoned ss, he thought seriously about yesterday.
¡®In the end, I used magic to get rid of the ss.¡¯
Or.
Pretending to be tired.
He¡¯s not tired at all, but let¡¯s say he wants to lean on her shoulder. It¡¯s true that he has been through a lot, so he thinks she¡¯ll let him at least for a moment. He thought.
Actually, there were many opportunities.
If he buries his lips in the back of her neck and inhales her scent.
Like a piano ss where they have to sit together. It was enough to settle the mood naturally while ying the slow tune of the piano.
¡®She¡¯s a teacher who looks at me when I pretend to be weak.¡¯
He was thinking about making up a lie like that.
However, not all were put into practice.
¡®Yeah, it¡¯s right to just say it calmly.¡¯
¡°I like you, Master.¡±
Dn confessed.
There were yellow roses in full bloom in the garden outside the window.
Of course, Charlize simply replied that she liked Kahu.
But, at this moment, he thought Charlize would recognize it with his eyes and words like this.
But Charlize didn¡¯t notice.
No, she¡¯s pretending not to know.
¡®Or are you really not putting a chance on it?¡¯
Either way, it hurts.
¡°Yes, me too. Your Majesty, by the way. I feel it every time I see it, but a rose is always beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Would you like to walk with me?¡±
Dn is¡ At this moment, Charlize was terribly indifferent.
However, he looked at Charlize with an open mind.
And nodded his head.
***
There were fairies in the flowers.
In fact, it was also the reason why Charlize was distracted during the conversation with Dn.
¡®I haven¡¯t seen them since that night.¡¯
Sure enough, as soon as she came out into the garden. The fairies are gone. They had sprinkled the powder of dreams. Because they were the ones who made her see Dn reaching out to Kiera.
Charlize narrowed her eyebrows for a moment.
¡°How were the wizards?¡±
Dn took Charlize¡¯s attention.
Charlize replied, trying to hide her nervousness.
¡°I felt it was ¡®different¡¯.¡±
¡°What was different?¡±
¡°Everything¡ The mana used by the sword-wielding man and the mana of the wizards has a slightly ¡®different¡¯ energy. Of course, wise men im that the essence is the same, but¡¡±
It was a sudden utterance, but Dn was listening a little attentively.
Charlize averted her gaze even from the flower where the fairies had disappeared.
¡°I also agree with what Master said.¡±
Dn agreed.
Charlize said.
¡°They are rare and little known. They are closed and their pride is quite high. They may feel alienated in that they reject outsiders.¡±
Charlize did not mix emotions, but talked as if she were delivering only the most objective facts.
The moment she mixed her emotions, it was obvious that her deep murderous intent was revealed.
Except for the unusual case of Payne, the wizard was usually a member of the Magic Tower.
She lowered her gaze to hide her eyes.
¡°How was your cooperation with the young duke?¡±
¡°Well. We get along well, of course, there were parts that we didn¡¯t get along well. At least he helps a lot when we have to use a sword together.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s the part that didn¡¯t get along well¡¡±
Charlize, who was answering without hesitation, was silent for a moment.
At least to Dn, it¡¯s a fact that can never be revealed.
Since Kahu has also returned, can¡¯t it be said that it¡¯s embarrassing?
Charlize looked up.
¡°Didn¡¯t I adapt to Your Majesty too? In fact, unless it¡¯s your Majesty, I can¡¯t help feeling that I don¡¯t get along well with anyone.¡±
It was a moderate excuse to avoid answering, but Dn seemed more satisfied than she thought.
For a moment he paused and looked at Charlize.
The garden was spacious.
¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±
At least Dn was convinced of one thing.
No matter who Charlize meets in the future, she will never meet a genius more than Dn.
Of course, it was the same for Dn.
¡°Shadow reported that there was nothing special about the movements of the wizards, Master.¡±
¡°¡I see.¡±
Charlize knows that the Shadow is secretly chasing after her and reporting on her every move, but since Charlize is in charge of the wizards. She didn¡¯t know that he would say this publicly.
As expected, it¡¯s notplete trust.
Still, Charlize was a bit unexpected, so when she looked up at Dn, she said calmly.
¡°I think the ce they stayed was where ves were around.¡±
Charlize took care of her facial expressions.
She knew Dn well.
He knows 200 even if he reads one, and he never forgets even if he looks at it once.
When he hears the 10,000 things that the underworld pursued, he remembers them all.
¡°By looking at their paths, a clear purpose is read.¡±
¡°¡What¡¯s the purpose?¡±
Even the trivial expressions, clues, tone, and word choice are not missed. It all develops into logic, and in the end, he¡¯s the best person to see through one exact essence.
So Charlize held her breath.
Dn stopped. He answered firmly.
¡°They¡¯re there to make sure something has been properly disposed of.¡±
She shouldn¡¯t show any gaps.
With only that thought, Charlize asked.
¡°If it¡¯s disposal, what kind of project are they trying to identify?¡±
¡°As far as I remember, there were only 34 projects that werepletely incinerated. For example, a project to create a half-human half-horse, a project to create this race.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dn stared at Charlize.
Suddenly, Charlize thought her ears were tingling.
She tried to suppress the slight trembling of her lips.
Like her heart, it didn¡¯t go well.
¡°They¡¯re cruel, arrogant.¡±
¡°Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes were as blue as the sea.
The vast nature is always honest, but it is as passionate as the waves never stop.
¡°I think there¡¯s a reason why Master didn¡¯t tell me the purpose of the wizards.¡±
¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±
¡®You have seen it as a lie.¡¯
Dn¡¯s eyes were blind as if Charlize was only saying that she was right. Still, her fingertips trembled. But contrary to Charlize¡¯s worries, Dn was surprised to see her aloof and calm.
¡®I can¡¯t read her.¡¯
Charlize is the highest of the transcendents, so he couldn¡¯t read her.
In a world that Dn didn¡¯t know, just as humans couldn¡¯t read the thoughts of things, humans just couldn¡¯t grasp the magic sword.
Dn approached Charlize.
¡°While talking to Master, I was wondering. May I ask you a question?¡±
Charlize once tried to bring down the question to Dn.
So the answer was decided.
But if she could do what she really wanted, she would have refused.
¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
¡®It was also found within the Imperial Pce.¡¯
Other than that, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because he saw traces of making numerous weapons or artificial swordmasters.
However, it was strange because the underworld and the wizard were also intertwined.
Dn¡¯s lips opened.
¡°Master, what is ¡®Kiera¡¯?¡±
***
Chapter 75: Illustration
Something that is supposed toe hase, Charlize felt.
¡®He said Kiera. Definitely.¡¯
But Dn¡¯s question was just asking because he really didn¡¯t know.
Charlize saw and heard so many things besides the emperors. To the extent that there is no knowledge that she doesn¡¯t know.
It was natural for Charlize to know what Dn didn¡¯t know. Charlize, ridiculously, knew art, architecture, engineering, and even astronomy.
It was also a hobby of the emperors of the past.
Dn waited for an answer.
¡®He¡¯s not looking away.¡¯
Charlize thought for a moment.
She was able to keep her emotions extremely cold in the moments she wanted. When she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be shaken, she didn¡¯t really budge an inch.
At the most important moment, more sharply than anything else, on edge. She could have been more nonchnt.
Charlize has strong guts. Those who know the truth might have been suffocating at this sight, and rather worried.
Charlize¡¯s voice flowed without a hitch.
¡°Do you know about the humans who fed by Ehyrit¡¯s pieces, Your Majesty?¡±
Dn nodded slowly.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Only Charlize felt the tension in the air.
Dn pondered what Charlize had said. He, too, had already discovered it in theory.
[Ehyrit¡¯s piece is fed to rebuild humans into living gods. Create a new being that deserves to be called transcendence.]
It was written as if humans would gain transcendent power by feeding them pieces.
Not only a dead letter theory, but also first-hand witnesses.
A close example is Dietrich in a dungeon.
The former Emperor is not dead.
He was alive even though he didn¡¯t eat and barely slept. Without even going crazy.
¡°If you feed a piece, that person bes a metal.¡±
Charlize said with her own mouth.
¡®Metal?¡¯
Dn paused at the gruesome story, but Charlize was extremely calm.
As usual, the atmosphere wasfortable and soft. Dn paid attention to Charlize. Charlize opened her lips.
¡°But, as everyone knows, Ehyrit¡¯s piece is the core thates from the corpse of a monster.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
¡°The pieces have evil energy. Because they can¡¯t stand it. Everyone dies.¡±
This part, Charlize, too, knew only after reading the books she had discovered in the underworld.
[Ehyrit¡¯s piece contains dark energy, a so-called Magi or evil energy. A human who ate a piece could not stand it and died.]
Charlize¡¯s eyes sank.
[The only thing that can respond for a long time is innate mana. But in the end, it depends on your mental strength.]
Charlize was able to memorize every verse of the book perfectly. Suddenly, a scene from the past shed through her mind.
¡®Everyone is dead.¡¯
When Charlize was kidnapped before her return, many people had already been tested and suffered before her.
¡®The children, they couldn¡¯t ovee the energy contained in Ehyrit¡¯s piece.¡¯
Dn looked at Charlize. He frowned and asked.
¡°So, what if we ovee the piece of Ehyrit?¡±
Charlize smiled brightly.
¡°When absorbed, that person bes a monster.¡±
That¡¯s right.
As Charlize has researched so far, Ehyrit¡¯s pieces had energy so powerful that it was called the power of God.
However, the absorbed life was unconditionally stained by evil energy. Charlize continued.
¡°Even if he ovees the evil energy, as long as he has absorbed arge amount of Ehyrit¡¯s piece.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°He bes a metal with consciousness, Your Majesty.¡±
It was a strange story.
Dn believed in Charlize, although it was a story that would never be epted bymon sense.
Dn, who had been listening in silence, slowly epted.
¡°Is that so?¡±
In fact, the result Charlize said was the underworld. Wizards too. All the humans of this era who were working on the Kiera project did not know.
Because Charlize had suffered for 400 years and finally realized by making a wish to turn back time.
Dn, who had been thinking for a while, said.
¡°Master, this is a personal question.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°If you make a sword. In theory, doesn¡¯t that mean that there are humans who survive by continuing to eat pieces?¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right.¡±
Charlize was calm. She had long, drooping eyshes.
¡°The one who overcame the pain of eating the pieces and became a sword then¡ Is he losing his ego, or is he getting stained with evil energy?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°What do you think the essence of that sword is, Master?¡±
He was a man who could only be described as a genius. Charlize tried not to get caught up in it, facing Dn, who got to the point at once.
She has to smile.
As she whispered in his head, a usible smile crossed her lips.
¡°Probably, it¡¯s a monster.¡±
Their eyes met in the air.
The fact that Charlize was exceptionally good at demonstrating her powers against monsters. The scent that can only be found in Ehyrit¡¯s pieces is also exuded from Charlize.
In the end, the essence was tainted with evil energy, so the word monster was not wrong.
Of course, there is no such thing as an intelligent monster. Although Charlize never lost her ego for a moment as Kiera. She did not reveal this only.
But obviously, it¡¯s not a lie either.
¡°Master.¡±
As soon as she tried to control him like that, Dn looked at Charlize.
It was the first time that Dn¡¯s blue eyes felt hot. His eyes were always refreshing.
¡°I¡¯m on Master¡¯s side.¡±
What is he trying to say?
Although Charlize was wary and looked at him, Dn was calm.
¡°No matter what Master says, it¡¯s all true to me, and it¡¯s the sweetest truth.¡±
¡°¡I know, Your Majesty. I am always grateful.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
Dn took a step closer to Charlize.
It was a garden full of yellow roses.
Since it was the middle of winter, the world was dazzling with white snow.
But Charlize and Dn both know how to deal it with their mana. They didn¡¯t get cold. Nevertheless, Dn took off the emperor¡¯s coat.
¡°Master doesn¡¯t know.¡±
Dn silently wrapped his coat over Charlize¡¯s shoulder.
Charlize was dazed for a moment.
Dn¡¯s scentes in an instant. The coat is too big to realize that he has be an adult. His warmth remained intact, so she felt as if she were being hugged by Dn.
Dn said, looking into Charlize¡¯s eyes.
¡°I like you, Master.¡±
¡°¡Me too, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°No.¡±
Again, it was negative.
Dn fastened the first button on Charlize¡¯s coat over her shoulder. He¡¯s close. Close. Charlize was slowly feeling strange.
Dn¡¯s fingers vibrated slightly. His breath tickled Charlize¡¯s lips slowly.
¡°You still don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Master, I. I believe in you. Whatever you do. Whatever you say. To me, it¡¯s the truth, it¡¯s thew, and it¡¯s my world.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Why do you keep saying I don¡¯t know?
Charlize looked up at Dn, clutching the cloak with both hands.
Dn was the emperor. Actually, Dn is a genius, so there¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t notice. Every time she sees the imperial emblem carved on his coat. Charlize¡¯s eyes are getting colder.
The hatred and anger towards the Empire were real. It was a cold but deep murderous look that could not be hidden.
Dn became the master of the empire that Charlize wanted to destroy so badly. That¡¯s what Charlize wanted, and Dn was willing to turn into ck.
That¡¯s it. He already knows without appealing to know. But Dn¡¯s voice is hot. He was calm.
¡°There was nothing I wanted. It was a life without even hope. As Master pointed out in my childhood, I was living in boredom, but it was as if I was dead.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When you approached me. I knew maybe this would happen. I couldn¡¯t open my heart from the beginning. But, Master.¡±
Dn ced the back of his hand on Charlize¡¯s cheek.
The cold skin is warmed up.
¡°Do you remember?¡±
Maybe it was because Charlize had a heart that beats like this, and Kiera was the topic of conversation. Or maybe it¡¯s because Dn is close. She was confused for a while.
¡°If you can only choose obsession or indifference,¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You said it¡¯s okay to be obsessed with you.¡±
¡°I, remember, Your Majesty.¡±
Dnughed openly.
¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong with what I¡¯m saying, please point it out. I¡¯ve been working nonstop since that day. I internalized Master¡¯s desires and eventually ascended to the throne.¡±
¡°¡Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Master, I.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice sounds shaky. It was too obvious to believe it was an illusion.
Since Charlize faced Dn, he has seemed most emotional.
¡®Why?¡¯
What drove him so emotionally?
¡°There was not a single moment that I did not tell Master.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I did everything I could for Master, and I gave everything I could to Master. For the word dedication. Not a single moment was embarrassing for me.¡±
It was dedication.
It was respect. It was trust.
Even in the face of Charlize¡¯s denial, even in the face of Charlize¡¯s suspicion. Apostle of the boundaries of Charlize. Even under Charlize¡¯s test.
He never wavered and always gave it away.
Because that was Dn¡¯s heart.
He wasn¡¯t afraid to get hurt. The only thing he¡¯s afraid of is being abandoned. But even now. It¡¯s okay.
It was even more painful that Charlize didn¡¯t recognize him. So.
¡°Was there a moment when I didn¡¯t deliver my heart, even for a moment?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Just because I don¡¯t force it. Just because I don¡¯t show jealousy. How can that feeling disappear? To avoid possession. To be valued only. How can you not recognize me who tried.¡±
Charlize¡¯s lips were finally sealed.
Dn didn¡¯t want to consider anything now. He couldn¡¯t endure without revealing any more. It became so big. The abandoned house was burnt down.
No matter how much Dn agonized, the conclusion was always the same.
¡°What is this feeling, Master? I know it as a disciple. But, you still don¡¯t know, Master.¡±
A friendly and gentle voice.
But he wasn¡¯t just friendly. It was overflowing with love and lust.
Dn¡¯s fingers slowly moved from Charlize¡¯s cheeks to near her lips. His fingers that touched slightly were long and hard. Charlize¡¯s breath spitting out into the air was white.
Charlize blinked her eyes. His voice prated her ears like a divine word.
¡°Once again, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±
Thud.
Her heart sank.
¡°Master, I like you.¡±
It¡¯s a calm voice, but it sounds like a scream to see. It was just a man¡¯s courtship. The snowkes began to fall one by one.
Dn¡¯s ck hair was exceptionally dark. Her ears were tingling.
Unknowingly, Dn¡¯s fingers swept Charlize¡¯s lips open. He sees her as a woman, not a teacher. A tant cry.
The heat melts the winter away.
¡°I love you, Master.¡±
It was Dn¡¯s confession of love.
***
Chapter 76
-
- One night with the tyrant.
A lot of things.
Have changed.
¡®Dn, he loves me.¡¯
Charlize thought.
¡®My feeling is¡ not wrong.¡¯
But rather than joy. A strange feeling prevailed.
She doubted if it was love from the beginning, and if it was love, she thought she would use it thoroughly.
But after hearing Dn¡¯s confession right before her eyes, she didn¡¯t know what to do¡
¡°¡¡±
Charlize blinked her eyes.
The bathtub is warm.
There¡¯s nothing that calms a person¡¯s mind like a winter bath.
She looked down at herself under the transparent water. The ivory-colored skin somehow turns red with warmth.
There was a time when even this body that humans naturally had was ¡®Kiera¡¯, a piece of iron.
[I will listen to your answer slowly, Master.]
Her ears flinched at the voice brushing past her memory.
Afraid that Charlize would refuse to confess, Dn added only those words.
Should she call in the Emperor, who had stepped down politely?
¡®But one thing is certain.¡¯
No matter what the situation is.
Charlize was going to destroy the empire.
She doesn¡¯t lose her revenge.
Someone had to pay for the sin.
She felt a little relieved when she finished taking a bath. Of course, she was confused with all kinds of thoughts, but she was usually overly excited.
It was all Charlize¡¯s responsibility to suppress that this was not the time.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°His Majesty sent it.¡±
When she returned to the Lc Room, Mary, the maid, greeted Charlize.
¡°¡¡±
Something long covered with a red cloth.
Charlize reached out and carefully removed the cloth.
Inside it, there was a canvas of a beautiful woman who was ecstatic.
¡°Oh, my God¡ It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±
Mary admired it.
Standing absentmindedly, Charlize agreed silently.
It was a beautiful picture.
A gorgeous ash blonde that seems to be on the border between gold and silver. It is stretched out as if it were real.
Although it was just a stagnant painting that could not be felt by the touch, she could feel the delicate brushstrokes as if they were alive. Soft face skin. Moist lips.
The dreamy and subtly sparkling navy eyes are as if they contain the universe.
The neatly collected hands, and a white dress that feels harmless.
Even the subtle smile on the lips can bring any praise from the world. It was perfect.
¡°It¡¯s the grandmaster.¡±
The maid next to her whispered.
¡®Is this me in Dn¡¯s eyes?¡¯
It was realistic as if she were reflected in the mirror, but just looking at it showed the painter¡¯s terrible affection.
It looked like a finished work in the picture.
She felt strange.
The signature at the bottom left of the canvas was familiar.
D&L
[D&L signature was the only characteristic of a famous artist¡]
[Painted paintings that achieved the highest auction price in history¡]
[All turned out to be Prince Dn. Showing genius talent in many ways, which is beyond humanmon sense¡]
Charlize stretched out her hand.
Touch.
She can feel the canvas of the t painting.
Hundreds of years ago, schrs discussed and said. Dn realized all the extremes of genius that humans can exert.
It wasn¡¯t just a painting. The delicate architectural drawings of the Vatican, which were built in reality, and innovative ideas that would change themon sense of the industry.
The achievements that Dn turned out to have done were endless.
¡°There was a royal painter like this in the Empire?¡±
¡°It¡¯s amazing work.¡±
The maids are basically of noble birth.
With advanced education, they had a deep harmony in art.
All those maids were mesmerized.
¡®A transcendent genius, praised to have broken all the rules in the picture.¡¯
Of course, she didn¡¯t think it was Dn.
But Charlize recognized it.
¡®Though it was already known.¡¯
He was a real genius.
And she realized that ¡®love¡¯, which is read in pictures, is also sincere.
Love, yes, that¡¯s right. There was even undeniable evidence ahead of her.
¡°Tell His Majesty thank you.¡±
¡°Where do you want to hang the picture, grandmaster?¡±
¡°On the piano? Or what about between these mirrors?¡±
¡°On the piano, please.¡±
There was no sense of reality in answering. Theposition of that painting was familiar to Charles.
When she was ¡®Kiera¡¯, it was disyed in the Imperial Castle and she saw it every day.
It¡¯s the ¡®Smile of the 7th Concubine¡¯, which renewed the highest price of the continent in the history of painting. But the model of the work was now Charlize Ronan.
Dn just decided to be honest.
Of course, he was still afraid.
First, the intuition that he felt when she was asked a question at a drinking party.
¡®If she realizes that I love her, Master will leave me.¡¯
He doesn¡¯t know why he feels that way.
Now, because of the fear of the unknown future, he vowed not to miss the present.
In the end, he decided not to think about it.
He didn¡¯t want to be so obsessed.
Besides, Dn was a little impatient.
¡®Including Kahu.¡¯
Many men were rationally attracted to Charlize. Now it¡¯s painful to just watch.
Charlize was popr.
It was judged that it would be more lossful to miss the timing.
Only Dn wanted to have Charlize¡¯s heart.
The thoughts in his head. In fact, there were a lot.
Things thate to his mind even if he doesn¡¯t want to.
¡®If I show my possessiveness.¡¯
It would have destroyed Charlize¡¯s surroundings and created a situation where he could only look at herself.
However,
Charlize was too strong to do so. Absolute strength that no one can force.
If Charlize hadn¡¯t been strong, Dn thought he had no idea what he would have done. Because.
¡®Because, as a tyrant, she only taught me how to possess.¡¯
If you want, take it by force. If there is an owner, take it away. There is no need to respect property.
All the words Charlize said first.
¡®But in the end one way or another.¡¯
Unless it was sincere, it would all be see through.
Because it¡¯s Charlize and nobody else.
He thought he had to deliver it as it is.
It was a courtesy piano ss.
Dn entered the lc room with a calm face.
The maids around Charlize bowed their heads in unison.
¡°I greet your Majesty.¡±
¡°You¡¯re here, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize greeted him warmly.
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Dn paid attention to the letters Charlize had been opening up until just before.
The colors of the envelopes were all pink.
¡®A letter of marriage.¡¯
When a noble young master asks for marriage, he only uses a pink envelope.
The letters piled up on the table, so they were all marriage proposals.
Even if he nced at it from a distance, he could see some contents.
¡¸I thought an angel came down from heaven¡¡¹
¡¸The whole world ran.¡¹
¡¸Love at first sight¡¡¹
¡¸All I can think of is the grandmaster.¡¹
¡¸I¡¯ve been loving you for a long time.¡¹
Dn¡¯s lips stiffened a little.
Since the maids still didn¡¯t know Dn¡¯s feelings, they remained calm.
Charlize, who just raised her head, looked at Dn with a slightly strange look.
¡°We will retreat, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
After Dn called up the maids, he strode toward Charlize.
Dn asked Charlize for permission first.
¡°Master, are you ufortable with public courtship?¡±
¡°¡No.¡±
Charlize answered slowly.
Interesting, with a little loose smile.
Dn smiled briefly and bowed. And he said as if the maids would listen.
¡°Isn¡¯t there a way for the noble young master to court thedy whom the emperor was courting?¡±
¡°Call the nobleman¡¯s messengers and tell them. I am courting the grandmaster.¡±
However, the words of the emperor that followed were true.
The maids awoke in surprise and breathed urgently.
Some hurriedly picked up the proposal so that the emperor would not see it, and some looking at Charlize and Dn alternately with their cheeks red.
Dn lowered his gaze when he made eye contact with Charlize.
¡°Everything will be done ording to Master¡¯s will.¡±
Of course, Charlize was rather relieved by the emperor¡¯s openly exposed jealousy.
How frustrated was she that she couldn¡¯t read Dn?
But strangely, his mouth was watering.
The maids suppressed their surprise and withdrew, and Charlize was soon left alone with Dn.
He looks at her without saying a word.
He broke the silence.
¡°¡I won¡¯t burden you. It won¡¯t be that different from usual, Master.¡±
Is he trying to reassure her?
Charlize smiled as if not to worry.
¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Majesty.¡±
It¡¯s just. It¡¯s a little bit unfamiliar.
She just looked at him because he felt so distinctly like a man.
Dn soon stood in front of the piano with smooth steps. At the silent inducement, Charlize slowly approached Dn.
¡®What is this feeling?¡¯
She thought once she knew Dn¡¯s mind, the tension would go down. Was she mistaken?
When Dn sat next to Charlize in the chair, her whole body was nervous.
Her senses get sensitive. It was not hot weather, but she seemed to breathe a little fast.
She gulped down. She only hoped that the sound would not be heard by Dn ying the piano.
¡°Master.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°May I call you Charlize sometimes?¡±
¡°Do whatever you want¡¡±
Dn¡¯s voice was low.
Her cheeks suddenly trembled because of a series of surprises.
The emperor made eye contact and closed his eyes. It was an impulsive gaze that heated up somewhere inside.
¡°Would you like to try it now?¡±
After seeing Dn¡¯s demonstration, Charlize followed slowly.
As if dancing, Charlize¡¯s two hands yed on the piano.
It was a ssic with a calm melody. Luxurious, elegant, and sensual at the same time. It was a gentle hand gesture, as if describing Charlize herself.
¡°You¡¯re very good.¡±
The courting Dn felt strangely different.
She feels like her neck is getting hot.
After all the songs were yed, Charlize¡¯s hand was withdrawn. The scale of the piano was shiny.
¡°It¡¯s amazing growth, Master.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all¡ thanks to Your Majesty.¡±
The piano ss was held in silence.
As Dn said, he didn¡¯t put much pressure on her. But maybe it¡¯s because Charlize is conscious of him. She felt like her hands were sweating because she was too nervous.
She yed a few songs like that.
As Charlize looked down on her palm, Dn rang the bell. The servant informed.
¡°Your Majesty, this is the purene fruit you told me to prepare in advance.¡±
¡®¡Purene?¡¯
Charlize looked up at the familiar word.
The painting hanging on the piano awakened Charlize¡¯s sense of reality.
This is not a dream.
Dn really confessed his love.
Said the servant.
¡°We chose only the highest quality products sent from the Kingdom of Bren.¡±
¡°Yeah,¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
¡°Master, let¡¯s have a bite.¡±
Charlize sat at the table without refusing.
Because purene was a fruit that Charlize liked as a child.
¡®But I never found it when I was growing up.¡¯
How did he find out her taste?
Even Kahu personally visited Ronan¡¯s Grand Duchy and returned without any effect.
Since it¡¯s Dn, even if she¡¯s convinced¡
¡°Charlize.¡±
Charlize¡¯s thoughts were interrupted.
Dn, who was sitting across from her, picked up a purene.
¡°It tastes sweet.¡±
The moment she realized it, Dn¡¯s hand touched Charlize¡¯s lips.
Dn didn¡¯t really care, so Charlize¡¯s mouth naturally opened.
His finger, which smeared with sweet fruit juice, rubbed her lips.
Chapter 77
Purene is one of the fruits of the grape family and has been called the king of all fruits.
¡®When I was young. I really wanted to eat this.¡¯
For a moment, Charlize¡¯s eyes sank.
Because everything presented to Ronan didn¡¯te back to Charlize.
At thest order, it was ced in front of Charlize.
In fact, even all of them were eaten by the employees.
[We¡¯re gonna eat it.]
[Because even if we do this, the Grand Duke will not know about it anyway.]
Charlize did note forward even after hearing their murmurs.
If she acts nice. If she doesn¡¯t make a fuss.
She thought she could be loved by her family. She thought they¡¯d understand her feelings.
¡®But now I don¡¯t need Ronan¡¯s affection anymore.¡¯
Charlize, who had been blind as a child, was no longer there. Charlize was nowpletely alone. Nevertheless.
Sweet.
Charlize savored Purene.
The sweet juice spreads all over her mouth.
¡°How is it, Master?¡±
¡°It¡¯s delicious, Your Majesty.¡±
Sweet. Sweet and sweet.
As a child, Charlize received an empty fruit basket. When Charlize didn¡¯t say anything, the employees were in high spirits.
It didn¡¯t matter if she was ignored. She just loved her family.
But Ronan was not up to it.
After 400 years as Kiera, it was a very distant memory.
Memories are touched and revived like memories. The first warmth was oveid on the fruit called ¡®Purene¡¯.
There was Dn, who gave it to her.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s delicious.¡±
Dn smiled softly. After eating it, the vor was great, of course, but it wasn¡¯t a stimulus that would leave asting impression.
Still.
Quite, no. Thank you so much.
¡°That¡¯s sweet of you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°This is the Master¡¯s teaching.¡±
Dn fixed his gaze on Charlize and put a purene in his mouth.
Purene¡¯s color was very red. Intense red that provokes inner desires. The purene squashed between Dn¡¯s lips involuntarily caught her attention.
The juice flows strangely. It was reflected by the light and sparkled.
¡®Is it a seduction?¡¯
Dn¡¯s dining etiquette has always been perfect since Charlize had seen him. Like that¡
Her thought was interrupted. Because Dn picked up another purene and gave it to Charlize.
Charlize opened her mouth gently.
¡®Yum-yum, she¡¯s too cute to say.¡¯
Dn looked at Charlize and thought.
He was surprised to see her munching on the fruit she received without refusing.
At first, the hostility of Charlize, who was on guard, wasing to Dn. He wonders if it felt like this.
Her defenseless eyshes are long. Her dreamy atmosphere was mysterious.
It was amazing that just by receiving a favor from someone, his heart could be full. Charlize who made Dn like this, of course.
¡°Isn¡¯t there a lot of theory about where the song originated?¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Charlize¡¯s voice was nice to hear.
It was like a voice made by a mixture of angel sweetness and fairy charm.
¡°The theory thatbor songs were first created to forget the pain ofbor, the theory that they were first made for festivals or powerful people, and the theory that God gave them grace.¡±
Dn, who had been listening in silence, replied.
¡°I have a firm belief about the origins of the song.¡±
¡°¡What is it?¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
Even the dust in the air seems to glisten in the sunlight for Charlize.
Dn was an unrealistic genius. At this moment, he was caught up in a stream of inspiration. A perfectlyposed piece of music was already rushing through his mind.
¡°It¡¯s a theory that the song was made to seduce the opposite sex.¡±
Dn spoke calmly.
He wanted to give her everything he had.
He wanted to give everything and dedicate ¡®Dn¡¯ himself to Charlize.
It had to be.
It was not logic, but emotion.
¡°¡There is a song I wrote for Master.¡±
He just remembered it, but he didn¡¯t say it until then. Already enough, Charlize looked at Dn with a surprised look.
¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to y it for you here. Could you give me a chance to dedicate it?¡±
Now the purene was almost all eaten.
The piano ss is not over yet. Charlize smiled vaguely.
¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn stood up politely. Then, he sat in the chair with a more eloquent gesture than any otherposer in the world.
Charlize blinked and paid attention to Dn. Dn¡¯s profile is fine. The exposed white neck looks like a gentle sheep.
Dn¡¯s fingers ying the piano were elegantly long. An enchanting melody began to tickle her ears.
¡®Exciting.¡¯
The excitement of this world was a song that reminded her of everything.
The heart of a child who cannot sleep with excitement the day before he/she goes out with his/her family, a dense conversation with his/her loved one, and the excitement of the first day when he/she achieved his/her long-awaited dream.
Like a smile of the opposite sex, a challenge to an unknown territory, and the cleanliness of new white bed linen.
¡®It¡¯s a confession, just like yesterday.¡¯
Like Dn¡¯s painting on the piano, the song was full of love.
Charlize seemed to have be Dn¡¯s muse.
Art is delicate. In the end, it is a matter of revealing oneself, so lies cannot be buried. Sublimation.
She realizes. This is sincere.
It¡¯s a big, bright knock at the door of the heart. It¡¯s called desperate love.
Dn yed the piano. It was so passionate that she felt like it was going to burn her ears. Her heart is heavily weighed down. By the unique fluctuating emotions of the fascinated.
After the performance, Dn and her eyes were entangled in silence. When she looked at his eyes.
¡®I guess he loves me.¡¯
To me.
Charlize thought.
But this time, Charlize couldn¡¯t smile face to face.
¡°Everybody knows in a month that there will be a promotion review for the Knights. It¡¯s difficult if you don¡¯t concentrate on your swordsmanship training.¡±
Kahu said, looking at the knights.
As the First Imperial Knights Commander, he was obliged to lead the knights.
Although the backing took precedence, it had to be supported by skill. This is because the number of knights who will join in this promotion review may change. Everyone was nervous.
¡°If you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡±
¡°Yes, Commander.¡±
The knights, who had been training hard, bowed their heads every time Kahu passed by. However, no matter how important the promotion review is, is it because there is still one month left? Not everyone was concentrating.
¡°Hey, did you hear the news?¡±
¡°What do you mean? Your Majesty and the grandmaster?¡±
Kahu stopped at the murmuring voice. The knights said.
¡°That¡¯s right. His Majesty confessed his love to the grandmaster. In front of the maids. He dered that he would court her publicly in the future.¡±
¡°It¡¯s amazing. But, strangely, it makes sense. I mean¡ His Majesty and the grandmaster.¡±
It was a surprising yet epting atmosphere. That¡¯s how much Charlize and Dn were out of the question for everyone.
It was also the subject of great admiration, which the imperial knight dared not argue.
However, Kahu, who was about to pass by, was hardened like a stone and couldn¡¯t move. There were sounds of swords shing with each other throughout the training center.
Chaeng-Chaeng!
¡®A confession of love?¡¯
Kahu was surprised. Of course, thest time he spoke to Dn alone at the ball. He tried to open Dn¡¯s heart.
¡®That man, love?¡¯
Before returning, Dn seemed to have no human emotion. He was not cruel, but he was far from emotional.
Moreover, at the time of their private meeting, Dn seemed to deny Kahu¡¯s suspicions.
So he secretly assumed that it wasn¡¯t love.
His heart was beating irregrly.
¡®It¡¯s not strange that the emperor loves the grandmaster.¡¯
It was him who doubted it. But why, like this? He felt dizzy in front of his eyes.
He finally understood what it meant to be confused. Yes, Kahu was in a very bad mood.
But. Why? Why did he feel bad?
¡°Commander, could you please take a look at my sword?¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
Kahu btedly came to his senses at the words of the knight asking for guidance.
With a tingling spirit, Kahu picked up his sword for now. His subordinates have been silent as if he were grateful.
If that¡¯s why he¡¯s in such a bad mood. No way,
¡°Then, I¡¯ll strike first.¡±
For me, he.
¡®Do I like her?¡¯
Chaenggang.
¡°Commander¡?¡±
Kahu¡¯s hands were shaking. A knight never lets go of a sword. The moment you let go, it¡¯s death.
But Kahu¡¯s hand felt empty. He looked down and saw a sword rolling back on the floor.
Kahu¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t weak enough to fly away because of a simple bump.
This is what Kahu missed. The other knight looked at Kahu in surprise.
Kahu was shocked.
¡°Are you all right, Commander?¡±
¡°You look so pale.¡±
Soon, the knights who were training next to him also started to worry about Kahu. But Kahu could hardlye to his senses.
¡®Since when did I like her¡¡¯
The realization was sudden.
Thest time Kahu saw Charlize. Charlize had her sword pointed at his neck.
Charlize¡¯s gaze was cold. The eyes of an absolute strong person. Charlize¡¯s intention to kill was real. A face that hesitated with a momentary morality.
After chasing after Charlize like this, he thought he might like her.
However,
¡®I wonder if I¡¯ve already liked her.¡¯
¡°Commander, I think you should take a rest.¡±
¡°Your hands are shaking so much!¡±
¡°Should I get a doctor?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±
Kahu stopped the worried knights. It was so clear when he realized it.
¡®I just didn¡¯t realize it.¡¯
Kahu¡¯s eyes widened.
He saw his sword on the floor. He lost his sword.
An unknown amount of anxiety flooded in.
The first time Kahu saw Charlize again was in a public ce a weekter.
To be precise, it was the ce where the important figures directly under the emperor received their prizes. It was an awards ceremony thatbined rewards for their good work and future encouragement.
¡°Your Majesty the Emperor will eat with the grandmaster.¡±
After the invited nobles entered, Charlize and Dn appearedst.
All the nobles stood up at the scream of the servant. Dn¡¯s feelings for Charlize were already known to everyone in the Imperial Pce.
Kahu, who was just watching from afar, was a little startled and dazed.
¡®I never thought I¡¯d be this distressed.¡¯
Suddenly, he felt pain in his chest. Kahu covered his heart with his palm and pressed it hard.
As soon as he saw Charlize, his heart raced like it was going to explode. He doesn¡¯t know when, but it became clear that he was in love with Charlize.
Unrequited love.
He fell in love, with Charlize.
It was a one-sided love. He had never heard of Charlize epting the emperor, but he had seen it with his own eyes.
He saw Charlize with Dn. She waspletely different from the look in her eyes. Warmth.
¡®I didn¡¯t want to see Charlize¡¯s face like that with other men.¡¯
Suddenly, Charlize and his eyes were entangled in the air. His heart was pounding.
But the next moment,
The emperor blocked Charlize¡¯s view.
Chapter 78
***
At Dn¡¯s courtship, Charlize didn¡¯t give much thought.
Even if it¡¯s a courtship. Dn wasn¡¯t in a big hurry. It was a slow change as if clothes were wet with drizzle.
As usual, Charlize taught Dn, ate together, and talked.
Of course, that wasn¡¯t all.
¡°Will you spare me some time, Master?¡±
¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn wanted to share more of his private time, and he wanted to know more of Charlize¡¯s feelings.
When she came to her senses, she realized that Dn was the only one she talked to all day.
Surely Charlize turned to Dn. When he suggested something, she epted it.
¡°I¡¯ve prepared something special today.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get there.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn.
¡°Can you hold my hand?¡±
Charlize looked up at Dn and grabbed his hand. Dn had no hesitation since he confessed his love.
He proudly escorted Charlize on the move. As Dn who made the oath of a knight to Lady, it wasn¡¯t against the rules.
The hands held together were bare skin. Spring hasn¡¯te yet, but there were no gloves between the entangled hands.
It was warm with warmth. Dn smiled.
¡°I hope Master will be happy with it.¡±
Because when Dn said that, Charlize was always satisfied. She was looking forward to it.
Dn led the way to the Cream Room of the Imperial Pce. The knights have politely set examples.
Charlize was soon surprised.
¡°This is¡¡±
He said he had prepared something special, and it was a game that Charlize yed when she was young.
The only thing that has changed is that it has be more realistic and luxurious? As she walked inside, there was a huge game board.
Themoners called it a ¡®Land-winning game¡¯, but the nobles called it ¡®Pavane¡¯s game¡¯.
She felt this while she was eating ¡®Purene¡¯st time. Perhaps Dn had researched everything about Charlize.
¡®When I was young and bored, I yed this alone. I don¡¯t have anyone to y with, even if I need an opponent.¡¯
Sometimes Dante was Charlize¡¯s ymate. Actually, it wasn¡¯t fun.
Because Charlize had to hide her true skills so that Dante wouldn¡¯t lose interest.
¡®Maybe Dante doesn¡¯t even remember.¡¯
Unlike Charlize, Dante had many ymates.
What Charlize did as soon as she returned was to fire the rude maids.
If Dn had recruited one of them, the story of Charlize¡¯s childhood would have been easy to figure out.
¡®Still, it¡¯s Dn.¡¯
Kahu visited Ronan himself and asked them about her, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. She scattered the fired maids to such an extent that he couldn¡¯t even track them down, but Dn looked different.
¡°I¡¯m d, Your Majesty. I think it will be fun.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a relief, but I¡¯ve changed the rules a little bit to increase the level of immersion.¡±
Charlize paid attention to Dn. He said.
¡°Originally, the purpose of the game was to conquer each other¡¯s territories with maps of their territories.¡±
The game board spread wide on the table did not contain only the empire.
¡°The game we are going to y today is for countries across the continent.¡±
Charlize¡¯s concentration came alive.
It would have been interesting to follow the rules she used to y when she was young. For the continent? It was a fresh idea.
Soon the two sat at the table. The game started without dy.
It was a game of strategic warfare using many armies and then conquering countries one by one by winning victory. The board was too big for a game.
When the two transcendent beings started the game, the tension lingered in an instant.
Kiera, who united all the continents and ruled them under her feet.
And the emperor, the genius of the century.
Charlize immersed herself in the game. It was terribly fun topete against the genius Dn.
She never took her childhood shorings seriously, but as the game went on, she felt something was being filled.
It feels like a missing piece of a puzzle put together. The excitement grew. All the nerves in the back of the neck were at a standstill.
This was, like, excitement. Emotional delight that she has rarely felt in her life.
¡°Kingdom Nabilta? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a wise choice, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°If the borders are so close to the three countries that even Nabilta is missed, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to lose, Master.¡±
¡®He¡¯s a genius.¡¯
No matter how modest he spoke, Charlize recognized Dn¡¯s worth.
But she was caught off guard.
Because she didn¡¯t know if he was going to attack Nabilta. Naturally, she thought he would attack the Alti Kingdom in front of him, who was struggling due to ack of military funds.
¡°You conquered Nabilta with only three armies¡¡±
¡°Since Master takes over the empire, there is no momentum.¡±
Dn said.
As he said, Charlize almost conquered an empire while he was hitting Nabilta.
Charlize stuck out her tongue and licked her lower lip. Dn¡¯s eyes while watching became dangerous, but it was an instant.
Was the movement of military funds too disadvantageous? But this was the best.
¡®Now, if the empire only destroys the imperial pce, everything will be over.¡¯
Charlize agonized over the next number, thinking about it.
Meanwhile, Shadow, who was watching them in the dark, was stunned.
¡®It¡¯s apletely different world.¡¯
Shadow was overwhelmed.
They couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation between the two, nor could they understand the information and strategies pouring in. Sometimes when Dn says something, Charlizeughs as if it¡¯s funny. They didn¡¯t even know what was funny.
¡°Your Majesty was such a fun person.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re enjoying it, so I¡¯m in the mood for it too.¡±
The emperor and the grandmaster were in a friendly atmosphere.
Even when they fight fiercely and reach a point where the army they led is annihted.
Although they felt the sharpness of the sword as if it had been sharpened. The joy of high beings that they met a properpetitor too.
It was overflowing.
Excited after a long time, Charlize yed hard. The game was nip and tuck.
On good terms, if Charlize wins one game, Dn wins another. They bumped into each other.
¡°It was a good game.¡±
¡°¡Me too, Your Majesty.¡±
The final result was 3 wins and 2 losses from 5 matches.
Charlize had a higher win, but she couldn¡¯t help but admire him.
Kiera really conquered the continent, and has 400 years of experience. But Dn has been living only 20 years.
The brain fight was Dn¡¯s field. Dn lost to others for the first time, but he was just proud because Charlize was a winning genius. Charlize was surprised, too.
She already knew that she was a genius, but she realized it again.
¡°There will be no one on this continent who can withstand Master.¡±
Charlize smiled happily at Dn¡¯s acknowledgment. It felt like a genuine soul exchange.
There were all kinds of novel strategies that had never been recorded in history. Charlize liked the creativity that seemed to squeeze out the limits.
Took a breath. How long has it been since she felt exhausted?
¡°I understand why people are looking for a pair.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°It feels like everything has been washed away, and immediately after the feeling of fullness fills up. They seem to be looking for it.¡±
The emperor was an attractive man.
His smile, with his eyes closed, did not leave her mind for a long time after that.
His fingers were long as he stroked the game¡¯s paw. But he had a slightly different impression from the way he yed the piano.
¡®It was the most impressive.¡¯
Dn¡¯s courtship continued that way. He naturally aroused Charlize¡¯s interest, deepening his favor.
The emperor was a genius.
He seemed to know what Charlize liked by intuition. From head to toe, Charlize showed her presence only with her favorite elements.
Now Charlize didn¡¯t mind Dn covering her waist.
¡°Master, please sit this way.¡±
It was an award ceremony.
From where all the nobles stood up, Dn politely guided Charlize.
Charlize¡¯s seat was as high as the emperor¡¯s.
It¡¯s a little far from the podium, a ce where you can be free.
Charlize followed Dn. Dn still fixed his eyes only on Charlize.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Grandmaster.¡±
Everyone bowed their heads.
The eyes of many nobles poured on Charlize. Charlize didn¡¯t care because attention is natural anyway.
Charlize and Dn were immersed in their world and had a conversation. But who dares to point it out? It was the emperor and the grandmaster higher than the sky.
¡°Count Leight,e forward and receive your que.¡±
The awards ceremony was held on its own.
Leight¡¯s face brightened at the Chancellor¡¯s call. He was awarded a que for the fact that he paid her taxes faithfully.
¡°It was my loyalty to His Majesty. I will continue to dedicate myself with all my heart.¡±
Dn only showed interest in Charlize, whether mentioned or not in his eptance speech.
Since then, those who followed the emperor¡¯s closest aides have mostly received awards. They were honored, pledging eternal allegiance to Dn.
¡°Young duke of Delmon,e forward and receive your que.¡±
When Kahu was called, there was silence for a moment as if a mouse had died.
Kahu came forward with a bit of a firm bite on his lips.
Kahu¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly as he stepped down after receiving the award, but no one cared about the young duke.
The nobles kept ncing at their stomachs.
The faces of the nobles, who had previously advocated the marriage of Kahu and Charlize, were particrly pale. What did they say without noticing His Majesty¡¯s feelings?
Dn¡¯s eyes looking at Charlize were brimming with vivid emotions.
¡®Possessive.¡¯
He said he was courting her openly, but when they witnessed it with their own eyes, they closed their mouths.
¡°¡¡±
Dn just kissed the tip of Charlize¡¯s hair.
It felt like they were peeking at a scene that they shouldn¡¯t have seen. So intimate and private. The nobles rushed toy their eyes down.
An expression of lofty reverence. It seemed that no faithful master and disciple could defeat Dn with blind faith.
Charlize was unrealistically beautiful.
In the cold winter, the dress that Charlize was wearing curled up a little. Her calves were visible over her ankles.
Dn took off his coat and covered it, smiling at Charlize.
¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±
Naturally covered her skin.
It was a secret and seductive atmosphere.
¡°¡¡±
Meanwhile, the young noble masters who have sent Charlize a letter of marriage, but have not yet received a reply. They nced at Charlize, unable to recover from their lingering regret. But the next moment,
Dn turned his eyes and looked down at the young noble masters silently.
¡°¡!¡±
All the young noble masters flinched even though they didn¡¯t evenmit a crime. Just one cool look in his eyes.
Dn overwhelmed everyone.
As if only the emperor Dn was worthy to stand by Charlize¡¯s side.
His presence that was instantly revealed to the young noble masters was that of a wild beast iming territory. If you don¡¯t want to die, you have to step back.
¡°Everything ording to Master¡¯s will.¡±
But when Charlize saw Dn, the wild beast¡¯s instinct copsed like a mirage.
Dn was delighted when Charlize smiled.
The tyrant¡¯s gentle and docile attitude was reserved only for Charlize.
***
Chapter 79
On the way back from the awards ceremony. Charlize faced Kahu.
¡°Long time no see.¡±
¡°I greet the grandmaster.¡±
Kahu has politely set an example.
Charlize didn¡¯t trust Kahu yet. Of course, she knew his faithfulness.
Kahu kept a secret.
¡°Congrattions on your award, young duke.¡±
¡°¡Thank you.¡±
Kahu had a que on his hand.
It was Kahu who received the award for making a big contribution on the day of the ceremony.
In fact, all the nobles who participated in the awards ceremony knew. ¡®To receive an award¡¯ means to be a subordinate after all. Charlize had to reign above all.
So Charlize ended up being irrelevant, but it was taken for granted.
Even though they were the same nobility, the world they lived in was different, and the realm was different.
¡°Grandmaster also has a brighter expression than before. You look good.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Charlize smiled openly.
Kahu and Charlize exchanged words of blessing.
Charlize wasfortable, but in fact, Kahu was not in a good mood. He, of course, is upset that he has a crush on Charlize.
Rather than that.
¡®It¡¯s dangerous as it is.¡¯
Kahu¡¯s green eyes were rationally vignt. Kahu was wary of Charlize being given to Dn. And the current Charlize who got Dn too.
Because Charlize, who had already got Dn, saw that the flow of the empire was reversed with just a light move.
He didn¡¯t know what Dn who got Charlize would do.
Before she was the woman he liked,
He suddenly remembered the dizzying look of blood.
Kiera.
¡®Before that sword returned, the whole continent was stained with blood.¡¯
Charlize Ronan had something to do with Kiera.
Maybe even the Empire.
Or somewhere, he had a gut feeling that something like that would happen again. So he looked more closely, and so he became more vignt.
¡®Destruction.¡¯
All he could think of was destruction.
A man who was the hidden master of the Empire, and a woman who had something to do with Kiera, who was stained with blood.
Because it¡¯s abination of these two.
¡°I have one thing to tell you.¡±
¡°¡What is it?¡±
Charlize tilted her head to the side.
Even if the emperor takes Charlize with great care at the awards ceremony. No one said anything.
Kahu was the only one who sensed the danger and was wary of thebination of the two.
¡®I can¡¯t deny that I have a little bit of self-interest.¡¯
He also had to say this publicly. Kahu took off his lips.
¡°I hope you don¡¯t get too close to His Majesty.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize, who was quiet for a moment, smiled meaninglessly.
¡°It¡¯s the opposite of the first time I¡¯ve met you. It¡¯s refreshing. As I said before, if you¡¯re trying to test me, I want you to stop.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not testing you. Even if you deny it, I¡¯m already convinced.¡±
Kahu was now strongly convinced of Charlize¡¯s return.
¡°You, aren¡¯t you, Liz?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The winner of the swordsmanshippetition, Liz.
Charlize¡¯s expression became strange. It was silence, but for Kahu, that alone was a sufficient answer.
Kahu bowed his head slowly.
¡°And, in fact. Even with my personal feelings¡ I don¡¯t want you to be with him.¡±
It was you, not the grandmaster, and the man, not His Majesty. However, Charlize did not point out the rudeness of his words.
Kahu¡¯s guess was close to the truth. Besides, as long as he knew ¡®Kiera¡¯, the denial didn¡¯t mean much.
The only thing that got caught.
¡®Personal feelings?¡¯
There was a subtle warmth of affection.
He raised his head. His strong green eyes were the only thing that captured Charlize.
¡°I am rationally attracted to the grandmaster. Therefore, as the housemaster, I hope you will not be with His Majesty.¡±
But Kahu was different from Dn.
If Dn couldn¡¯t differentiate between public and private matters and falls in love with Charlize. Kahu¡¯s public feelings were greater than his private feelings.
So Kahu said what he had to say while feeling his heart pounding and trembling in his voice.
¡°But for me, the public is more important.¡±
Charlize, who was quiet, slowly lowered her gaze and rose. A subtle look reached Kahu.
Kahu clenched his fist a little hard. If he hadn¡¯te to his senses, he¡¯d been fascinated by Charlize and seemed to copse.
¡°¡You¡¯re keeping me in check at the same time as your confession.¡±
Charlize said.
Of course, the Emperor couldn¡¯t even approach the Lady he was courting publicly.
¡°Yourbination is too dangerous.¡±
Kahu replied firmly.
For the first time, Charlize realized that Kahu was older than her.
Even though he got this close to the essence of Charlize, it was the first time she¡¯d ever seen a person who wasn¡¯t stained by her.
Maybe, this part.
It may have caused the difference between Charlize¡¯s attitude towards Dn and Kahu.
Because Charlize was the only exception to Dn.
But she had no intention of following Kahu¡¯s words. There was tension in the eyes that were tightly confronted in the air.
Charlize didn¡¯t avert his eyes.
A few days after that.
The envoy came from the Seruna Empire, where Dn said he would start a war soon.
The reason was to promote friendship between the empires. Charlize was in charge of weing the envoy.
The envoy said in surprise to Charlize.
It was a natural reaction.
Thenguage that Charlize could speak was not only the Seruna Empire.
As Kiera, there was no ce on the continent that did not show its status. 400 years of time brings a lot to a person.
Charlize surprised the envoy with her extensive background knowledge and unobstructed subject matter.
Charlize¡¯s maids, who were watching from afar, spoke proudly.
¡°There¡¯s nothing the grandmaster can¡¯t do.¡±
¡°She¡¯s amazing every time I look at her.¡±
¡°His Majesty. Didn¡¯t he always look at the grandmaster that way?¡±
¡°Actually, it was strange from the beginning.¡±
Dn¡¯s courtship was also known by the envoys. Although it was notmon for the emperor to court the grandmaster.
After meeting Charlize in person, the envoys convinced the whole story.
The beauty and the elegant atmosphere are reminiscent of a fairy. Charlize¡¯s knowledge was vast, and she was perfect with the charisma that made him bow his head repeatedly.
<¡It is a beautiful ne. Thank you.>
Charlize replied.
What the envoy gave was a mysterious blue diamond ne. It was transparent and solid. Rare and expensive.
The peculiarity of the de Empire was that there were no female elders in the imperial family. There are no empress dowager or empress.
The highest position was Charlize. Perhaps higher than the emperor, all the envoys rushed to lower themselves in front of her.
The envoys even said things they had to hide from Charlize as if their vignce had disappeared.
Charlize drank alcohol.
And she listened silently. She didn¡¯t know. The emperor who ruled the Seruna Empire in this era was a tyrant.
It was a word full of envy.
For Charlize, it felt very strange.
Just as Dn caused a rebellion and overthrew the imperial family, the Seruna Empire had a nuance that it wanted the ruling power to change.
It was just a dangerous remark from an envoy, so he soon came to his senses.
As the banquet was about to end, Charlize said.
The envoys politely set an example.
Her steps back with the gift were slow.
Perhaps the nobles and people of the Seruna Empire would wee Dn¡¯s war.
When Dn became their new ruler, they were sure to rejoice.
It was ironic.
Dn would rule the continent as a perfect tyrant.
¡°Master.¡±
¡°Oh, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize, who saw Dn, was delighted.
¡°Did you finish your work safely?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize smiled lightly as she saw Dn in front of the imperial pce.
¡°Wasn¡¯t your Majesty busy with other business?¡±
¡°I¡¯m done with my work.¡±
Charlize paid attention to the box that Dn was carrying.
Before she knew it, the sun was setting in the sky.
Dn, who turned his back on the light, sticking out a box. Charlize waited still.
¡°Actually, I was in a hurry to give you this gift.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a ne.¡±
Should she tell him that she just received a diamond ne from the envoy?
Dn opened the box.
It was a muchrger and more beautiful blue diamond than the envoy gave it to her.
¡®Shadow didn¡¯t report it?¡¯
Charlize hid her expression for now.
¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful ne.¡±
There was sincerity in giving gifts. Charlize replied so that Dn wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed.
But Dn smiled slowly as if he knew everything.
¡°I know that the envoy gave you a ne.¡±
¡°¡?¡±
Well, there¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t know.
Charlize looked up at the unexpected remark. Dn¡¯s blue eyes glistened like a sapphire. The emperor¡¯s uniform was elegant.
¡°Ah¡ Your Majesty. Excuse me, but may I ask why?¡±
If it were Dn¡¯s personality, he would never give a duplicate gift. So Charlize was curious.
Dn replied.
¡°On Master¡¯s birthday, I gave you a ne that was separated with a dagger, so I tried to refrain from giving simr gifts.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice was firm. He continued.
¡°I always thought that a gift I gave should always be more precious than a gift from someone else.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I want Master to be surrounded by only the gifts I gave you. Because I want to give you only the best things, where the word top is not wasted.¡±
Charlize was out of breath for a moment.
¡®Dn has always shown this level of tenderness.¡¯
But why¡
At that moment, all of Dn¡¯s feelings surged like a wave and overwhelmed Charlize.
¡°See only the best, wear only the best, and listen to only the best words. Master is just precious.¡±
Why didn¡¯t she notice it? She realized that it was so clear now. Dn wanted Charlize as a woman. Mix skin and share the warmth. Kiss and love each other fiercely.
Also, Charlize, too, considers Dn a man.
¡®Kahu and Dn. They feel different to me.¡¯
Ever since she met Kahu, she has been obsessed with that moment. But now she sees Dn. All fell apart and disappeared.
She felt weird. She felt like he was a stranger, as a male.
¡®Why have I always been an exception to Dn?¡¯
Suddenly, she thought deeply. No, Charlize found the right word.
¡®This is.¡¯
It was excitement.
To Dn, she was excited.
Rationally. She was attracted.
Chapter 80: Illustration
¡°¡Master?¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
Was Charlize too quiet? Dn asked quietly.
Dn looked at Charlize¡¯s expression and took the ne out of the box. As she was not wearing any other jewelry today, the nape of Charlize¡¯s neck was white.
¡°I¡¯ll put it on you. Please look back for a moment.¡±
Charlize listened quietly. She pulled her hair up on her own. Btedly, the tip of her ear turned red.
Dn¡¯s fingers ran across Charlize¡¯s skin. Probably because it was the weakest part of the neck, it was overly sensuous.
Even though Dn gave her a ne the other day. She was conscious of it once and her breath trembled.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize put her hair down. The maid, who was standing by her side, calmly epted the empty box.
Dn naturally took Charlize¡¯s hand. He tightened his fingers tightly as if they were intertwined with heat.
She never thought deeply about living in the same building as Dn. However, it was strange to enter the Emperor¡¯s Pce by holding hands like that.
After all, they lived together.
¡°Master.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
¡°Since we¡¯re done working early, why don¡¯t we take a break and meet again in the evening?¡±
Dn has suggested in a low voice. Her earlobe was itchy for nothing.
¡°Actually, there was an ice garden that I prepared for you. They said that it is the most beautiful thing to see with the lights at night.¡±
In what spirit did she nod her head?
¡°I like it, Your Majesty.¡±
When she came to her senses, Charlize returned to the lc room.
She was absent-minded.
It was onlyter that she realized that she was meeting Dn again in the evening. But with her heart beating like this¡
¡°Grandmaster, I brought some clothes to change.¡±
¡°Wait a minute. I want to be alone.¡±
At Charlize¡¯s rare expression, the maid was surprised but immediately withdrew.
Her mind was quiteplicated.
Charlize closed her eyes.
***
¡°Hello, Prince.¡±
When she first saw Dn. He was a boy reading a book. Inorganic eyes as if they were not interested in the world.
But Charlize felt a deep sense of homogeneity at the moment. It was an indescribable feeling for her. Looking back, it is now clear.
She was terribly d to see him.
¡°Nice to meet you, Prince.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you, too.¡±
At that time, each other¡¯s hands were entangled in the air. For two years after returning, she did not visit the Grand Duchy and did mana training with Dn.
That¡¯s why she thought she was d to see Dn as soon as she saw him. No. It wasn¡¯t that simple feeling.
¡®Maybe from the moment I first met that boy.¡¯
The young prince who kept his eyes on her. A boy who soon lost his 7th concubine and will be alone in the world. He resonated with his soul without speaking in front of the predicted solitude.
¡®¡I might have been attracted to this boy.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t that she got used to being influenced by Dn, it was Charlize herself.
Even at a time when Dn is perfectly in her hands and she doesn¡¯t have to be nicer anymore. Charlize stayed too close to Dn. She didn¡¯t keep her distance.
Assuming that Dn¡¯s contact or gaze was a different man, she became more certain.
¡®If it¡¯s another man, I feel ufortable.¡¯
Wrapping arms around her waist, holding hands, touching lips with fingers. Facing the gaze looking into the abyss.
Reaching out her bare feet to give her a foot bath, and the back of his hand touched her cheek.
She liked the delicacy of the eyes entangled in silence. Neither his possessiveness nor the desire of the impatient man. She didn¡¯t hate it.
The sexual tension that flows in the air. She knew but didn¡¯t scatter it.
Suddenly, she got the impression that Dn was waiting for her. If the emperor was such a genius, he would have known her feelings in advance before Charlize noticed it.
But he said that he gave her some time and waited until she found time to looked back on himself.
¡®To revenge.¡¯
She was wary of the feeling of love. Kahu¡¯s approach was also rejected for that reason.
She didn¡¯t want to have soft feelings like love. Because she didn¡¯t want to miss the tension for revenge for a moment.
But it was just a thought that she didn¡¯t know Dn¡¯s love, which she didn¡¯t know before and after.
¡®Dn, you.¡¯
Even if she gets revenge. Even if she uses him. Even on the verge of destruction. He said it doesn¡¯t matter to everyone.
Just to see Dn as a man. She just asked.
She just wants that one person, Dn, to be seen as a man. She has only been asking.
¡®He would be happy to help me.¡¯
¡®You¡¯re willing to help me.¡¯
If he loves her that much, she will attract him. Because it was him who asked her to fall into hell together.
And¡
She won¡¯t turn away anymore.
The words of the courtship were swirling around in her mind. Various and detailed descriptions of a person in love.
It was the same as Charlize today.
She immerses herself in Dn, reflects on the moment they spend together, and gives meaning to him.
It was shortly after meeting Kahu that she refused the proposal of the young noble masters.
Kahu asked Charlize not to be with Dn. Why?
There was no reason to follow those words.
She was once close to marrying Kahu, so at some point, she felt affectionate feelings toward Kahu.
However, when Kahu confessed his feelings, it became a situation where she had to choose between the two. Charlize left Kahu without any regrets. She chose Dn.
After all, it was Charlize¡¯s feelings.
¡®I will still run for revenge.¡¯
Even so.
¡°I will call you Master.¡±
If he were the one who respected her from the beginning.
If he were the first positive person in her life. What does it matter if love is mixed in the meantime? It¡¯s him who wants to take revenge with her.
¡®But we still need to check.¡¯
***
There were many ice statues in the ice garden. As Dn said, things that might have been in during the day sparkled brilliantly when they were illuminated.
¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s beautiful, Your Majesty.¡±
She literally meant it. The admiration flowed out by herself.
The ice garden was a little far from the Imperial Pce. Because they had to go through snow-covered fields in the middle.
Charlize reached out her fingertips to the ice that carved the actual castle in detail. Her fingertips are sore, but she can bear it.
It was perfect to call it a work of art, as if it had devoted its life to detail. It was a statue that realistically depicted the splendid and magnificent structure of the castle.
The lights are popping up.
The lighting that illuminated the transparent ice crystals was breathtakingly beautiful.
¡°Will everything melt away after winter?¡±
Dn responded, as if there was regret in Charlize¡¯s voice.
¡°I¡¯m going to put conservation magic on it so it doesn¡¯t melt forever.¡±
Charlize looked up at Dn¡¯s down-to-earth response.
¡°Everything has an end, so it¡¯s beautiful. It¡¯s a pity, but I don¡¯t want that much, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°¡As far as I¡¯m concerned, I have never learned the end from Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s face was hardened.
At that moment, the red light made Dn¡¯s cheeks hot.
Dn¡¯s eyes, which were filled with obsession, were dangerous. The muscles on the cheeks hardened finely. Dn is holding back.
All the images that passed before his eyes were colorful. A piece of rose on a pure white bed sheet. If Charlize wasn¡¯t stronger than Dn.
¡®I¡¯ve already.¡¯
Except for Charlize, the strongest and most genius human beings in the world. It was undeniably Dn. He was raised by Charlize, but it was also the essence of Dn himself.
He has a face that twists the wrist and wants to drink the blood. He had the look of coveting a woman.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize took off her lips as if she had been bewitched.
¡°What did you think of when you first saw me?¡±
Is it because of the afterglow of being immersed in reminiscences?
Dn¡¯s change felt even more stark. Dn is no longer a boy. He is not the ambiguity that stood on the boundary between a boy and an adult.
He is neither a prince nor a crown prince.
He fed the Emperor a piece of Ehyrit. He was an emperor and tyrant who took power after exterminating the royal family.
It was not revealed to everyone, but he couldn¡¯t help not knowing that it was Charlize¡¯s intention.
Often Charlize felt that Dn was mimicking human emotions. At this moment, he endured something. He tilted his head, pretending nothing was wrong.
¡°Do you want an honest answer, or.¡±
Dn¡¯s lips were red.
¡°Do you want a pleasant answer?¡±
Does it mean that the two answers are different? Charlize frowned softly.
¡°Can¡¯t we listen to both?¡±
¡°Charlize.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn silently. Dn said.
¡°How about doing it like this? If you give me an answer to my courtship, I¡¯ll give you both answers.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Somewhere, numb.
Dn smiled briefly, as if he didn¡¯t expect much from Charlize¡¯s silence.
After that, while walking through the ice garden, they chatted asionally. These were words that only skimmed the surface.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I also had a great time.¡±
Since they had to return to the same Imperial Pce anyway, Dn and Charlize walked together.
Footprints began to be carved in the snowy field, which had to be passed through. Charlize looked down at the hands that were holding Dn¡¯s. And she raised her head again. The boundary between the night sky and Dn¡¯s ck hair was vague.
The employees stood far away, fearing that they would dare to interfere.
Suddenly Charlize stopped walking. It was because the shoces of the new shoes were untied.
¡°¡I¡¯ll do it.¡±
The moment he discovered this, Dn immediately knelt facing Charlize.
The emperor¡¯s knee is precious. He was a heavenly ruler who should not dare to be bent by anyone and is known to have been chosen by heaven.
But Dn bent down to tie the knot in Charlize¡¯s shoce.
Dn¡¯s white skin is clearly contrasted, perhaps due to his ck hair. The voice of impulsive desire became stronger at the moment.
Is there a reason not to check?
Charlize reached out her hand. And she lifted Dn¡¯s chin silently.
Dn¡¯s expression was strange. He didn¡¯t understand the situation a little bit and looked nk.
¡°¡Dn.¡±
Charlize called Dn¡¯s name, and soon after, she bent down. She went down to Dn¡¯s eye level.
She didn¡¯t close her eyes. Because she wanted to see his face. She just kissed the defenseless emperor on the lips.
It was just touching.
But. That alone. The whole world was running. It was terribly soft, and she was blinded by the alluring scent that emanated from him. It was ticklish.
Charlize took it off again.
¡°¡¡±
Dn stopped and looked up at Charlize. He never once denied Charlize. He never pushes Charlize away for a second.
Now too. It¡¯s the same.
¡®Again.¡¯
As if taking a stamp, Charlize pressed her lips against Dn¡¯s again.
As if the iplete pieces with cracks were perfectly interlocked. It was so warm. It was pounding. It was exciting. It felt like only Dn and Charlize were the only colors in the ck and white world.
It was their first kiss.
Tickling like a feather, a heat kiss.
Ahh.
It was only then that Charlize truly realized.
¡®I love you.¡¯
I,
You.
The thought didn¡¯tst long.
The next moment, Dn¡¯s palms wrapped around Charlize¡¯s neck.
As if this isn¡¯t enough. It was a hand that contained a clear desire.
***
Chapter 81
When the desire he had endured was revealed, the whole world only became hotter. It seemed that Saint¡¯s sensitive senses were all focused on his lips.
The rising breath was mercilessly taken away, and it got tangled up randomly.
It got deeper.
To the end of the deep sea if wepare it to the sea. Charlize stepped back first.
¡°¡Haaahh.¡±
Suddenly, Charlize was half-hugged by Dn.
Charlize pressed Dn¡¯s shoulder down.
¡°Dn.¡±
It sounded like a wake-up call, but it just sounded stimting to Dn. It was Dn, not His Majesty.
Their lips were close to each other.
Charlize looked down at Dn. Charlize¡¯s hair was a little messy. Because Dn¡¯s hand on the back of her neck deepened at the same time as the kiss.
¡°Do you not like it?¡±
¡°¡I don¡¯t hate it.¡±
It¡¯s because it¡¯s the first time for Charlize.
Of course, it¡¯s the first time for Dn too, but no matter how genius he is. He was way too good.
It was a kiss that was so hazy that she was confused.
Since she knew him, she was the closest to him.
¡°Me too¡¡±
Perhaps it was the most nerve-racking moment in her life. Charlize tried to say it calmly.
¡°That¡¯s what I think about Your Majesty.¡±
It was an answer to Dn¡¯s confession of love. Dn, who only noticed the fine nuance difference, was quiet for a moment.
¡®Me too. Like that.¡¯
But Dn soon lifted the corners of his mouth. Even that, it didn¡¯t matter.
Even if Charlize¡¯s feelings are not intact. Dn loves Charlize enough to fill the gap.
¡°I love you, Charlize.¡±
Dn confessed again, stroking Charlize¡¯s hair. The messy hair was rearranged.
¡°Tomorrow night, I will order fireworks in front of the Imperial Pce. Prepare champagne too¡¡±
It was an unfamiliar experience, so Charlize held Dn¡¯s arms and touched his lips.
Dn¡¯s breath wrapped around her finger. He exhaled hotly.
¡°¡Should I put up with it?¡±
¡°Now¡¡±
It sounds like no.
Unlike Dn, who seemed to be boiling likeva, Charlize was calm on the outside.
She shined refreshingly and dreamily alone. Charlize groped Dn¡¯s lips with a seemingly indifferent face.
Dn spoke slowly.
¡°The view from the lc room would be nice, but¡¡±
Dn¡¯s thighs are hard, Charlize thought as she listened to him.
¡°The Senvicio Room, where I will be staying that day, will be a good ce to watch the fireworks.¡±
An invitation of the night to express it in a roundabout way. Fireworks and champagne are just an elegant excuse. It was an offer to spend the night together.
However, Dn¡¯s reaction was drawn to the extent that Charlize allowed it.
Therefore,
Charlize touched Dn¡¯s lips without saying anything. It¡¯s thick. And soft. Every time he pronounced a phrase, every detail was felt.
Dn continued, perhaps noticing that she was not willing to answer easily.
¡°¡I¡¯ll wait.¡±
Charlize is right to see Dn, like that.
But kissing wasn¡¯t enough. As much as she considered paying attention to other things besides revenge for the first time. She had to check it perfectly.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Charles whispered in Dn¡¯s arms.
They soon parted.
Tomorrow night, if Charlize finds the Senvicio room. Maybe they can¡¯t stop each other here. With both Dn and Charlize implicitly intuition.
***
In the lc room where she returned to sleep, Charlize saw an unexpected guest.
It was a fairy.
¡°Why now?¡±
Charlize paused for a moment and got closer. This time, the fairies did not run away.
¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±
Charlize asked kindly. When her mana circle was opened to the limit, the fairies hidden among the flower buds appeared.
The fairies answered quietly.
¡®The fairy didn¡¯t exin who I was.¡¯
After dreaming of Kiera.
Charlize searched through books about fairies and investigated them in her own way. However, this species only existed in ancient legends, and there was no proper data.
In fact, there were more than one or two strange things.
¡®It¡¯s strange that I¡¯ve never seen it before the regression.¡¯
If she¡¯s looking at the fairy because she has a fairy¡¯s blood rtion, she should have seen it before returning.
But why after the regression? Did the fairies only show up to Charlize after meeting Dn?
¡®Do they have a rtionship with Dn?¡¯
The fairies pped their wings. Although they were as small as a human thumb, they were very beautiful. There was no such thing as an alluring fairy for nothing.
The fairies cut off their words, so Charlize had to understand them properly.
By helping. Is it the sound of lending something like ¡®the fairy¡¯s powder¡¯ fromst time?
It made her feel no pain, she was drawn to it. Charlize wanted to nod her head right away. If you can feel the best pleasure, why is that a problem?
Love should not be involved, or love should be a sacred realm. She didn¡¯t like those words.
There are many kinds of love, and Eros, the sexual attraction, was also love.
However, Charlize was more eager to confirm. With her pure self, without borrowing any artificial power.
That¡¯s why she refused.
¡°No, I don¡¯t need it.¡±
Unfortunately, the fairies circled around Charlize.
More than that. Charlize had a question. Why did she keep looking for the fairy?
She even used the fairy¡¯s powder and recalled the forgotten memory of Kiera.
Charlize wondered why the fairy made her meet Dn in her dream.
¡°With whom¡ Dn and I?¡±
Dn was the only one who appeared in Kiera¡¯s dream. So Dn and Charlize were meant to be, the fairy said.
It was not a strange celebration of a match made in heaven. It was a word that sounded strange, as if there was something hidden behind it.
Charlize tilted her head in wonder.
The fairies said something unknown.
Somehow, they were the fairies who spoke earnestly. As if it were a secret, they were looking around.
However, there is only Charlize in this space.
Charlize followed the fairy.
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
The moment Charlize was about to reach out, the fairies disappeared from the air.
Perhaps it was just because of that purpose, they just disappeared at Charlize¡¯s rejection.
The wings of the fairies remain in the air like afterimages. Only the fairy¡¯s powder was falling.
It was no surprise to get used to the fairies who suddenly disappeared. Because they¡¯re things that can¡¯t be controlled.
Just.
¡®We have to keep it?¡¯
Charlize was puzzled. However, all the fairies that would solve the mystery had disappeared.
¡®Of course, I can find out.¡¯
There were no eternal secrets. One day Charlize would have solved all the clues.
Although it may not have been done by any human being in history throughout the future, past, and present. There was no limit to Charlize.
Charlize made everything possible.
Wasn¡¯t that the reason why the secret organization ¡®Alperier¡¯ offered Charlize a persistent offer to join the team?
Charlize suddenly put her finger on her lips.
The heat is still there. Her fingertips became hot.
***
The Senvicio Room.
The next evening, Charlize epted Dn¡¯s invitation. The conversation went on naturally.
¡°The envoys of the Seruna Empire went back after praising Master to the skies.¡±
The champagne was a bit bitter.
Charlize, who was in charge of responding to the envoy, put down her ss and responded.
¡°Really? They seemed deeply dissatisfied with the emperor of the Seruna.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Is this why Your Majesty chose the Seruna Empire as the first country to dere war?¡±
Dn smiled briefly as if he would not deny it.
¡°¡ That¡¯s right, Master. I don¡¯t fight unwinnable wars.¡±
Even in this atmosphere, the revenge that would destroy the empire was steadily progressing.
For sure, Kahu had a good sense. When Charlize and Dn are together, it¡¯s not just the empire. What would happen to the entire continent was unknown.
Dn, who noticed something else, drew attention.
¡°You asked me about my first impression.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn.
¡°To start with an honest answer, when I first met you, I felt that you were ¡®same¡¯ as me.¡±
¡®Same?¡¯
Dn and herself? Is it a sense of belonging?
It was an odd answer.
Charlize asked slowly.
¡°What¡¯s the second pleasant answer?¡±
¡°¡ I felt it was fate. This person is mine. That¡¯s what I thought.¡±
Coincidentally, Dn said the word ¡®fate¡¯ that the fairy was talking about again.
Charlize stopped breathing for a moment.
There were no servants in the Imperial Pce tonight. Shadow, too, had retreated far away for now.
It¡¯s enough to hit the soundproof wall with mana, but if any sound is heard in the ears of another man. Even if it was Shadow, Dn had to cut off his ear.
With good timing, the fireworks he had predicted went off. The fireworks embroidered in the sky were very beautiful.
Boom-boom-boom
But both Dn and Charlize couldn¡¯t take their eyes off each other.
Without saying a word. They looked and looked.
Dn slowly put down a ss of champagne.
¡°Do I have permission?¡±
Charlize agreed. Tonight, after taking a bath, she came to this ce Dn had been waiting for. From the beginning, it was permission.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°How far¡ Can I reach?¡±
¡°To the end.¡±
So, as if there was no need to hesitate, Charlize¡¯s voice softened.
Dn was silent for a moment.
He confessed slowly.
¡°Actually, I chose a non-alcoholic drink because I wanted to vividly remember today with a clear mind that I will never forget even after I die.¡±
She suddenly realized that she was like him.
Because Charlize also refused the fairy¡¯s help.
Without a clear mind, there was no meaning. Dn got up from his chair.
He walked closer to Charlize.
Soft scarlet lighting. A beautiful and dazzling night sky. With an overly fragrant Dn and an unfamiliar expressionless face. Even the intense touch she felt when she mixed her lips was vividly revived.
Charlize looked at Dn. Dn greedily grabbed one of Charlize¡¯s hands.
Naturally, the ss that Charlize was holding rolled over the carpet.
¡°Anytime, if you want to stop. Just push my shoulder, and I¡¯m going to stop with a little bit of force.¡±
Before their lips met again, Dn warned her kindly.
Enough. He has endured it.
¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±
While struggling, Charlize said sternly.
¡°Dn.¡±
In the air.
Charlize¡¯s voice was scattered sweetly and faintly.
***
Chapter 82
Charlize¡¯s mind was clear.
So these sensations were reality itself.
It wasn¡¯t even the fairy¡¯s help. It was real that she couldn¡¯t even say that she was drunk. To the extent that she got goosebumps, she felt a sense of reality at the moment.
¡®I¡¯m kissing Dn.¡¯
It won¡¯t stop at the kiss.
Charlize visited this ce today to go to the end with Dn.
The sound came from Charlize¡¯s mouth inadvertently.
It felt different from their first kiss in the snowfield.
The Senvicio Room in the Imperial Pce was much warmer and morefortable.
Trying to reach deeper, Dn grabbed Charlize¡¯s chin and lifted it up.
It was a passionate kiss, as if pushing a little hastily.
No matter how genius he is, Dn was really good at everything. He was good at everything, even the kiss was perfect.
¡®That¡¯s how you make a woman happy.¡¯
Charlize watched every emperor¡¯s night as a sword. She could not be sexually ignorant, and she knew all kinds of methods of sexual behaviors which are secretly transferred.
However, experiencing yourself like this was another story.
Charlize pushed Dn slightly.
How long has it been since they kissed each other? Dn, who has already led it with such excitement, was amazing.
¡°Hold on, Your Majesty¡¡±
Charlize spoke slowly as if she were breathing.
The two lips were close.
¡°¡What do you want me to do?¡±
Dn took a breath.
Dn¡¯s breath tickled her nose. Her eyes were a little hazy.
It was champagne without alcohol, but it still looked like she was drunk.
In the mood. In desire. To each other.
Even if she told him to stop here, Dn will stop right away. Charlize replied in a whisper.
¡°A little slower¡¡±
Dn, who had been quiet for a while, hugged Charlize.
The center of gravity shook, so Charlize reflexively hugged Dn¡¯s neck with both hands.
Their lips met each other as if it was natural. And this time, the kiss was slow and soft, as if savoring their lips.
Because everything is a new stimulus. It even tingled to the spine.
Moment by moment, when their lips fall off. In the meantime, a momentary awkwardness filled her.
But she endures it. While being aware of the tight breathing.
Dnid Charlize on the bed.
¡®It¡¯s my first time.¡¯
It was the first time she was seen as such an explicit woman.
Dn¡¯s weight pressed down Charlize. Charlize grabbed Dn¡¯s cor.
If she didn¡¯t catch anything, she couldn¡¯t resist the rushing sensation. Dn sped Charlize¡¯s other hand.
¡°Charlize.¡±
Before touching her lips again, Dn couldn¡¯t stand it and pronounced it.
Charlize¡¯s hair, which had always been fluttering, was dazzling as it loosened up the bed like embroidery. Charlize¡¯s uniquely open navy eyes capture Dn. Her skin was soft, and Charlize¡¯s voice provoked Dn softly.
It was reality, not a dream.
It wasn¡¯t imaginary, it wasn¡¯t a lie, it was real.
Charlize allowed Dn.
¡°I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get hurt.¡±
Promise to do his best to take care of her. Dn led Charlize.
The rose petals decorated on the bed made the tip of their nose numb. Fireworks were constantly popping up in the night sky. By the time it stopped, a different meaning of me had colored Charlize.
As if copsed from exhaustion, Charlize fell asleep for a moment.
She felt very drowsy and happy.
In her dream, Charlize stood in front of the temple in a white dress.
¡®Temple?¡¯
It was a temple dedicated to Ehyrit.
After eating the ¡®pieces of Ehyrit¡¯, she became Kiera, and desperately prayed to bring out the miracle of God called regression.
She wasn¡¯t that religious. So, even though she knew it was her dream, Charlize was surprised.
¡®Why am I dreaming like this?¡¯
Charlize slowly entered the temple.
There was only one person, Charlize.
Only pink pirs showed their presence, and no priests or knights were seen in the temple.
Charlize walked and walked.
The splendidly decorated stairs, the statues that are as elegant as the masterpieces of the artist¡¯s soul, and the white marble shining in the sunlight of the great sun.
¡®It¡¯s spacious and vast.¡¯
She had no idea how big it was.
There is no end.
Charlize soon became confused.
She definitely saw the entrance to the temple earlier, but now she couldn¡¯t even find the exit.
But she wasn¡¯t afraid.
It¡¯s a strange expression, but because it seemed to be protected by thisrge temple.
It¡¯s so damn clean. She just felt that the whole ce was of high purity.
¡®It¡¯s mysterious.¡¯
The feeling of being wrapped warmly.
She looked up at the mural painted on the ceiling and thought.
She¡¯s being overwhelmed.
¡®On what?¡¯
In an instant, reality and dream were mixed.
Suddenly, the feeling of stroking her hair made her mind float naturally.
As the sleep ended, Charlize immediately woke up.
She opened her eyes slowly.
¡°¡¡±
It was Dn.
The Emperor, who was stroking Charlize¡¯s hair, stopped his hand when their eyes met.
It¡¯s still the Senvicio Room.
On the bed they were lying with, Charlize was in Dn¡¯s arms.
¡°Are you tired?¡±
Charlize shook his head.
Dnughed briefly.
Charlize doesn¡¯t get tired easily. It was Dn who pushed Charlize so hard that he fell asleep.
The air between their eyes zed like a me in an instant. It was terriblyfortable, but at the same time, it was a tingling heat.
¡°¡It was good.¡±
Even though there was no object, Dn immediately understood what Charlize was saying.
First night.
It was their first night.
¡®It was the best.¡¯
Charlize thought with a hazy mind.
As she exhausted her stamina to the limit, all the pleasures of inner pleasure were awakened by force and pushed to the sensitive extreme.
In fact, she didn¡¯t know she would feel this good.
She was always surrounded by pleasant things, so the threshold of pleasure was high. It was good enough to go beyond that.
When Charlize spoke right away, Dn¡¯s cheeks reddened.
¡°I also¡ felt like I was in paradise.¡±
The pleasure in that voice was still hot as if it were burning.
¡®If I had the help of the fairy, I would have been disappointed.¡¯
Charlize thought and pressed her neck with her finger.
The inside of her neck was a little dry and rough.
However, it was force majeure that the sound leaked.
¡°¡¡±
Dn naturally took Charlize¡¯s hand, leaving another warm kiss on the back of her hand.
Before and after the regression, they were the first to each other, and it was also their first time getting involved in love.
Except for love for their family, even having someone in line was the only one with each other.
Maybe it was obvious. Because ordinary people can¡¯t handle them.
Those who dig into the inner side of the other person will soon lose interest. It would have been more interesting to y while immersed in your own mind.
But when Charlize reached out like this, Dn grabbed her.
Just like when she was struggling in a nightmare with the ckshaw flower.
The hand force is firm and does not change.
¡®It¡¯s all in the past that I¡¯ve forgotten.¡¯
No matter how much she stretched out her hand when she was young.
No one in Ronan¡¯s family held her.
¡°What kind of rtionship are we now?¡±
Till now.
It¡¯s too early to talk about revenge. Both knew that Charlize was not the type to dwell on the Empress.
¡°¡I¡¯m your lover.¡±
The emperor does not have lovers.
Because if the woman does not have an official title, a precious royal family may be born as an illegitimate child.
If it was not the empress, it was proper etiquette to bring her into the concubine.
But Charlize didn¡¯t care.
Anyway, even the imperial etiquette was now able to be changed ording to Charlize and Dn¡¯s will.
In addition. None of the nobles could object.
¡°I¡¯m going to announce it to everyone.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So that there¡¯s no man I don¡¯t know on the whole continent.¡±
The possessive desire was clear.
Charlize nodded her head, telling him to do whatever he wanted.
¡®It¡¯s a public rtionship.¡¯
It was already known that the emperor was courting Charlize.
If he directly announced that they were lovers, it would have caused another stir.
Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t a matter for Charlize to care about.
¡°What should we do with the ss?¡±
The Emperor asked as he tucked her hair into her ear. Charlize replied.
¡°We have to keep going.¡±
The division of construction had to be done properly.
He looked at Charlize.
He was just an adult man. He also smiled as if his heart had eased a little.
¡°Thank you, Charlize.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°For staying by my side.¡±
He expresses it every time.
While they were making love, he called Charlize¡¯s name by whispering endlessly, ¡°I like you¡±, ¡°I love you¡±. The climax was also with her name.
¡°¡Charlize¡¡°
As if he¡¯s engraving it.
The sound of breathing in her ears.
It looked terribly familiar, so it was more strange.
No skin had not touched, and no flesh had not beenmitted. She truly realized the meaning of unity, which is often expressed as bing one.
It¡¯s soft, it¡¯s warm, and yes. What on earth is this feeling?
¡°I wanted to do it.¡±
She was tired as if sharing the joy.
It was a properly colored atmosphere.
Dn confessed like a confession.
¡°I felt like a beast, and there were times when I was so absorbed in the thought of it all day. It was the first time in my life that I had been engulfed in such a strong impulse, so I was embarrassed and ashamed. But it was no use trying not to think about it.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Rather, I feel like I¡¯m being stimted to do more. At some point, even my attempts to suppress my thoughts stopped. I¡¯ve been so deeply immersed in the thought that it¡¯s painful.¡±
Charlize looked at Dn.
¡°I read in a book that women and men have different points of view to feel the sexuality. I try not to rush, it always hurts at first, but I tried anyway. But just in case, I¡¡±
¡°It didn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±
Charlize smiled at Dn.
¡°I felt good, and you don¡¯t have to me yourself because you can¡¯t control your thoughts.¡±
¡°¡Is that so?¡±
Dn lowered his gaze. Charlize asked Dn.
¡°Has it died down now?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Dn replied after a moment of silence.
¡°¡It¡¯s gotten worse.¡±
Just like when you drink sea water to quench your thirst, you be more thirsty.
It was a thirst that could not be quenched.
As if it was only Charlize, Dn stared at her clearly.
That look in his eyes. Heavier than a tattoo engraved with drops of blood on the skin, like an eternal oath that binds the soul. He¡¯s approaching.
It is said that if you believe that if you get drunk on the feeling of love, you won¡¯t break.¡¯
Dn¡¯s love seemed tost forever. Was Charlize also drunk on the fantasy of love? No, she wasn¡¯t.
Charlize wasn¡¯t blind in love like Dn was.
Her priorities were still clear.
¡®Revengees first.¡¯
She spent the night trying to test it from the beginning.
And. It was right that Charlize also loved Dn.
But they were even lovers.
If the dayes when Dn gets in the way of revenge on Kiera. Charlize would let go of Dn without hesitation.
¡®But for now, this would be fine.¡¯
Charlize pulled Dn in. Dn, who understood the meaning, wanted Charlize again.
Until the morninges.
Charlize couldn¡¯t sleep again. Continuing on, it was a desire.
Chapter 83
The next day, the emperor announced to the nobles that he had be lovers with Charlize.
Many were surprised to hear that Dn had be a lover of Charlize, and outwardly congratted him.
Because they had seen how hard the emperor had been courting her.
¡®Eventually, like this.¡¯
Kahu¡¯s expression hardened.
He told Charlize to keep a distance from Dn, but she didn¡¯t listen.
Of course, there was no reason for Charlize to listen to it.
In the end, Kahu put public feelings first for Charlize.
Still, this bitter feeling is because he loves Charlize.
¡®Before returning, why did you disappear?¡¯
Kahu closed his eyes slowly and then opened them.
Still, the contribution was his priority.
The nobles thought Charlize would be the empress as if it were natural. She received a toast in advance, saying that she has gained a month that will remain in history.
But from Kahu¡¯s point of view.
¡®I don¡¯t think so at all.¡¯
If Charlize¡¯s purpose was to be the Empress from the beginning, it would have already been her seat.
Even in the emperor¡¯s announcement, he would not have used the word ¡®lover¡¯, but would have clearly said ¡®the empress nominee¡¯.
He doesn¡¯t mean it by Dn. Dn would have wanted to marry Charlize.
¡®Perhaps it¡¯s just dating.¡¯
He was sure Charlize wanted it.
Although dating is not right for the emperor under etiquette.
After thinking this far, Kahu smiled briefly.
The etiquette was a word that was not already at the level of their eyes.
This made Kahu¡¯s guess clear.
¡®Allws, institutions, and nobles can¡¯t stop them.¡¯
It¡¯s a gentle reign, but if Dn¡¯s reign is not that of a tyrant. What in the world is a tyrant?
¡®What is Charlize¡¯s real purpose?¡¯
From the beginning, it was strange that ¡®Shadow¡¯ was organized separately from the Imperial Knights as a direct order of the emperor.
Although Kahu stands at the top of all knights in the Empire as the 1st Imperial Knights Commander. He waspletely separate from Shadow.
In addition, there has been some dangerous news recently.
¡®Shadow receives incredibly intense training.¡¯
If it¡¯s before the rebellion.
It is understandable that Shadow¡¯s power is Dn¡¯s power, but now the emperor was in absolute power.
The Emperor¡¯s power was very stable.
But why?
In this empire, in this continent. What the hell are you going to do?
It was the entanglement of sympathetic anger that distracted the public¡¯s thoughts.
Suddenly, Kahu stood up from his seat.
There were only Kahu and the butler in the mansion¡¯s office.
¡°Huu¡¡±
As Kahu nervously walked around the office, he barely breathed deeply.
Even if he tried to calm his emotions. It didn¡¯t go well.
The object of anger is¡
Perhaps Dn, or Kahu himself.
Or perhaps a lovesick toward Charlize. Because she was also Kahu¡¯s first love. Just because he heard the news, it doesn¡¯t stop his unrequited love.
He became more obsessed with Charlize than before the regression.
But he was both attracted and scared at the same time.
Now, rather than wondering why he was caught up in himself and returned, he was chasing Charlize himself.
¡®I have to dig her up.¡¯
He had to meet Charlize to dig it up.
The clue about her, only Charlize had it.
So far, the unknown was Charlize throughout the period before and after the regression.
But now, in order not to be more misunderstood, he had to save his body.
¡®The purpose of the emperor¡¯s announcement is clear.¡¯
That any man other than the emperor would not be allowed to approach her.
It¡¯s like a beast asserting its territory. It feels like it¡¯s instilling a strong sense of ownership.
¡°Master, are you okay?¡±
Kahu stopped, realizing that he was clenching his fist hard.
He was constantly wandering around the office like a person with obsessivepulsion.
The butler was rarely worried.
Kahu asked back nkly.
¡°Do you think I¡¯m a mess?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Even tomorrow, it¡¯ll be hard to make an appointment with the grandmaster, right?¡±
¡°¡Maybe.¡±
The butler looked at Kahu with a little regret.
It was because the young nobledy who was mentioned as the most powerful marriage partner for Kahu was Charlize.
¡®He must be heartbroken.¡¯
The butler was also a person who wished Kahu to marry Charlize, so he felt sorry for the situation.
Kahu opened his palms for a moment. He was sweating profusely.
¡®Alperier. Wizards too.¡¯
Charlize looked unfamiliar.
What kind of existence is Charlize, who is somehow entangled with that one?
¡°Did the Kiera project fail again?¡±
¡°Yeah. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±
At that time, looking at the wizards who were talking. Charlize was burning like a cool sword.
¡®No, she told me to forget about it.¡¯
Kahu closed his eyes, recalling Charlize¡¯s words.
His teeth clenched themselves. His heart continues to jump, iming its presence.
It just hurts because of love.
***
The first night and the next morning.
Charlize had breakfast in front of Dn without leaving the room.
[Your Majesty doesn¡¯t eat it?]
[¡I¡¯m full just by looking at you.]
The employees who served breakfast looked very embarrassed.
In particr, the maids desperately avoided the emperor¡¯s gaze.
Unlike Charlize, who simplybed her hair and put on a dress. Dn was wrapped in a nket around his messy hair.
¡°I¡¯m afraid your Majesty will be cold,¡± she added, and Charlize kindly wrapped herself around him. Dn was calmly on the bed even though it wasn¡¯t cold at all.
[Do you want me to feed you?]
Charlize asked.
It wasn¡¯t necessarily like that, but Dn stayed still because it wasn¡¯t bad.
[Your Majesty fed me Purene himselfst time.]
As Charlize spoke and held out her fork to him, Dn opened his mouth.
Even though it was a simple action, he felt a bit of affection. Dn was happy.
Since Charlize became Dn¡¯s Master, they have always had breakfast together, but it was the first time they ate together in this way.
¡®Master and I became lovers.¡¯
He felt the fact deeply real, so he was just ttered.
Although the faces of the employees were shocked as if they were looking at a trained beast, but Dn didn¡¯t care.
If he continues to stay with Charlize. Only for Charlize, he may not show any dangerous appearance as a tyrant.
Fireworks.
After that night. Five days passed. Dn did not regret the announcement.
Now, the young noble masters don¡¯t even dare to look at Charlize.
Nothing much has changed since they started a rtionship. Dn was still busy taking care of political affairs as an emperor, and Charlize taught him as a grandmaster.
If he could turn all the dangerous feelings he had towards Charlize on him, he wanted to brand Charlize on this body.
¡®Dangerous.¡¯
Or rather, he had a feeling of wanting to be locked up with shackles on his ankles. It will make him want her more blindly.
But Charlize now was just sweet. To the point where he couldn¡¯t understand his intuition of the past, to be abandoned if he got caught in love.
¡°Can I kiss you?¡±
¡°We¡¯re in ss, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize answered kindly.
As Charlize said, Dn was currently taking swordsmanship lessons at the drill hall.
The content of this ss is.
To close your eyes and read the trajectory of the sword wielded by your opponent.
However, this part has now improved to the extent that he does not require further instruction.
Dn pulled the string around his eyes that Charlize had tied it down. The world is finally seen. In the middle of that world, Charlize stood.
¡°Master.¡±
Dn smiled. When he smiles with his eyes folded. He knows Charlize is getting weaker.
Charlize in a dress was absolutely beautiful. Charlize, who was pointing her sword at Dn, slowly lowered the tip of her sword.
Except that they became lovers and promised to go on a date every holiday. There was nothing really different from before. They have never even had that date before.
¡®It¡¯s not something I don¡¯t understand.¡¯
Therefore, Charlize hesitated for a moment and slowly approached Dn.
Chu.
It was a light kiss. Raising her heels, Charlize left Dn an open bird kiss.
¡°Please be patient with this.¡±
Charlize whispered as her gaze and his gaze were intertwined. The emperor held his breath for a moment. Indeed, his lover had a talent for fascinating people.
Dn looked down at Charlize.
¡°¡It¡¯s not enough.¡±
As tantalizing as it is, it was far from enough. He¡¯d rather not do it. It was only a short touch, but the touch of the lips was rather more irritating and the fingertips were numb.
His breath was hot. Charlize left another bird kiss.
Chu, chu.
¡°With this,¡±
¡°More, ¡more, please.¡±
Charlizeughed out loud.
Because Charlize was also half intentional. She put the sword she had taken out for ss into its sheath.
There was an emperor in front of her who was anxious to reach Charlize. It is also true that over the past five days, she didn¡¯t know what to do as a lover, so she acted harder on purpose.
¡®After I fed you breakfast on the first day.¡¯
The sweetness between lovers was so itchy that everyone was envious of it.
But Dn wasn¡¯t the only one in love. Charlize also loved Dn.
Even though it was the emperor¡¯s uniform that was always the object of hatred. As Dn wore, it was just as unique as a work of art.
Recognizing the permission, Dn held Charlize¡¯s hand. Charlize closed her eyes. Dn gently pulled and hugged her.
It was a kiss.
¡®It tickles all the way to the side.¡¯
Charlize was soon absorbed.
Maybe she missed him. Since that night, they haven¡¯t even touched each other¡¯s lips.
The date is tomorrow. She wanted to wait because they would be together all day long on holidays anyway. This wasn¡¯t bad either.
Time passes slower than expected.
Dn wrapped Charlize¡¯s cheeks and pulled his lips apart.
¡°A little more¡¡±
Charlize whispered. Dn paused for a moment and then bumped back into it.
The kiss that followed was a little more suffocating and rough.
It was an explicit kiss, as if suggesting a rtionship.
¡°¡¡±
After a while, Dn looked at Charlize.
Short breath, hot air in winter, and Charlize¡¯s eyes are red hot.
He wanted to covet it greedily, but Dn endured it in a reasonable way. Her lips gleamed. The two looked at each other in silence for a moment, then smiled.
Happy and peaceful.
Then, a word suddenly passed by Dn¡¯s head.
¡®The Kiera Project.¡¯
And Charlize.
Instinctively, he felt that Charlize was trying to hide, and Dn had reassured her first. Then he confessed his love. Kiera and the wizards, it was an unforgettable conversation.
¡®However.¡¯
Yes, all of that¡
His lover, Charlize, is in front of him right now, so what¡¯s important? Dn deliberately hid the thought.
¡°I love you, Charlize.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
The wind blew.
¡°I love you, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlie¡¯s hair was fluttering softly. A unique dreamlike atmosphere resembling a fairy stood out under the sunlight.
It was a fascinating smile. The scent bes thicker.
Thoughts were buried in darkness even before they deepened. He¡¯s running like crazy.
The emperor¡¯s heart already belonged to Charlize.
Ah, but the obsession was not suppressed.
***
Chapter 84
It was the long-awaited holiday, the first date.
¡°Grandmaster, these are the dresses and essories sent by Your Majesty.¡±
There was a surprise in Mary¡¯s whispering voice. Because it¡¯s so luxurious that it¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s for a date.
Charlize reached out her hand.
The dress on a ck background was dazzling with gold and jewels.
¡°Please try it on.¡±
The maids whispered with ecstatic expressions.
¡°It¡¯s a dress without a corset.¡±
¡°I heard that it was a garment that was ordered directly from His Majesty at the Cole Salon and was made day and night for several months.¡±
Corset dresses will be more fashionable in the next 200 years. Because it is considered beautiful when a woman¡¯s slender waist is emphasized.
It¡¯s weak now, but it¡¯s better not to have it.
¡®Dn¡¯s custom made?¡¯
Charlize was surprised.
Isn¡¯t this a dress that will only be seen in the era of the women¡¯s liberation movement that will take ce hundreds of yearster? Dn was way ahead of his time.
¡®Is it because he¡¯s a genius?¡¯
She understood that, but it was just surprising.
The dress wasfortable to wear without the help of a maid.
When Charlize put on the dress, the maids were frozen. In that atmosphere, Charlize looked around. She still hasn¡¯t put on makeup or put on her hair ornaments.
Perfect and elegant like the god of death.
¡°Wow¡¡±
Mary, who had been stiff, casually opened her mouth and admired.
Realizing that she made a soundte, she bowed her head with red cheeks.
¡°Because the grandmaster wears it¡ The clothes are not wings, but the grandmaster is like wings. No, they are wings.¡±
¡°The poprity of the Cole Salon will skyrocket without knowing it. No doubt.¡±
As Charlize sat down in front of the dressing table, the maids whispered as if fascinated. They couldn¡¯t stand it without saying it.
Charlize was particrly kind to the maids, so she smiled briefly.
¡°Aren¡¯t you putting on hair decorations?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯sfortable.¡±
Charlize replied back kindly.
A headdress made of splendid jewels was ced like a dress. Half of her hair was tied up, and half of her hair was loosened and curled to the side and fell off.
It was a different hairstyle than usual. The subtle harmony was breathtakingly beautiful.
¡°The essories and clothes are gorgeous, so I kept the makeup simple.¡±
¡°You still have very fine skin.¡±
Even without touching the cheeks, Charlize¡¯s cheeks were lively, and her lips were moist and red enough to provoke lust.
Although they applied subtle pearls around her eyes, it was as natural as her bare face.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Charlize only said one word, but the maids¡¯ ears were red.
She was so beautiful that even the same woman was enchanted.
¡°His Majesty is waiting in front of the carriage.¡±
Charlize was soon guided to face Dn.
¡®Grandmaster.¡¯
The Shadows were polite in the dark. Shadow was able to understand Dn and Charlize¡¯s rtionship, but they couldn¡¯t even tolerate the fact that they dared to evaluate it and bowed their heads.
Perhaps he was determined to show off his lover, Dn¡¯s clothes were simr to Charlize¡¯s.
¡°It¡¯s my first date, so I prepared a standard course, Charlize.¡±
Charlize.
Given that the title is still unfamiliar, is it because the rtionship between masters and disciples is more familiar than lovers?
¡°Anything is fine, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize held the emperor¡¯s hand.
They got on the carriage together. Shadows, elite knights, followed them.
Charlize was actually a little embarrassed. She was surprised that romantic feelings could develop so quickly. Now Dn was really only seen as a man.
¡®After the wet dreams.¡¯
Dn only held hands with her, but maybe because the carriage is a closed space. He kept getting thirsty because it was just the two of them.
Charlize stared out of the window intentionally.
Dn respected Charlize¡¯s silence and only kept fiddling with her hands.
The atmosphere was tickling. But it was a strange feeling, which he never hated.
¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
Shadow said.
Even the coachman was a Shadow at least. Of course, it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s visit. The arrival was at the Royal Opera House. The house in the form ofrge money was splendid from the outside.
From the entrance, the house manager came out and was waiting on a red carpet.
Charlize and Dn were treated with the utmost respect and were soon taken to the VIP room.
As opera is the culture of nobles, everyone who visited was more than just nobles. The emperor and the grandmaster were different from nobles.
It was the center where you could best see the opera actor¡¯s acting and facial expressions.
¡®It¡¯s definitely a ssic dating course.¡¯
Because it was the same with Charlize the first time they went on a date. In fact, she was terribly nervous.
No, no matter what she did with Dn, she would have been nervous.
¡°It¡¯s an opera that continues its sold-out march, Charlize.¡±
The emperor seemed to have decided to call her ¡®Charlize¡¯ in private. But Charlize. It was more embarrassing that he had his lips attached to her ear than her name.
His lips brushed past her earlobe. To remember how soft those lips were the night they watched fireworks together. The tips of her ears burned strangely.
¡°¡Is that so?¡±
Charlize looked at Dn for a moment.
As if to see it properly now, he folded his eyes and smiled.
His hand, which had never fallen apart from the beginning of the date, became stronger.
Pit-a-pat.
Her breath trembled. This is love. That¡¯s what she thought.
Even though their eyes just collided in the air, she felt like she was being eaten by him. If the entanglement of lips and lips is called a kiss, shouldn¡¯t the entanglement of eyes and eyes also be called eye contact?
It was not until the curtain of the opera went up that Charlize finally took her eyes off. His held hands were evident in their presence.
Even the expressions of the singers were vividly seen. Whether the Emperor¡¯s viewing was noticeable or not, the singer showed a nervous expression.
Charlize soon became immersed.
A long timeter,
The curtain went down. The crowd pped.
As soon as the opera was over, the manager and singers ran directly to the VIP room to make it feel like a special treatment.
¡°It is a great honor for you to watch, Your Majesty the Emperor. And the Grandmaster.¡±
They bowed their heads in deep respect.
¡°¡It was a great song.¡±
Charlize only said one sentence.
Knowing how influential she was, everyone was moved.
But Charlize was sincere.
A great opera makes people happy. As much as she was nervous, the song sung by the singer with all of his heart was amazing. Her ears were ecstatic for three hours.
¡°I¡¯m d that Charlize was satisfied.¡±
Dn said, looking only at Charlize.
¡®I hope you enjoy it.¡¯
After this brief lover¡¯s y, she¡¯s going to attract Dn. Even if Dn has blood on his hand, he knows she¡¯ll be with him.
She knew Dn wouldn¡¯t call her selfish.
Charlize smiled.
The next course was a meal.
They had an early dinner while listening to the chef¡¯s introduction at the finest restaurant with a direct view of the river.
Charlize felt like walking on clouds all day. Dn had always been affectionate to Charlize, but his affection as a lover was quite different from usual.
¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to walk this street with Charlize.¡±
Coming out of the restaurant, Dn said.
Charlize nodded as she looked at the straight path.
This ce. It was a road that was rumored to be the most beautiful road in the Empire or the entire continent.
It was because the brilliant golden trees that spread out on both sides were only found here.
Before the regression, it was also famous for other meanings.
¡®To thend trampled upon by Kiera.¡¯
There were only Dn and Charlize on the road as if they were in control of the ess.
Was Dn¡¯s power this absolute unbeaten?
Dn said while holding Charlize¡¯s hand.
¡°Because I heard it¡¯s the prettiest street when the sun sets. We ate dinner a little early, Charlize.¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s really pretty.¡±
Did he even consider this and match the concept of the outfit?
¡®No, it must be.¡¯
Charlize thought.
Watching the golden trees dyed with the setting sun was truly spectacr.
¡°It¡¯s an unforgettable date, Your Majesty. Thank you for preparing it.¡±
¡°¡Together, there are so many things I want to do. The experiences I want to build together, and the ces I want to go with you.¡±
¡°You can take it slow. It¡¯s still our first date.¡±
¡°¡¡±
At Charlize¡¯s words, Dn was silent.
In fact, Dn was trembling with anxiety.
Whatever it is. He felt like he would never be able to do it if he didn¡¯t do it now.
¡®Why do you keep¡¡¯
He didn¡¯t know she was thinking like that.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°¡Yes, Charlize.¡±
Charlize suddenly stopped walking.
¡°There is a myth that if lovers walk this road together, they will be eternal lovers.¡±
Did she even read his anxiety?
Dn looked at Charlize. His lover is just fragrant.
Everything in the world was gorgeous. The sun that burns most brilliantly just before sunset, a mysterious tree with golden leaves. Dozens of Shadows follow in ck uniforms.
And, the closest Charlize.
¡°I am here, Your Majesty.¡±
With a smile, she reassured him.
¡°Never, never leave.¡±
Dn looked at Charlize and slowly wrapped her cheek.
Just a week ago, he reached the climax and vomited the hottest breath, and called for Charlize. The feeling of coveting each other quickly revived.
It was a deep kiss.
***
¡°At the end of the dating course¡¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
Dn affirmed.
When they reached the end of the road, it was an orphanage. Charlize entered with a strange face.
¡°Wow. A pretty sister is here again!¡±
¡°Hi.¡±
The children were delighted and greeted Charlize.
Because Charlize also liked children. She bent down with a soft smile. The children have shocking memories from the brutality of the magic tower, but their vignce is blurred by the constant stability of the orphanage.
They embraced Charlize without hesitation. Charlize stroked the children¡¯s hair.
¡°Long time no see.¡±
The head of the orphanage came out and said silently. After dealing appropriately with Dn, he found thest child.
¡°Were you and this brother dating?¡±
That¡¯s how he asked her. The kid who kindly held the candy in his hand.
¡°We¡¯re in a rtionship.¡±
¡°Wow. They¡¯re dating!¡±
This time, when Dn said that, giving him chocte, the child pped his hand with joy.
Hearing this conversation because it was so close, Charlizeughed for a moment.
¡®You¡¯re here to say this.¡¯
Then Charlize paused.
¡®The ipatibility I felt was real.¡¯
By then, Charlize had already suspected that Dn was kind to the child because he loved her.
¡®The suspicion was true.¡¯
Charlize closed her lips.
It was decided that she should trust her intuition more in the future.
¡°?¡±
Charlize, who suddenly felt her gaze, looked up reflexively.
¡°The smell of blood¡¡±
Gold, who was peeping outside the bushes and sticking her head out, hid down again.
¡°¡Gold?¡±
From Charlize. The child who smelled the fairy following the piece of Ehyrit.
Charlize realized at the moment. What Gold was looking at. It¡¯s not Charlize, but Dn who was next to her.
¡®But why are you hiding?¡¯
Charlize just stopped.
For a moment. It¡¯s very strange.
¡®Does Dn smell like Ehyrit¡¯s pieces?¡¯
That kind of strange intuition.
It¡¯s rising.
***
Chapter 85
Charlize slowly approached Gold.
Gold hidden in the bushes was restless and held her breath.
After lowering herself in front of Gold, Charlize spoke to her.
¡°Hi, Gold.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize carefully walked through the bushes. Gold slowly opened her tightly closed eyes.
Silver eyes, different from the name.
¡°By any chance, one thing. May I ask?¡±
Charlize was going to ask her if she could smell ¡®the smell of blood¡¯ she smelled from Dn.
¡®That can¡¯t be true.¡¯
Of course, she knew the answer.
Dn had nothing to do with the Kiera Project. Before her return, and now. He certainly couldn¡¯t have been tested. It was a strange intuition.
However, Gold was a little different fromst time¡¯s defenseless appearance.
¡°I, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±
Before Charlize could ask anything, Gold shook her head in denial.
¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?¡±
¡°Everything.¡±
What are you¡
Gold closed her eyes.
And for fear of speaking by mistake, she covered her mouth with both hands.
It was quite strange.
Obviously earlier, Gold nced at Dn.
Although it was difficult, Charlize was not to the point of urging the child to ask.
¡°Master.¡±
Calling from afar, Charlize looked back.
It was Dn.
¡®It was our first date.¡¯
Her mind has woken up.
Just as first impressionsst a long time, first impressions are important. It was right to focus on Dn. The emperor, who nced at Gold in the bushes for a moment, looked at Charlize again.
His gaze was full of possessiveness.
¡°I won¡¯t ask you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Charlize spoke kindly to Gold first. It was then that Gold opened her eyes.
¡®It¡¯s really weird.¡¯
Charlize got up. Gold was still in the bushes but left alone.
Charlize walked over to Dn.
The emperor naturally extended his hand.
Now she was used to holding hands. Charlize held his hand.
But still. Her heartbeat ominously. Because she felt this question as soon as she decided to trust her intuition more. It kept getting worse and worse.
¡®¡I don¡¯t think so.¡¯
That Gold¡¯s gaze only reached Dn for a moment.
No, really, isn¡¯t it?
She wanted to look back at Gold, but Dn¡¯s hands were warm.
¡°Now is the time to return to the Imperial Pce, Master.¡±
Whether it implies that the date is over, Dn didn¡¯t call Charlize by her name. Charlize also prepared courtesy for his polite attitude.
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize nodded.
She bit her lips inadvertently.
***
The date is over.
After returning to the lc room. The maids busily served Charlize¡¯s bath.
Changed into a night dress, Charlize was left alone.
Not going to bed, Charlize sat in front of the mirror.
Often, when she looks at herself in the mirror as a third party like this, her thoughts deepen.
¡®The date, it was great.¡¯
It was a fresh and happy experience.
Except for the vague lingering aftertaste of thest intuition.
Charlize looked at herself in the mirror. She was unrealistically beautiful. The yfulness of a fairy who knows no limits and a sharp atmosphere like a sword that burns blue is mixed.
The moonlight outside the window swept down her white skin.
She was spaced out for a moment.
Charlize suddenly sensed something strange.
¡®This is.¡¯
As she turned the mirror, a letter appeared behind her.
¡°!¡±
It was an Alperier pattern.
It was just like the red lion tattoo on Payne¡¯s wrist.
Charlize¡¯s eyes darkened.
She opened the letter.
Payne¡¯s voice seemed toe out of its own ord.
¡¸ I have something to tell you.
Since this letter is a summons, you can rip it when it¡¯s okay for you. Alperier will be leaving soon, so the sooner the better.
It¡¯s a story you might be curious about.¡¹
The break-in didn¡¯t make sense.
The Lc Room is the most secure ce in the Empire.
Obviously, Payne was a genius among wizards.
She was going to burn the letter right away, but Charlize hesitated for a moment.
The magic tower, which said that the Kiera project had failed, was at odds with Alperier.
¡®If it¡¯s Alperier, they probably know more about the magic tower.¡¯
Charlize looked down at the letter.
Because she went with Kahu, she couldn¡¯t even kill the people of the magic tower, and she couldn¡¯t pursue it any further.
Lucy, who said she didn¡¯t want to be entangled with either Alperier or the magic tower, came to mind.
¡®Even the assassin guild, who also serves as an information guild, is afraid.¡¯
Charlize looked behind the letter paper.
No traces of dangerous mana were read in the magic circle drawn in gold. Of course, Payne ising to persuade her to join Alperier.
¡®That¡¯s why I won¡¯t say nonsense.¡¯
In order to persuade Charlize, it has to be high-quality information ordingly.
The golden magic circle was shining brilliantly.
The hesitation was fleeting. She had no reason to dy. After thinking for a while, Charlize pulled out her dagger and ripped the summoning circle as it was.
¡°¡!¡±
In an instant, a dazzling light burst out in all directions, and thick smoke spread across the floor.
¡®It¡¯s a good thing I left all the maids.¡¯
Charlize thought and saw Payne coughing in the smoke.
The use of mana by wizards is prohibited in the Imperial Castle. However, whilemitting illegal acts, Payne remained calm.
Payne greeted Charlize, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.
¡°Long time no see? I missed you.¡±
¡°Just get to the point.¡±
¡°Thorough.¡±
Small talk that relieves the atmosphere was not Charlize¡¯s taste.
As she fiddled with her dagger, Payne hurriedly pulled his lips apart.
¡°I heard that you were tracking the wizards of the magic tower with the young dukest time.¡±
Charlize did not deny it.
¡°So what? Is there a problem?¡±
¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s true. Everything. I¡¯m just saying you¡¯re right.¡±
Afraid to offend Charlize, Payne hurriedly waved his hand. But today the atmosphere was strange. He seemed more serious than ever.
Payne¡¯s gold eye was mysterious.
Now, the face that was not covered with a robe was dazzling with its presence.
Payne, whose hair had been messed up by his movement, pressed his hand against the back of his stretched hair.
¡°Before we talk, I have one thing to tell you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Come into the Alperier. Because the information that can be given to outsiders other than members is limited.¡±
The offer to join was what she expected, but the choice of words bothered her. Payne also corrected his words, wondering if he was mistaken.
¡°Pleasee into the Alperier. I beg you. It¡¯s because I really want you.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s listen to the story first.¡±
Charlize said as she held the dagger to the tip of her chin. It would be dangerous for knights with insufficient skills, but Charlize¡¯ sword could not even hurt the inner wound of course.
It was very strange when Charlize¡¯s genius skills harmonized with her unique, indifferent and fascinating face.
Payne used to cough.
¡°After tenaciously dealing with the wizards of the magic tower, I found out the real purpose.¡±
The opening was interesting.
Charlize asked with an emotionless look.
¡°Real purpose? Wasn¡¯t the Kiera Project their purpose from the beginning?¡±
After having a conversation with Dn about Kiera, she now learned not to be noticeably agitated.
On the outside, Charlize only showed moderate interest, but her hostility toward the magic tower was not clearly revealed.
¡°That¡¯s right, but the real purpose of the Kiera project was. Turning people into swords¡ That¡¯s why I heard that they make gods with human hands? There was more purpose than that.¡±
Feed them a piece of Ehyrit to make it a god. They were cruel from the very beginning. Charlize¡¯s eyes subsided coldly. Payne paid attention to Charlize.
¡°The magic tower, it wasn¡¯t denying God.¡±
It was an unexpected sound.
They were always spheming, saying that Ehyrit was not a god because he was dead.
So, they decided that ¡®Ehyrit¡¯s Piece¡¯ was fed into people¡¯s mouths without hesitation. Charlize had a gut feeling that another story woulde out.
But Payne¡¯s story was more intense than she expected.
¡°They believe in God blindly. No. They¡¯re mostly fanatics. They¡¯re probably more religious than the Pope.¡±
¡°What are you¡.¡±
Charlize tried to listen calmly. It was apletely different sound frommon sense that Charlize knew.
¡°Charlize. I¡¯ll tell you because it¡¯s you,¡±
Said Payne.
¡°There are six ranks in the magic tower. I was the fifth. There is information that can be viewed from the top six ranks. I brought it in before, but I couldn¡¯t decipher it¡. but I seeded a while ago.¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
Payne smiled. It wasn¡¯t a yful smile as usual.
¡°The god that the magic tower wanted to make. It was not meant to create a more perfect god than Ehyrit with human hands.¡±
Charlize was Kiera. She was tortured, smelted, and wielded. A terrible pain that she couldn¡¯t forget that she returned.
After returning and searching for information, she knew that it was evidence that they were trying to create a God.
¡°Hey.¡±
Payne¡¯s voice trembled.
¡°Will you promise me? Even if I die.¡±
Payne found out something scary. Charlize Ronan is the only one he can entrust this story to.
¡°You will know this information and keep it to the end. Because I can¡¯t trust anyone.¡±
Charlize instinctively realized that many things would turn upside down. As Charlize nodded her head, Payneughed a little.
¡°There are two gods in the world.¡±
The word to break the concept of the only god, Ehyrit, came from Payne. He didn¡¯t seem to believe in himself.
¡°The one and only god Ehyrit. And¡¡±
Saint¡¯s ears heard an uncontroble sound of the heart. The beat of Payne that¡¯s beating like crazy. anxious and shocked somewhere.
An unfathomable heartbeat could be heard in Saint¡¯s ears. Payne¡¯s frantic beating. Anxious and somewhat shocked.
¡°The evil spirit.¡±
Charlize¡¯s heart also began to beat.
¡°The magic tower was trying to make evil spirits.¡±
This simple information was true without a single lie. It was a tremendous truth.
It felt as if time had stopped because it was unrealistic. No. Charlize blocked all her senses. She might be able to understand it.
[Is it true that only the princess overcame the energy in the sculpture? Among the many experiments?]
[Because she¡¯s the pure energy of evil]
She remembered the conversation the wizards had before returning.
There was something strange. Why do evil spirits exist in Ehyrit¡¯s sculptures? Schrs say that the fragmented Ehyrit harbored evil towards humans, but she felt a sense of difference somewhere.
When Kiera was built, the magic tower kepting and going. As if to check something.
However, such blindness made no sense to be obsessed with just making God with human hands.
¡°The evil spirit is a magical crystal. People in the magic tower receive magic from evil spirits. That¡¯s how humans, not wizards, became wizards.¡±
Payne sighs and smiles bitterly. He said slowly.
¡°The reason why they¡¯re tracking Alperier from the magic tower is because of me. This document I deciphered. There was something incredible written on it.¡±
Do you know what it is?
Charlize was just listening to what Payne said. Holding her breath.
Once you hear it, you will never be able to go back. But is it a truth that can be handled? For a moment, her head cooled down in front of the great secret. Strangely, she doesn¡¯t want to hear it.
Did I finally open my eyes?
Before Payne¡¯s lips parted, Charlize had a lot of thoughts. If she puts a little force on the dagger, she can cut Payne.
Even the form of a sword cannot but be worshiped.
She could not listen to him. It was instinctive intent to murder. But
¡°Kiera the evil spirit.¡±
Kiera.
My evil spirit.
She couldn¡¯t cut it.
And at the moment, everything shook.
***
Chapter 86
-
- I tamed the tyrant and ran away.
Her whole inner body shook violently. Memories flooded in like a wave.
A shock wave.
The pouring ck waves. She was just choked in front of so many sensations. The realization struck her like a thunderbolt.
Charlize remembered.
¡®This was real.¡¯
However, even in Charlize¡¯s memory, there was a part where it was cut off by Charlize.
Exactly not long after she was made of swords. They came.
Wizards of the magic tower.
Because Charlize was just made of a sword, she was suffering from the broken essence and vessel. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t remember that impressively.
However, there was definitely one.
Shortly after she was made into a sword, a wizard lifted Charlize carefully. The moment he saw the blue jewel embedded in the sword, his eyes lit up with intense awe.
¡°I¡¯m here, Father.¡±
His voice, as he knelt down, was boiling hot. It was a passionate joy. As if he had finally met his long-awaited longing.
¡°No- You have be a new being bybining with Charlize Ronan. I should just call you Kiera from now on.¡±
Charlize was just dazed by the weight she couldn¡¯t handle. The moment a person bes a sword.
She couldn¡¯t even have any emotions otherwise.
¡°Are you finally finished?¡±
The man whispered reverently. After that, other wizards began to gather.
¡°How did it go, did you seed?¡±
¡°¡Yes, it seeded. Charlize Ronan even digested the energy of evil into her own, so her essence has turned into evil.¡±
The man turned around and replied back.
The energy of evil.
Not everyone who was kidnapped from the ce where Charlize was trapped survived. There is something called the energy of evil in Ehyrit¡¯s piece, and the children who swallowed the piece died because they could not withstand the energy.
In Charlize¡¯s body, besides Ehyrit, there was clear evil. A frighteningly thick life and darkness.
With that, as a demon sword Kiera, she helped kill lives for four hundred years.
¡°It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s unprecedented to have such a dark evile out.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t this the vessel of the evil spirit?¡±
What is that?
Charlize thought. She was just dumbfounded. It was no world. She suffered from herself that she had be a sword.
¡°Now open your eyes.¡±
They did something to Charlize.
To be exact, what the wizards used was the energy of evil. She knew it the first time she felt it.
In fact, it was wrong that the energy in Ehyrit¡¯s piece was the energy of evil. It was a more urate expression if it had to be evil.
¡°Kiera, my evil spirit.¡±
Charlize¡¯s body shone. The sapphire resonated with evils and prayers. However, it did not react.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°How did this happen¡¡±
The wizards looked at each other and talked.
¡°Isn¡¯t this the perfectpletion of the purest evil? It can¡¯t be like this.¡±
¡°No way,¡±
They seemed to be talking to Charlize.
However, Kiera, the guardian sword of the empire, was a sword made tomunicate only with the emperor. There was no way they couldmunicate with her.
¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s a failure¡¡±
The wizard had a faint face. They seemed to know that the emperor was going to get rid of them soon, but they were even more troubled that she was not an evil spirit.
Some of them were in despair, and almost all were lost in grief. Even though they trampled on other people¡¯s lives and turned them into swords.
The murderous intent towards the wizard may havee about at this time.
¡°¡¡±
Then someone looked at Charlize.
As if he had found something, he approached her as if he had been possessed by her distinctive eyes.
Charlize was alive. She was a human. She was conscious and had an essence. Even though she was a sword, Charlize¡¯s mind was clear. After a moment of silence, he called the others.
¡°Look at this.¡±
His finger pointed to Charlize.
¡°It¡¯s too early to jump to conclusions.¡±
They looked down at Kiera.
The wizards are wearing hoods. And magic. No, evil spirits.
¡°This is God.¡±
Why did he say that? On what basis did the worde from?
They seemed to have found something. And soon she held her breath.
¡°The Birth of God¡¡±
Someone said,
¡®Strong memories, though.¡¯
Charlize soon forgot.
Just bing a sword and killing at the hands of the emperor would crack Charlize¡¯s soul.
The memory, which she didn¡¯t even know was closed, opened up like a ripple. It swept all over Charlize. She was fragmented, merged, torn, and burned.
All those sensations that the average person would never be able to handle. The memories that will never be forgotten, shook Charlize at once.
¡®God.¡¯
No, evil spirits.
ording to Payne¡¯s theory, what the magic tower was trying to make was an evil spirit. ording to Charlize¡¯s memory. She was already the evil God Kiera.
¡®Make.¡¯
The shocking truth ran through her body like a shudder. They called Charlize God. Evil spirits.
Said Payne.
¡°Why are you looking at me so silently? Scary.¡±
It was a word that returned Charlize¡¯s mind to reality. Payne¡¯s voice trembled, but he acted as if he was determined.
¡°But the Kiera project has never been sessful. Of course, even if it did, it would not have been reallypleted.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Charlize¡¯s voice was low and calm. She was very calm in the eyes of others.
¡°Theoretically, the evil spirit would descend on a vessel called Kiera.¡±
Payne, who was somewhat embarrassed, returned yfully again, answered.
¡°This genius wizard, Payne, knows that it¡¯s absolutely impossible. Why? Due to the structure of magical power, the owner of the body is supposed to take the lead unconditionally. Yes. Kiera¡¯s original owner.¡±
Payne looked happy the whole time he spoke to Charlize.
It seemed morefortable just to convey this fact.
¡°If Kiera ispleted as a vessel of evil spirits, the only thing that is awake is the consciousness of the original owner.¡±
¡°What happens to the evil spirits?¡±
Charlize asked. When she asked the question, Payne¡¯s mood eased.
He looked incredibly relieved.
At the same time, it was a cold-hearted gold eye.
¡°The original owner slowly absorbs the evil spirit and bes an evil spirit. No matter how long it takes, it will be less than fifty years?¡±
So rest assured! At the pleasant tone of Payne, Charlize reflexively swung her dagger. He managed to avoid it, but as a few strands of his hair were cut off, Payne screamed.
¡°Ouch! What are you doing! I gave you the information!¡±
It was the same atmosphere as always.
Payne couldn¡¯t read the darkness beneath Charlize¡¯s eyes.
Because it was too dark.
¡°It was interesting, but I¡¯m not going to Alperier. So get lost.¡±
¡°You¡¯re heartless, but I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±
Payne smiled with a handsome wink. He was afraid that Charlize would say no, so he said what he had to say and disappeared.
What¡¯s left in the lc room is a letter from the summoner, who had turned to ashes and burned to the ground. It was only a mixture of smoke on the floor. Even that will be gone soon.
¡°¡¡±
¡®I was the evil spirit.¡¯
Charlize exhaled slowly.
She was already waiting for Payne toe tomorrow. They just had a conversation.
¡®I was the evil spirit.¡¯
Words that she couldn¡¯t reach no matter how many times she repeated them. But it wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t feel real. She seemed to know.
It was less than fifty years, as Payne said, that Charlize became insensitive to murder. After 50 years of bing Kiera, she became aloof after that. On everything.
Although she was a human being, she did not lose her callousness somewhere. Like an extraterrestrial being that transcends human beings.
¡®I.¡¯
It was enough time to absorb the evil spirit and be an evil spirit.
***
Kahu looked around the drawing room. Akan sent a messenger to Kahu to invite him. One memory of him came to mind, so he told him toe to hear it.
¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±
Kahu looked ahead.
Akan was sitting in front of him.
Akan said.
¡°I¡¯m just trying to let go of my guilt, but¡ It¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t tell anyone, so I called you. Besides, you¡¯re the one who asked about Charlize first.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll just listen.¡±
Kahu was calm as if he would not interfere with anything more than that.
Akanughed bitterly.
Akan started talking.
¡°Neither Dante nor my father knows. I just remember the direct reason I avoided Charlize. It was very strange and bizarre.¡±
It was a voice filled with regret.
¡°When I was young, my father caught a monster. He left the corpse at home. You know when a child learns swords, he will try to win bypeting with others. I wanted to try it, too.¡±
Akan seemed to see the scene in front of his eyes. He had gone to see the monster¡¯s corpse. And. There he saw Charlize, a very small girl who had killed her mother. A very pretty child.
¡°I was having a really hard time at that time. I thought it was her fault that my mother died. So I guess that¡¯s what I saw.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Kahu asked calmly. Akan replied with a sigh.
¡°I saw that child was attracted to the monster¡¯s magic. As if absorbing it, all the energy that flowed out of the dead monster was absorbed into Charlize.¡±
Something like the energy of evil that gathered in a child¡¯s bracken hands. What Akan saw was ck and terrifying, so he had to call her evil.
Charlize can¡¯t even remember when she was very young, and when she was just walking around. It was creepy and scary. Even after receiving all of her dark energy, she was still fine.
The child, who was smiling brightly with affection, came to be embraced in Akan¡¯s arms.
But Akan pushed her away.
¡°¡Monster.¡±
The first rejection, in which he began to distance himself from Charlize.
Akan spoke to Kahu. Since then, he seems to have treated Charlize as no one. The same goes for Dante, but Akanpletely neglected Charlize. It was something he didn¡¯t even remember.
¡°Energy of evil in a human body. I¡¯ve never heard such a nonsensical sound. In fact, I know it too, young duke. Because I resented her, I remembered her with that sight. I¡¯m pathetic, too.¡±
Kahu¡¯s eyes were still cold. No, the more he heard the story, the colder he just became.
He didn¡¯t take his time to visit him just to listen to these excuses.
¡°¡You know the sin, so if you know it, don¡¯t sin anymore.¡±
As if the story was over, Akan remained silent and smiled bitterly. Kahu walked out of the drawing room after being polite.
From the moment he heard the story, he somehow felt bad. As soon as he left the mansion, he felt disgusted.
¡°Damn it.¡±
What kind of people are like that? You pushed an innocent child who knew nothing, and you did it because of the evil spirit?
Kahu stopped.
However, it was not a story to bepletely overlooked.
Charlize, the emperor¡¯s lover, and Dn, the ruling tyrant. There was an image that came to mind when he looked at the two.
¡®ck and white.¡¯
If Dn is the light, Charlize is the dark. If people were good, Charlize was evil.
Nevertheless, Charlize is dreamy and fatally beautiful.
¡®Useless thought.¡¯
Kahu stopped thinking about continuing for a long time. He still felt bad.
***
The ss is over.
¡°You did a great job today, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize closed the book. No matter how confusing it was, she did her job perfectly. Charlize¡¯s tone of exining politics was uninterrupted and unshakable.
¡°Thank you for a good ss as always.¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
When viewed from such close sunlight, Charlize¡¯s hair was like silver hair. Her mysterious navy blue eyes were mysterious as if they contained the whole world beyond the universe.
How could there be such a beautiful person? She was too enchanting, and every time she exhaled a breath, the world seemed to bow in front of Charlize. He¡¯s dying to take care of herself.
Although Dn did not clearly notice the change in Charlize, he suddenly got an intuition.
¡°Master.¡±
Dn called Charlize, who was about to go back and rest alone. Charlize looked up at Dn silently.
Kiss her lips and suppress the urge to covet. No, actually, he wanted to put something in that mouth.
¡°Whatever you do, I don¡¯t care.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Just don¡¯t stay away from me.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t happen, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize blinked.
Her eyelids fell like butterflies. Charlize was sincere. However, she wanted to ask.
¡°However¡ If that happens, what are you going to do?¡±
There was a quiet tension in the space.
Dn, who had been silent for a short time,ughed.
¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡±
A little unfamiliar, yet unawakened possessive desire. Shined hotly in hisughter.
***
Chapter 87
She felt overwhelmed. Charlize exhaled.
¡°¡But that won¡¯t happen.¡±
Dn said with tension. He was a little strange at the moment.
Charlize returned to her room after ss. However, the lingering feeling of the moment continued to wrap around Charlize¡¯s body.
***
¡®It¡¯s not here either.¡¯
After reading thete Emperor¡¯s Diary, Charlize thought.
There was no information about evil gods. Because Ehyrit is known to be the only god and perfect.
But Charlize had to know. Then, all of a sudden, her thoughts popped out.
There was a forbidden book in the study of the Imperial Pce.
Kiera didn¡¯t go into that much either. If it were a study, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to find ces with forbidden books?
[Look at them.]
Charlize¡¯s eyes darkened.
It was a ce she only went to when the emperor mockingly showed the records of the disappeared Grand Duke Ronan family.
She thought, shaking off the Emperor¡¯s voice.
¡®Other books obviously.¡¯
Most of the forbidden books were those that denied the emperor and God. Most of the denial about Ehyrit.
The forbidden library was an unauthorized ce for Charlize. Only the Emperor, Dn, can enter and exit.
But as soon as her thought went crazy, she immediately moved. Charlize soon arrived at a huge library of forbidden books.
She went inside without hesitation. It was easy for her to break in without being caught.
Among the books, Charlize found it. As with other strange theories, it was about denying Ehyrit.
¡¸ The truth of Ehyrit that everyone turns a blind eye to. ¡¹ ¡¸The Unholy Ehyrit. ¡¹ ¡¸ Why is Ehyrit a fake? ¡¹
¡
Charlize took out some of them and read them as if possessed.
[Note 39: About evil gods.]
Some were written with imagination, but the concept was well written in this book.
[In the beginning, there was Ehyrit. The evil god was born from his shadow. Without Ehyrit, the evil god bes the only one, so the evil god has torn Ehyrit to pieces.]
That was the end of the content.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize was speechless. She thought she should study Ehyrit, but she read all the forbidden books.
Besides, it will take some time to read it all. Charlize decided to postpone it.
Just as she was reading the book to the end, she found one more clue.
The book uniquely wrote about themon characteristics of God.
[Evil gods are also derived from Ehyrit, and can handle Ehyrit¡¯s energy.]
and as a human being, the Master is the limit. However, Charlize saw more than that. She already knew the scope.
Charlize himself.
¡®Saint.¡¯
Saint means holy.
In a word, God itself.
It was beyond belief.
But could a sword that transcends space be human? In an instant, a sense of reality hit her.
It wasn¡¯t until a few years after returning that Charlize became a Saint when she became Dn¡¯s master and tamed him.
¡®But I¡¯m not going to trust himpletely.¡¯
She has no intention of epting a few lines of information as if it were the truth. So, while epting the information, she was wary.
However, Charlize remembered that she had some characteristics of God, and that she also had evil energy.
***
The day of the foundation day.
Knowing that Charlize hates the Empire, Dn said she didn¡¯t have to attend.
So Charlize thought and thought again.
The direction of revenge was the same. Variables arose as the concept of God was involved, but she had no intention of hating Ehyrit like evil gods did.
¡®Because I¡¯m a human being.¡¯
Charlize defined herself as a person. A being with free will that is not swayed as an object and does not yield to fate.
¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll have to destroy the magic tower.¡¯
Then, isn¡¯t that enough? Charlize¡¯s eyes werenguid and cold.
¡®Payne decided toe today.¡¯
She remembered Payne, who said he would bring information. A face that was quite confident.
What information are you trying to bring?
¡®Come to think of it, if it¡¯s a characteristic of an evil god. Murderous intent?¡¯
The more she looked back on what the wizards said at the time she was created, the more she remembered them.
If the Empire is just a powerful guardian sword motive. The magic tower wanted to know if Kiera was sword-specialized in killing.
¡®I should listen to Payne more.¡¯
Alperier was a secret organization that pursued Ehyrit. They would have known about the existence of evil gods. Even though Payne is the only one who knows about evil gods.
She was lost in thought, and Dn broke the silence. She already knew the sign.
¡°Charlize.¡±
Charlize looked up.
Dn, who came from the founding day, was wearing the most splendid clothes today.
It was very splendid to see how many thousands of white and transparent jewels were embedded on the uniform one by one.
But Dn¡¯s appearance did not die at all in its splendor.
Charlize weed her lover warmly.
¡°Your Majesty, why do you look disheveled?¡±
¡°I hurriedly, running over¡¡±
Dn, oddly enough, only wanted Charlize more. No. He felt anxious even with the empire under him.
¡®How can you think like that?¡¯
But he has a feeling that Charlize is going somewhere. Dn¡¯s eyes were cold.
¡®I know. That Master is notpletely mine.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t hard, but in a different way, it felt like he was out of breath.
He already has Charlize, but it¡¯s not enough. Until when can he suppress it?
Swallowing the urge, he said.
¡°I think I¡¯m a bad person.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m greedy for Master with constant anxiety¡¡±
Dn said, taking the back of Charlize¡¯s hand and kissing her over it.
He had a refreshing and beautiful face. His sweet, gentle voice didn¡¯t seem intimidating at all.
¡®I wonder if this is enough.¡¯
As scheduled, she will tell Dn about revenge. Even Dn will feel somewhat relieved if she confesses her feelings.
She understands his anxiety.
It was because she had never shown her true feelings and real face even though she had been running so hard.
¡°Charlize, I¡¡±
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize also suddenly asked Dn, whom she loved.
¡°Whatever path that I take, will you walk with me?¡±
January is alsoing to an end. It¡¯s still winter, but spring wille soon. A cool breeze filled with new hope swept through Charlize¡¯s hair.
Charlize¡¯s eyes were alluring. Beautiful, or appearance that can only be described as unrivaled. To make the atmosphere breathless.
¡°I¡¯m not just trying to bring the empire down.¡±
At the same time, Charlize¡¯s appearance was very cool and overwhelming. This was the real Charlize.
Dn loved even this appearance.
Rather, the authority that would seem more like an emperor than Dn, thezily breathtaking charisma, and the intent to murder surrounded Charlize.
But at the same time, Charlize was still.
¡°Your Majesty. I will kill you even if I risk everything.¡±
Charlize continued to speak.
¡°Because the path I am walking is a path of defeat that is rough and difficult, and there will be only usurpation and conquest to trample on it. This is me.¡±
Dn paid attention to Charlize.
¡°Can you promise to follow me?¡±
A gentle voice.
Even without further exnation, Dn already understood. And he also felt that this was the greatest kindness she showed as a lover. Everything is up to the limit of Charlize.
Dn¡¯s ck hair gave a holy feeling in the past, but now the dangerous energy of a ckened tyrant flows.
His vast, blue eyes, whose depth is unknown like the sea, were hidden by his eyelids and then revealed again.
¡°I already have Master¡¯s heart.¡±
Without Charlize, life has no meaning.
Dn also saw Charlize¡¯s path.
A road full of blood.
Even the genius Dn didn¡¯t know what Charlize was doing. He didn¡¯t see it. What good reason would Charlize want topletely destroy the Empire? He didn¡¯t know even after he became the emperor.
Charlizeughed instead of answering.
Dn spoke like a good student.
¡°As Master wants, I will do everything for you even if I give my life.¡±
It was kind of a creepy atmosphere.
Perhaps as if praising, Charlize raised her hand and stroked Dn¡¯s cheek. Charlize¡¯s fingers moved as smoothly as when ying the piano.
¡°Your Majesty is mine.¡±
Dizzy and stimting words.
Charlize smiled, catching Dn¡¯s attention. She doesn¡¯t care if she¡¯s called a woman of great beauty. She¡¯s not afraid of how it is recorded in history.
You came first, and you said you would walk with me.
¡®Now I will gradually bring you into the line.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s vignce was too high and solid, but she decided to ept Dn.
Slowly, slowly eptable.
***
That night, Lucy came to the Imperial Pce. Charlize made a slight impression. The night guest was a specification.
¡°Honey, are you dating the emperor?¡±
Charlize was ready to swing her sword, so Lucy immediately shook her arms.
¡°I¡¯m here for errands! I got a card from Payne.¡±
¡°¡Payne?¡±
When Charlize said that, the card was handed to her and she read it. She feels this every time she sees it, but Payne¡¯s handwriting was very messed up.
[I think I have to leave soon. I was tracked down by the magic tower.
So I¡¯m going to move our appointment time, but I have thest information I didn¡¯t tell you.]
¡°You should get going now.¡±
Charlize told Lucy. Because it¡¯s a gentle but irresistible order.
Lucy soon disappeared.
Charlize read more of the content.
[I¡¯ll let you know if you tear this up.]
She had to know. Why did they have to make the evil god as Kiera?
She had to know things she didn¡¯t know.
¡®The second target I will destroy is¡¡¯
The magic tower.
That was for sure. They¡¯ll do anything for their magic, just like Kiera.
After finding out, Charlize had never imagined a future with Dn. It might have been vague.
¡®Is there a day when I canugh?¡¯
Even though revenge is over. Even if she lives her whole life, she may not be able to finish it.
[Charlize, I will be by your side.]
Said Dn, when she asked to make a promise. Yes, with Dn.
If the pain subsides after finishing this revenge. Then.
¡®I wonder if the two of us can live together.¡¯
Once, she briefly drew the future. Like any other couple. Will she be able to live her daily life in peace?
Doing what Dn wants to do together and loving each other. A momentary wish. But the light quickly went out.
In fact, at this time, she didn¡¯t know if she had sensed something.
Soon, Charlize took the paper. She tore it up.
Some strange flowers just burst out. Charlize was stunned. Soon after, Violet appeared in front of her, and Payne appeared.
¡°Hi!¡±
Although he greeted her cheerfully, Payne was nervous about dying.
¡°I heard that you¡¯re dating the Emperor. Congrattions!¡±
You have great ability and skill! Payne, who said such strange things, looked at Charlize¡¯s face. He was afraid that sending Lucy would offend her.
It looks the same as Lucy, who is worried that receiving Payne¡¯s errand might offend Charlize.
Charlize suddenly wondered what Lucy and Payne thought of her.
¡®It¡¯s none of my business.¡¯
Seeing Charlize¡¯s indifferent expression on her face, Payne gave a look of relief.
After all, he thought this story would be important to Charlize. Payne opened his mouth.
¡°Well, as I said, this will be thest time.¡±
Fearing that he would sound like giving up about the offer for her to join the team, Payne added hastily.
¡°We¡¯re really going to another country. Anyway, today I brought you a reason toe into Alperier.¡±
Payne seemed to have confidence. He continued to talk.
¡°Because. I found out who you are.¡±
Payne¡¯s firm eyes and Charlize¡¯s cool eyes met.
***
Chapter 88
It became quiet everywhere as if mice were dead. Charlize¡¯s eyes were cold. But the energy flowing out was unusual.
Payne felt strangled. His breath suffocated. For a moment, cold sweat seemed to flow down behind Payne¡¯s back.
¡°Who am I?¡±
Charlize asked.
This was the greatest patience Charlize could have. She asked to see if he had identified the exact identity, but the moment she heard it, her hand almost raised her sword.
No, she could have killed him without using a sword. Like Payne.
In the first ce, Payne¡¯s life was attached to Charlize¡¯s life. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t know that.
¡®She¡¯s scary.¡¯
Payne was really betting hisst gamble. No. After he found out who Charlize was, he understood everything.
The dozens of defensive magic that Payne wore would be broken in less than ten minutes the moment Charlize made up her mind.
But he still said it. He had to.
¡°Thirteen years old. You had already filled out the application for the 13th Prince¡¯s teacher. With a perfect paper proving your qualifications as a teacher. It was ridiculous in themon sense. It was never a paper to be written by a young nobledy who had never received a proper education.¡±
It seemed like no one was thinking deeply, but it¡¯s a nonsensical record. Furthermore, if you¡¯re a child who ¡®has no knowledge¡¯.
Payne opened his lips.
¡°And you seeded in raising the 13th prince to the emperor in a short period of time.¡±
She had a clear purpose, didn¡¯t she?
Charlize didn¡¯t necessarily open her mouth. She doesn¡¯t know how far Payne figured it out.
Payne said confidently.
¡°There is a reason why you had to raise the 13th Prince to the Emperor.¡±
Because it¡¯s rted to her identity.
Charlize was looking at Payne expressionlessly. She softened to Kahu, but that was because he knew only one thing about the return. All of a sudden, a vicious murderous intent struck.
-Even if I kill you like this,
He got goosebumps with tension, but Payne said it clearly.
¡°A piece.¡±
Payne looked at Charlize.
¡°You are a piece of Ehyrit, aren¡¯t you? Charlize Ronan.¡±
Charlize¡¯s hand, who was about to grab the sword, stopped for a moment.
¡°That¡¯s why you made the 13th Prince an Emperor to hide your identity.¡±
This was an unexpected story.
Charlize thought about it one more time.
¡®An Ehyrit¡¯s piece. Me.¡¯
Wrong. Even looking at it once more, it was absolutely wrong. Charlize was dumbfounded. Her vignce was colorless, so she waspletely relieved.
The dark tension was broken. Charlize looked at Payne. She looked pretty confident.
¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡±
She doesn¡¯t know why he guessed like that. A look of embarrassment appeared on Payne¡¯s face.
Could it be because Charlize was so bluntly in denial?
It was a face that said, ¡®This isn¡¯t me?¡¯. Payne spoke cautiously.
¡°Well, you¡¯re a piece. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re like this?¡±
¡°No.¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡±
Payne gibbered in confusion. Self-talks that deny the situation. But as if he had realized it soon, he asked. A wise light shed in his eyes.
¡°Yeah, I see. You, didn¡¯t you understand what Ehyrit¡¯s piece meant?¡±
She knew from Payne¡¯s words that it was different from the usual piece. His embarrassed face was somewhat funny, so Charlize decided to listen quietly because she needed to ept new information.
Payne, who misunderstood Charlize¡¯s reaction as a positive one, said.
¡°The piece of Ehyrit is not the only thing you know. If you looked up about the evil God, you know it was the evil God who carved the Ehyrit, right?¡±
Even before she could say how he knew that, Payne exined it.
¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. The information about evil gods is only in the Imperial Pce¡¯s forbidden library, but the people who hid the book there were the people of Alperier a few generations ago.¡±
Payne didn¡¯t stop talking.
¡°Anyway, there¡¯s a story after that. What happened to the fragmented Ehyrit? Have you ever thought about it?¡±
She thought about it. Of course, it wasn¡¯t deep. The fragmented Ehyrit, well.
Payne said.
¡°Let me introduce our Alperier again at this point. We¡¯re looking for the biggest, ¡®real piece¡¯ of Ehyrit.¡±
The real piece is unstained by the evil god¡¯s evil, and is the purest and noble piece of Ehyrit.
¡°Its characteristic is that it appears once every few centuries and exerts its genius. What I mean is, Ehyrit¡¯s real piece. Literally, he is good in all fields, and he had talents in all fields since he was born. There is nothing he does not know. Just notice it all. Show off his genius that can¡¯t be hidden.¡±
Charlize looked at Payne.
¡°You don¡¯t know why I am saying this? But because. The real piece of Ehyrit is.¡±
No wonder she felt numb.
¡°Born as a human being.¡±
Payne looked at Charlize seriously.
¡°That¡¯s you. Charlize Ronan.¡±
As if shocked, Charlize remained still. No. In fact, she was thinking of someone. It didn¡¯t even ur to her that it couldn¡¯t be.
¡°I was sure when I saw your achievements.¡±
Charlize was an incredible genius. Not only swordsmanship, but also the ability to rule people, fascination, calction, and insight that is ahead of the times. Everything was excellent and it was overly fast.
She was never seen as an ordinary person.
Putting the most nonexistent 13th Prince on the emperor¡¯s throne. And Payne said his thoughts.
Ehyrit¡¯s piece is the most perfect and worthy of a monarch.
And like a white drawing paper that is not stained by anything, it is easily stained by good and evil.
¡°I thought it was you.¡±
At Payne¡¯s words, Charlize stiffened.
That Charlize knows best. In fact, Charlize already knew the answer.
¡®Isn¡¯t there only one person like that?¡¯
Dn.
***
Charlize returned to the bedroom.
It was the first time that the passage of time felt so fast. She quickly realized that five hours had passed.
It waste at night.
The man¡¯s arm hugged Charlize¡¯s waist.
¡°Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s half-asleep voice was low. His soft and refreshing smile was like a boy. The scent from him was very subtle.
On the same bed, Dn whispered in her ear.
¡°I love you.¡±
And the end of the words ended with Charlize. A sweet confession.
Dn had a tendency to fall asleeppletely and deeply only next to Charlize. In fact, Charlize was the same.
Dn finally came to believe in Charlize today. Maybe it was because she said everything that she didn¡¯t fully reveal. He looked happy at the thought of reaching the end.
As always, Dn was nowpletely defenseless in front of Charlize. He acted cute very soon.
However, Charlize was thinking of abandoning Dn.
¡°I love you, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn opened his eyes. He gently hugged Charlize. His body and her body were in close contact and intertwined. It¡¯s warm.
Soon their breathing became rough from a passionate kiss. It was tant, as if suggesting the act of being in bed at night.
When their lips fell apart.
Charlize¡¯s eyes lit up strangely. With those eyes that had not yet awakened from the lingering imagery, Charlize looked at Dn.
He looked happy.
A face that she couldn¡¯t even imagineing and going in Charlize¡¯s head.
¡°Dn.¡±
Dn, who smiled briefly, left Charlize a light bird kiss on her lips again.
She thought as she looked into the blue eyes filled with affection as wide as the sea. The abyss was directed solely toward Charlize.
But that¡¯s why.
¡®I can¡¯t kill you.¡¯
Charlize thought. She can¡¯t kill Dn. No, to be exact.
She has to abandon him and leave so as not to kill him.
¡®Because.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s eyes closed. It was decidedter in the conversation with Payne. Charlize recalled what had just happened.
***
The real piece of Ehyrit is Dn. But Charlize sympathized with Payne¡¯s conversation as if she were the piece.
At first, she had an intuition that it had to be.
¡°Even if you say you are right, what is the purpose of recruiting me, the real piece?¡±
Charlize looked at Payne.
On the day of the rebellion, the moment when they had to deal with the shadow monster. Payne witnessed Charlize who was cutting even the monster.
That¡¯s why Payne, who was even more certain, simply said.
¡°Because I have to protect you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°As long as the existence of the evil god Kiera is revealed, I must protect you.¡±
The first information that Payne bought was that Charlize was made of evil gods, not just a magic sword Kiera. A story that shook the essence of Charlize.
The second information is about the real piece of Ehyrit, Dn. This shook Charlize herself.
And thest third information. Charlize realized that it would bring ruin. But she didn¡¯t stop listening to this.
¡°The evil god Kiera, will kill you.¡±
No one knows the information about Dn. Except for Charlize. No, there was Kahu.
However, there was no possibility that Kahu would contact Alperier.
To Charlize, who believes it to be a real sculpture of Ehyrit, said Payne.
¡°No one knows whether the evil god Kiera is seeding or not. However, even a human who has absorbed an evil god, has a certain characteristic.¡±
That.
¡°It¡¯s intent to murder.¡±
¡°Kiera, Kiera.¡±
¡°Magic sword made of intent to murder.¡±
A unique character that Charlize possessed. An unforgettable voice from 400 years ago passed through Charlize. Payne was talking about it.
¡°I may be able to suppress it at other times. But the evil God can never suppress the murderous intent towards Ehyrit.¡±
The human who became an evil god also kills Ehyrit.
Kill the real piece of Ehyrit.
That was the essence of murderous intent.
So it¡¯s dangerous, Payne said in a genuinely concerned tone.
Charlize finally realized.
In Charlize¡¯s eyes, she could see herself, who was still Kiera, with evil and murderous intents.
¡®I¡¡¯
She¡¯s not confident she won¡¯t kill Dn.
Because Charlize hated everything that made her ¡®Kiera¡¯, even Ehyrit. She hated even evil gods.
Dn was the only member of the royal lineage to keep alive.
And the smell of blood that Gold mentioned.
If it was a being derived from Ehyrit¡¯s shadow, it would feel like a heavenly good scent.
It was the only happiness she had ever found. The first clue to the light she found in her long life.
¡°Master.¡±
Dn continued to call Charlize as if she were precious.
¡°I love you, Charlize.¡±
Dn smiled as he brushed Charlize¡¯s hair. Dn put his lips on her forehead and left a kiss on Charlize¡¯s eyes and nose. That dazzling smile made Charlize happy just to exist.
She looked cautious, but she just looked happy.
However, Charlize couldn¡¯t stay with Dn.
¡®Then, I will abandon you.¡¯
Charlize thought as she looked down at Dn who had already fallen asleep again.
Dn is the most perfect piece of Ehyrit. Even if Charlize leaves him, he will soon ovee it and be happy. He will continue to lead an intact and peaceful life as if he had always been.
¡®Yeah. You will be happy.¡¯
Charlize thought calmly.
Charlize thought she had read Dnpletely, but she wasn¡¯t. His abyss deepened and had already turned ck.
A possessiveness that has not yet been awakened, an obsession with coercion, and a thoroughness that binds the other with perfect genius.
Without knowing what was lurking under the calm beast. Only Charlize was indifferent.
***
Chapter 89
¡°I¡¯m leaving with Alperier.¡±
Charlize called for Payne the next day and said.
In response to the answer too quickly, Payne was rather confused as it was.
¡°With us? Really?¡±
¡°Yeah, because I¡¯ve been thinking about the offer.¡±
Suddenly Charlize¡¯s eyes became sharp.
¡°And there¡¯s still something you haven¡¯t told me about Ehyrit¡¯s real piece and Kiera, right?¡±
Charlize was sure.
There is still empty information.
It¡¯s easy for Charlize to kill Dn, but Dn was still able to escape from Charlize.
However, Payne seemed to think that the evil God was unconditionally dangerous to the piece of Ehyrit.
¡®There must be a reason.¡¯
For example, a real piece of Ehyrit cannot resist evil gods.
Payne said meekly.
¡°Your prediction is right. Regardless of the strength of force, you will not be able to resist evil gods. I don¡¯t know why, but¡¡±
A young beast rubs his cheek to Charlize, saying that it is okay to kill him. A white neck that appeared as if it was okay to put a sword in it.
She knew it was love, but she was too defenseless.
It cannot be said that the instinct has not been exercised at all.
¡°If the evil god and the pieces of Ehyrit are separated, it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°I asked if it was not affected by anything. ording to you, if the evil god Kiera isplete, will you be tracking me down?¡±
At Charlize¡¯s soft voice, Payne eximed, ¡®Ah¡¯.
Payne¡¯s eyes met Charlize.
Charlize was going to fit in with their misunderstanding and make them mistake her for a real piece of Ehyrit.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll be fine¡! Because the more you encounter it, the deeper the murderous intent gets.¡±
So it is.
¡®I¡¯ve been with Dn for six years.¡¯
Was it a strange affection that could cover even that? After all, she liked Dn as the opposite sex.
¡°Then, shall we go now?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Charlize just smiled briefly and responded.
¡°I have something to organize.¡±
Both the children at the orphanage and Payne were the Kiera project subjects, but they didn¡¯t have evilness like Charlize.
She felt sorry for them but envied them at the same time.
Is it a curse or a talent to be suitable for a vessel containing evil gods?
¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up five minutes after midnight today.¡±
Payne knew Charlize wouldn¡¯t say empty words even after not seeing her for a while.
When he greeted her, Charlize nodded her head without saying a word and gave a light affirmation.
¡®I have something to do.¡¯
There was still plenty of time until midnight.
Dn must have been very busy right now. There is no end to the imperial affairs that must be cared for as an emperor.
Charlize moved right away.
There was no one to limit Charlize¡¯s actions anyway. Even if Charlize disappeared, no one wondered.
Charlize went to the storage room, disappearing as if she would melt into the air.
All the documents from the underworld were disposed of.
Then Charlize went to Dn¡¯s imperial office. While Dn was away, she found a document that no one would ever take out.
Kiera.
The mana on Charlize¡¯s fingertips burned the documents.
It disappeared into the air, leaving no ashes.
¡®This will also be the end.¡¯
Even if she burned it anyway, Dn would remember everything. Charlize lowered her eyes.
The reason Charlize disposed of this was because there was blood on this document. She nced at it and buried it in her memory, but when she wanted to leave, it immediately came to consciousness.
She¡¯s one of the subjects. Ehyrit¡¯s evilness was buried, so she couldn¡¯t leave it alone.
¡®Even if Kiera is tracked down, evilness cannot be found out.¡¯
It was rare for an experimental body to absorb evilness.
No, even before regression, Charlize was the only one.
Most of the time, they die and are immediately disposed of.
¡®No.¡¯
Maybe this will have a minor impact on Dn.
She didn¡¯t want Dn to be harmed in any way.
Although it was a vessel for evilness close to the evil god itself, it was a useless concern.
Charlize cynicism briefly.
¡®Ronan doesn¡¯t have my luggage.¡¯
At the age of 15, when she entered the pce as a teacher of the royal family, she had already arranged all her luggage.
She was a grand princess, but from the beginning, she had few clothes or belongings that a young nobledy would normally have.
She doesn¡¯t need to stop by Ronan.
¡®Where should I go?¡¯
Charlize recalled her life for a moment.
She suffered 400 years ago, tamed Dn after her return, removed Dietrich from the throne, and met Kahu who remembered her return.
¡®Kahu.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s eyes gleamed.
She should go meet him first. Next, it will be Dietrich to be left unattended after eating Ehyrit¡¯s pieces.
Charlize was quick to act. Immediately after she decided, she acted immediately.
Kahu had participated in a meeting of nobles this morning.
And now he was working in his office in the imperial pce.
¡°Young Duke.¡±
Charlize is called Kahu.
Kahu, who had been busy with his work, reflexively stood up.
He seemed very surprised by Charlize, who appeared without a knock or a sign.
¡°Aren¡¯t you the grandmaster?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±
¡°What brings you here¡¡±
Kahu looked at Charlize.
It was the same as usual. He felt no more than that.
He just tried to remember that she was the emperor¡¯s lover.
He had to try not to cross the line.
Charlize, who was getting closer to Kahu, finally asked.
¡°Do you really remember anything about regression?¡±
Kahu nodded.
It was the first story before the return.
Kahu¡¯s lips opened.
¡°After you disappeared¡ the Empire has united half of the continent.¡±
A bloody death and piles of pine nuts left in the ce where Kiera passed. The glory of the empire. Everyone praised the emperor and the guardian sword.
The crown worn by the 5th Prince was shining. Although it belongs to Dn, who was now the 13th Prince.
¡°And I also lived and died in peace.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll confess, I actually can¡¯t really remember. I do have memories of looking for you, but I decided to quit one day.¡±
As Kahu looked back on the past, his lips were opened.
¡°¡I don¡¯t remember.¡±
It¡¯s true.
Charlize noticed.
There¡¯s no more information to get. This was the end.
Kahu didn¡¯t even think that Charlize was Kiera until the end.
That was Kahu¡¯s luck.
¡®And you helped me.¡¯
Charlize was not an outraged person enough to forget that grace.
She won¡¯t kill Kahu. She had no intention of killing him.
¡®It was a miracle that you looked for me when no one was looking for me when I disappeared.¡¯
Even though he was asked by Ronan, he had no connection with his fiance.
Charlize also remembered the past. At the engagement ceremony before the return, she was standing with Kahu during the ceremony.
An unfamiliar fiance.
Although they didn¡¯t even talk a few words, she was definitely grateful for his pursuit she heard from afar.
¡®I will pay off that debt with this.¡¯
Revenge was the essence of Charlize, but humanity came before her.
Because Charlize is a human being. She paid it back because she¡¯s a human being.
¡°Thank you, Young duke.¡±
When Charlize, who had aplished her purpose, turned around without any regrets, Kahu paused.
It was because of the sudden feeling that he would not be able to see Charlize for a long time.
¡°Grandmaster.¡±
Kahu tried to hold Charlize, but Charlize did not look back.
She didn¡¯t even care.
Charlize, who left the building, saw the sunset sky.
She missed Dn.
***
¡°To be this happy is like walking on clouds.¡±
Dn said, folding his eyes.
His slightly trembling voice was filled with bliss.
A face that feels grateful to Charlize, who came to him during the hectic workday and gave him strength.
Charlize looked at Dn and smiled.
It was just a kind and gentle smile.
She didn¡¯t do anything else.
She visited the emperor who was going to take care of the affairs untilte, told him to have dinner for a while, and after finishing the meal, they came to see the nearby river on the ind.
A dense conversation with the person you like is always right.
Even the flowing silence was not at all ufortable with Dn.
He thinks he knows a little bit about what love is now.
¡°I¡¯m just d that Master opened her heart.¡±
¡°Your¡¡±
Suddenly, she was speechless.
She was leaving at midnight today, but Dn had an unsuspecting look.
¡®Ah, Dn thinks we¡¯re getting revenge together.¡¯
She couldn¡¯t do that, but. Now.
¡°I¡¯m d and happy, too, Your majesty.¡±
Charlize just smiled. Dn also smiled.
It was already night.
Charlize and Dn walked a bit more along the river before breaking up.
She hesitated for a moment because of the warmth that wrapped around her body, but Charlize soon regained herposure.
Charlize was about to do thest thing now.
She also had a thought for Gold, the orphanage¡¯s child, who was scared of Dn. So she wasn¡¯t worried. However, before leaving.
¡®Dietrich I.¡¯
She had to check the man who told them to make Kiera. The man whopleted the Kiera project, which was impossible enough for the magic tower.
Thete Emperor who used to handle Charlize by calling it the guardian sword.
Charlize slowly headed to the dungeon where he was locked up. She opened the door and walked down the endless stairs. Very bottom, bottom, down to the bottom.
She went through the long hallway again.
Charlize had no presence, so no prisoner noticed. Charlize had an indifferent face as she passed right in front of the prisoner.
It was just a dark prison, very barren and dirty.
In the words of a man who once reigned above all as emperor, it was miserable.
Is there any ce to fall further than this?
The sun doesn¡¯t reach the basement. There were no windows and the air was stale. It was winter, but of course, there was no heating.
Charlize did not feel cold as a Saint, but the guards were not.
They were huddling in front of the firece where the mes burned and had a conversation.
Charlize stopped for a moment.
¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s crazy? If I go down, he keeps screaming and talking nonsense, so I¡¯m scared.¡±
¡°Do you feel the same way? A human who was once to be an emperor¡ Haspletely lost his mind. I got goosebumps and I can¡¯t even get close to him.¡±
¡°What kind of person has united half the continent¡ What should we do? He was just saying nonsense.¡±
Crazy?
Charlize¡¯s expression turned cold as she listened to the guards¡¯ conversation.
Dietrich ate a piece of Ehyrit. It was said that he must have been stained with evilness.
So it was probably enough.
Because he was thete Emperor, he was locked up in a deeper underground, distinguished from other prisoners with life imprisonment.
Charlize opened the side door and walked down the stairs that appeared again.
There was only a terrible chill in the underground, and it was cold.
The temperature would have been more than enough for a normal person to freeze to death.
But Dietrich couldn¡¯t have died even if he wanted to.
¡°¡¡±
Only thete Emperor was locked up under this, so Charlize immediately faced him.
Dietrich, chained up, was a mess at first nce.
¡®Crazy.¡¯
As soon as she saw him with her own two eyes, she realized the words of the guards. Thete Emperor was muttering nonsense to himself like a half-madman. Heughed out loud as if he had lost his mind, and then shouted again.
Charlize stood up. She didn¡¯t expect much. She just had to check in their words.
But when Dietrich saw Charlize, he said with a surprised face.
¡°Aren¡¯t you¡ Kiera?¡±
It was the real identity of Charlize, whom no one knew.
Dietrich vomited blood.
Thete Emperor¡¯s eyes widened.
***
Chapter 90
¡®Kiera¡¯?
Is the word from the mouth of the deposedte Emperor correct? Charlize¡¯s atmosphere cooled down. For he¡¯s gone crazy.
Looking at Charlize¡¯s face, his wide-open eyes were clear. The blood running down his lips is red. Dtion of the pupil was seen. After all, this is the ce Dn bestowed on Charlize.
She was sure he handed it over to her to vent her anger or do whatever she wanted.
¡°Dietrich I.¡±
Hearing the whispered voice, thete emperor moved his body and tried to shake off the constraints.
¡°Unlock this! Are you trying to get revenge just because I made you into a sword!¡±
Charlize ignored the order.
It was Dietrich who looked at Charlize in human form as if it were impossible.
¡°I see, that¡¯s why he did it¡ Dn, that punk. He betrayed me¡¡±
Dietrich gritted his teeth. However, thete Emperor looked very confused at the same time.
¡®He seems to remember before the regression. What¡¯s the reason?¡¯
No way.
The idea of Ehyrit¡¯s piece was crazy. The Emperor who survived enduring evilness.
Charlize asked.
¡°So who are you?¡±
While coughing blood, Dietrich I smiled strangely. He held Charlize with his greedy mad eyes.
¡°Who am I? I am Dietrich I, the king of conquest.¡±
Things piled up in the name of Kiera. But soon Dietrich looked at Charlize and shouted.
¡°I thought it was, but¡ What¡¯s going on with this? Was it all your doing? Kiera! That punk, the Crown Prince Dn. No. Dn, that punk betrayed me¡¡±
Like Kahu, his memory before the return didn¡¯t seem perfect.
His belief in Dn was overwritten after the return. He still tries to treat Charlize as a sword, but he could not hide his fearful gaze.
¡®Yes, he was this kind of guy.¡¯
To this low quality and vulgar human being, Charlize has suffered from being squeezed.
But in this situation, Charlizeughed. Anger and tenacious murderous intent that would be close to hatred. The joy she felt while watching the fall of the person who was also the source of revenge. Seeing him finallypletely ruined and wallowing in the mud.
Charlize,ughed. At the same time, she smiled overwhelmingly brightly.
All piled up with Charlize. By dealing with monsters, she earned praise, strengthened the imperial power, and put the entire continent under the feet of the empire.
She hadn¡¯t forgotten in a long time. Isn¡¯t it a good thing to remember all this while the source is in front of you?
¡°Wait¡ The fact that you¡¯re here means that¡ The empire! My empire!¡±
Dietrich med. Blood flowed down his chin. Still his mad eyes. He was taking the false glory made of Kiera as if it was his own.
Charlize paused, in front of the extreme emotions that made his heart boil.
Theughter remains the same. A momentary joy passed in front of her eyes.
In this enclosed ce, Charlize¡¯s words be absolute truth no matter what she says. Then.
¡°The Empire.¡±
He suddenly looked up at Charlize Ronan, whom he knew as Kiera.
Charlize was perfect enough to be called an outstanding-looking textbook. Symmetrical facial lines. Dreamy eyes. Seductive lips. Beauty itself.
A bright smile hung on her lips.
¡°It¡¯s already destroyed. Dietrich I.¡±
The antique imperial manner of speaking was exactly what Kiera used.
Perhaps this is the perfect ending of revenge worthy of Dietrich.
¡°The empire burned down, the walls became piles of pine nuts, and all those countless people died and disappeared.¡±
Destruction.
The man who looked up at Kiera screamed.
¡°It can¡¯t be¡! Dn! Dn!¡±
To make even Dietrich I fall in love like this, it was Dn after all.
A diamond on a dunghill is still a diamond, and he was thete Emperor who was looking for Dn, not the former Crown Prince.
Dn¡¯s mother, the 7th concubine, was left, and the 13th prince, Dn, had to show his prominence as a human being that he liked.
¡®I should¡¯ve done this earlier.¡¯
Charlize was smiling.
She lowered the torch and threw it on the floor. Fragrance oil was poured out, and the fire burned brightly.
Like the imperial castle on the day of rebellion that overthrew the imperial family. Meanwhile, Charlize continued tough.
¡°I¡¯m d you found your memory. Dietrich I.¡±
Pieces may be rted to memory. Because all mankind can¡¯t remember the memories after the return.
Charlize took a step closer. She knelt and looked down at Dietrich, who was bound. An endless beginning. The starting point of all that pain.
¡°Everything was destroyed.¡±
Dietrich I had to die in endless despair, not knowing the truth. That was the conclusion of Charlize.
The sin of thete emperor was so deep that he was not even worth keeping alive.
Thete Emperor knows nothing. He is only taking his guardian sword¡¯s glory as if it were his own glory. Neither the evil god nor the real piece of Ehyrit known. There is no information to get.
The created Kiera returned beyond the century, thete Emperor regained his memories and this moment when all the secrets were unraveled and made clear.
Charlize became cold-hearted. As she stretched her out her ck sword pierced straight into Dietrich¡¯s heart.
It should have been like this in the past.
His squinted eyes choked in pain. No matter how much he eats Ehyrit¡¯s pieces, it cannot bepared to the evil itself, Charlize.
Even Dietrich¡¯s heart, who had be a semi-eternal person by eating the pieces of Saint¡¯s sword, Ehyrit, was bushed.
A dead body and a zing fire.
¡®Dn.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s thoughts turned to him again.
Even though she gets revenge that she dreamed of countless times. Actually, she thought of that.
He has nothing to do with her bloody revenge. She, who has tamed him straight and dye him ck, even put down her reason. The only path to ruin.
But you, stop walking now.
He has to be noble on the spot.
He is also a citizen of the Empire, and in a sense, he is the person who enjoyed the most of the empire united by Kiera. She can¡¯t kill countless people around the world, or kill as many as she can.
Charlize closed her eyes.
¡®Forget about me.¡¯
The mes roared and burned everything. Charlize was swallowed between the mes, but not burnt, watching everything.
¡®You should live.¡¯
Because you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I love you, just as you love me.
¡®I¡¯ll forget. About you too.¡¯
Don¡¯t die for me, please live peacefully and happily.
It¡¯s all about being young, yeah, because I¡¯m good enough alone.
Charlize had a gut feeling that she would never set foot on thend of this empire with her own feet.
The bottom of the dungeon blocked by Saint¡¯s energy will be released after midnight.
Charlize went back to the ground.
She headed to the top of the hill where she met Payne. Payne was waiting.
¡°Are you ready?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°There¡¯s a lot to be said and there¡¯s a lot of things you need to know. It¡¯s going to be different from now.¡±
The overlooking imperial pce was cool and beautiful, unlike what she had seen through the mes.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°I¡¡±
Charlize¡¯s illegible expressionless face overwhelmed Payne for a moment.
She felt Payne wanted to ask about Dn, but Charlize turned her back on him, pretending not to know.
There were other Alperiers that Payne called out. Those wearing long hoods.
Lastly, Charlize thought about the Imperial Pce without even having her eyes on it.
¡®It was the size of my heart that I could give as much as I could.¡¯
You don¡¯t need to say goodbye when you go. She¡¯ll just live. Dn will live, too.
Charlize may have tamed him, but its essence is a real piece of perfect Ehyrit.
¡®No. ¡Rather, was it me who was tamed?¡±
Charlize closed her eyes and opened it.
She will live for revenge. There were many things to do. Now. She was only thinking of killing the magic tower. If it¡¯s different from the past.
¡®Master.¡¯
¡®Charlize.¡¯
Even after all revenge is over, Charlize will not return to Dn.
They dreamed of a future together. She wanted to do everything he wanted to do together. They kept their vows not to leave, hoping that they just loved each other.
His call, which has always been sweet and hot,es to mind even at this moment.
A voice that lingers in her ears. The touch and extreme warmth of the skin. All those memories swirled like a whirlwind.
¡®You¡¯ll be okay.¡¯
She¡¯s leaving soon.
After Payne¡¯s short notice, the light from the magic circle painted by Alperier slowly began to shine through. Charlize closed her eyes. Like that, it was herst breath in the empire.
***
[The grandmaster has disappeared.]
Dn listened to Shadow¡¯s report. Unlike Shadow, who showed his embarrassment, Dn remained calm.
It was also reported that the dungeon had begun to burn. They urgently rescued the guards and prisoners, but thete emperor, who was imprisoned the deepest, was found dead.
¡®Father that bes half-eternal.¡¯
Dn came to the scene.
A sword that burned ck while stuck in Dietrich¡¯s heart. It was a dagger that Dn gave to Charlize.
Dn picked up the dagger and thought.
¡®She¡¯ll be back soon. Maybe she¡¯s wandering for a while. Because she killed thete Emperor who stimted her trauma.¡¯
Maybe Charlize needed a little more time. She couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement, so she must have tried to control her mind.
¡°Shall we track her down?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±
He thought she was away because of what she had in mind. At the end of that thought, there was a blind belief that Charlize would return at any time.
So Dn waited and waited. Because she said she would never leave. She asked him if they could walk together on a blood-stained road. Because she told him several times that she loves Dn.
But even after a week. Even after a month. Even after he returned home after finishing the conquest of the Seruna Empire, which could not be dyed any longer. Charlize never returned.
Half a yearter, Dn realized that Charlize was going to pursue the wizards of the magic tower.
He realized that the documents of the Kiera project in his office were burned.
And by the second year.
He had a gut feeling that Charlize would nevere back. There was no way, he waited for Charlize with firm trust, not rationalization. But.
¡®Unless I go looking for her, we will never meet again.¡¯
Trust was broken. He realized the reality btedly. He didn¡¯t think she was the one to announce the end like this. No, he believed that she would not end it.
Didn¡¯t she put an end to his anxiety first? As if to break down the vignce of Dn, who was a boy, didn¡¯t shee to him so steadily? Didn¡¯t she try to gain his perfect trust without any doubt?
¡°Taming me. Can you go like this?¡±
The man who closed and opened his eyes.
Three yearster, his face lost its pure light. Now he was the perfect tyrant. At the end of the rough breath, there was a strong desire to take it away even if forced.
¡°Take whatever you want. The prince stays the same. If he disobeys, trample on it, and if he has an owner, kill it. You don¡¯t have to respect your property.¡±
¡®As you taught me.¡¯
I will find you who ran away. Even if that ce is hell, I will chase you to the end of hell.
It doesn¡¯t matter if I fall into the abyss with you. Now Dn couldn¡¯t stop.
Charlize abandoned him.
¡®I will have you. I will use all my powers to own you.¡¯
His possessive desire aroused to the end of the limit, changed his mood cold and intense. Dn¡¯s eyes lit up.
He was blinded by obsession.
Dn, he¡¯s crazy.
Finally. He wentpletely crazy.
***
Chapter 91: Illustration
-
- Why did you meet me again?
The boy was wary of everything.
He was wary of even his parents.
He was a ve of instinct and desire to his father.
He regarded the boy as one of the many children who inherited his blood, but had no affection.
The boy knew that if he showed his abilities, he was a human being who would be offended and killed. Having a woman for his father is just a show-off, and there is no love or human emotion in it.
His mother, the 7th concubine, showed goodness, but that was rather an excuse to be attacked. The concubines were anxious to kill his mother. She¡¯s a good mother anyway, so she won¡¯t fight back.
Having seen all that, the boy was wary of humans.
And. Being a perfect genius, the boy felt no emotion for others.
¡°You can¡¯t kill them.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
From a very young age, the boy had a mixture of extreme evil and extreme good. Both sides from the boy.
At the sight of the boy who looked down at the living beings inorganically, the 7th concubine lowered her body and whispered.
¡°Because you can choose.¡±
The game that the boy often yed when he was young was a game of determining the order of the countries to be conquered. It was like a game to decide the order of death of 49 members of the royal family, including the boy.
Even though it was backed up by extremely meticulous calctions and power for a game.
For the boy, it was just a silly brain game that would end with just a quick nce at it for a few seconds.
¡°It¡¯s just a game.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Fear was clearly read in the eyes of the 7th concubine who looked a little strange at the boy.
Is it true that she looked down on her child for a moment?
This child is not ordinary. How is she supposed to treat this child?
The 7th concubine was a very wise person by the standards of ordinary people, and she loved the boy. However, the thought in that pretty head was read intact by the boy.
The boy stopped ying.
Humans are easy. But it¡¯s dangerous.
He was wary of everyone, and in fact, no one, including the 7th concubine. He didn¡¯t believe them.
¡°Hello, Prince.¡±
So, the moment Charlize wearing a woman¡¯s ceremonial cor first appeared. He felt like everything was going to be messed up.
Ash-blonde, said to be a mixture of the Grand Duke¡¯s silver hair and the Grand Duchess¡¯s blond hair.
Navy eyes with dreamy eyes like a fairy. The eyes, which were said to be darker toward the rim, were very pretty in person.
¡®I want to have it.¡¯
The Emperor¡¯s possessive desire was unfamiliar to the boy.
The boy was embarrassed by himself who felt possessive of others, just like his father was.
Why does he want it?
An astonishingly violent raging desire. It was so creepy, so strong that he couldn¡¯t pretend he didn¡¯t know. From the first meeting. If he could describe the feeling of being attracted like a shackle as ¡®falling in love¡¯, yes.
The boy fell in love with Charlize at first sight.
He thinks Charlize is only great at swords, but.
Charlize¡¯s words were decades ahead. Sometimes it was hundreds of years ahead.
It is not enough to get an insight into the whole situation just by listening to a few brief pieces of information. She woulde up with a solution that no one at the time could find with a casual look.
Charlize knew everything, and there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do.
Domination, learning, art.
It should be said that she is perfect beyond the level of excellence. Only walking on the top.
She was a freaking genius.
Nevertheless, Charlize, the person directly involved, took it for granted too carelessly.
¡°Ugh¡!¡±
As Charlize passed by one day, the assassins were killed by a sword that she swung casually behind her back.
A fifteen-year-old young nobledy. The dress that was too shy to wield the sword was pink.
Even the boy who witnessed it was hard to believe, and her sword was so fast.
The swing of the sword was no longer even visible to the naked eye.
Charlize passed by the fallen assassins with her unique dreamy face.
Such a ridiculous performance was not only once or twice.
Whatever else, the boy always felt greedy for Charlize.
It was an unbearable and restrained desire.
The urge to be rational was always unbearable enough to be called a miracle.
With the deep thirst for running on the back, he always felt like falling into a swamp. He can¡¯t get out of it. At some point, he didn¡¯t even want to do that.
Deeper and wider than the universe. It was as if he had sumbed to fate and coveted Charlize, like the pressure of nature.
It was precisely because of a passage in a book he read in the library that he started to feel sexual feelings for Charlize.
He had read all the books in the Imperial Library and had nothing to read, so he saw a forbidden book titled ¡®A History of the Nighttime¡¯.
¡¸In the past, in the imperial family, a maid or a nanny held nighttime for the imperial family¡¯s sex education. This applies not only to maids and nanny but to all women of the opposite sex who have been by the prince¡¯s side since childhood.¡¹
At the end of the detailed record, only Charlize came to mind.
The boy closed the book and went straight to see Charlize.
Soon after, he found Charlize in the hallway, and the servant was handing a fallen handkerchief to Charlize. Charlize and the servant grazed their hands in the air.
Even though he only saw the hand that touched her for a moment, his whole heart was stained with evil.
¡®I want to cut that hand off.¡¯
When Charlize, who felt his presence, saw Dn, the boy smiled brightly at that moment.
Perhaps that day, it was already an irreversible turning point.
The desire grew stronger and stronger, deeper than it could be helped.
He wants it, he wants it, and in the end, it feels like possessiveness is dyed with the essence of existence.
He wished.
¡°Charlize,¡±
¡°More, please.¡±
¡°Hah¡¡±
Charlize appeared in the boy¡¯s first wet dream.
It was natural. He knew it was a dream, but he begged for it to be a reality.
He embraced Charlize by pouring out all his possessive desires that could not be revealed in reality. Roughly again and again.
If he couldn¡¯t have her, he¡¯d rather kill and stuff her. He couldn¡¯tpletely swallow it, so he wanted to leave her smell all over his body and make it reek all over the ce.
He wanted to cover it with Charlize and erase himself.
So that anyone who finds it can know that it is his woman.
So that no one couldn¡¯t dare to look at her. Even a very slight part of Charlize, he won¡¯t allow anyone to share it.
Around the time when this intense feeling could not be suppressed, Charlize looked at the boy during a swordsmanship ss and said.
¡°Please make me Your Majesty¡¯s full person.¡±
To the boy who had not yet worn the crown, Charlize called him His Majesty without hesitation.
Charlize, whose eyes are bright, is so beautiful.
Sometimes Charlizepletely destroys the boy¡¯s mind.
He was already a boy who lost his rationality and barely endured his possessive desire.
Taming. It was taming.
He knew it, but he was willing to be tamed.
But.
¡®In the end.¡¯
Charlize abandoned Dn.
Dn¡¯s eyes were just cold.
The hazy blue eyes were more suited to this side from the beginning.
Rather than just friendly and sweet eyes. It was cold and callous. These cold burning eyes.
¡°Find her. Find Charlize, even if you have to die.¡±
To Shadow, who is as silent as a mouse, the emperor¡¯s dignified voice fell.
¡°Bring her in front of me.¡±
¡°Yes, I will ept the order.¡±
The coercivemand and domination suited the emperor perfectly.
Three years on the throne.
The emperor¡¯s eyes were crazy with madness.
Shadow bowed his head without daring to make eye contact with the emperor. With a dreadful oath that he would sacrifice his life to carry out his mission.
The boy grew up, and he was already a tyrant.
***
A month after leaving the empire.
Charlize was finally surrounded by the Alperiers.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Charlize asked with a unique indifferent face.
Alperiers¡¯ expressions hardened coldly.
Payne brought her, but life in Alperier creaked.
Because Charlize didn¡¯t obey their orders at all.
¡®Now it seems their patience has reached its limit.¡¯
Charlize thought calmly.
Even now, Charlize did not obey Alperier¡¯s orders.
Charlize moved ording to her intuition without coboration, and contrary to Alperier¡¯s idea that she would be a big trouble, shepleted the mission perfectly and neatly.
Alperier told her to raid without revealing her identity, but why?
They were weak people who didn¡¯t even have to raid.
Around Charlize, the interested party of the magic tower, who had already copsed without any sword stabs, were scattered.
Alperier¡¯s expression was not good, thinking that the operation had copsed.
¡°I have something to say.¡±
¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±
She doesn¡¯t know if she will listen, but was the expression read or the other person¡¯s face was worth seeing.
Of course, Charlize was also surprised when she first came to Alperier.
Alperier was a secret organization with a far greater and deeper history than is known.
All of them deserve to be called the transcendents of the world.
It was a group of strong people beyond imagination with cold eyes.
But it was futile and inefficient.
Although they worked hard, they often gave orders that she couldn¡¯t understand why they had to walk this path.
Even strange customs were forced.
Rather than engraving Alperier¡¯s red lion pattern on the wrist, or designating a personal pattern and putting it behind the ear.
Charlize refused to.
She didn¡¯t like the sapphire that was engraved on the handle of Kiera¡¯s sword, and she didn¡¯t like the name that was quantified on the sword.
However, Alperier found it even more difficult to handle Charlize¡¯s attitude.
They got angry, saying she wouldn¡¯t mix it.
¡°Since Payne said you were great, we tried not to touch it as much as we could. But Charlize, if you keep doing this, you¡¯re bound to cause friction. Don¡¯t you know?¡±
Derian, who likes to pretend to be a leader, took the lead and said.
The white snake pattern behind his ear stood out under the colorful earrings.
Although there is no system of leaders and members in Alperier. Derian was often called the boss. They know he likes to lead, but it was annoying.
Zenius and Vipalio next to Derian stepped up.
¡°Follow the order, newbie.¡±
¡°This is a ce with a long history.¡±
The two swordsmen were very tall and muscr, and even ordinary knights were intimidated.
However, Charlize only responded casually with a fresh face.
¡°I don¡¯t follow anyone below me.¡±
¡°¡What?¡±
¡°I heard that Alperier has better skills than Masters. If you want to pass the test, point that sword at me.¡±
There was no one who could put Charlize under her, as she knew, on this continent.
No, it wasn¡¯t just a thought, it was also a fact.
Derian, who was making eye contact with Charlize, drew his sword and aimed it with a cold face.
Eyes full of enthusiasm to break that arrogance. Dozens of Alperiers sat on the sidelines. Charlize had a rxed face, to the point where Derian¡¯s cold momentum was in vain.
¡°Through the battle, if you lose, follow me. If I lose, I will follow you.¡±
Derian said coldly.
Charlize, who had been quiet for a while, asked again.
¡°Really?¡±
¡°I swear in the name of Ehyrit.¡±
The moment he realized that those eyes were cold, Charlize smiled beautifully.
There are so many audiences. There is no way that a leader obsessed with honor will break the oath of God.
It was an opportunity that finally came. A small smile appeared on Charlize¡¯s face.
It was a dreamy and pretty face.
¡°No regrets?¡±
Derian¡¯s face, who thinks he can never lose.
So it¡¯s even more exciting.
Charlize raised her sword.
Chapter 92
When she first met Charlize, Mary was perplexed.
¡®I heard rumors are widespread that she is a wicked woman.¡¯
Why did she be the prince¡¯s teacher?
She was wary because she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. As such, rumors from society about Charlize were bad.
But it didn¡¯t take long for Mary to be ashamed of her mind, who was judging by what others said.
It was the first time in her life that someone paid such warm attention to a maid.
It was difficult to get close to her, but she was a very sweet and friendly person.
¡°Is this the scent you made?¡±
¡°Yes, it is a poor skill, but¡¡±
¡°You, you¡¯re a genius.¡±
She only had a hobby of making perfumes, but Charlize was the first person to praise Mary for her ability.
She thought she was good at it, but no one paid attention to the scent. Although she was unusually concerned with her sense of smell, she was disappointed and discouraged.
But Charlize said no.
¡°That¡¯s a natural talent.¡±
As if engraved in a soft voice.
She said it over and over again.
First recognition.
For Mary, the world was a scent.
There were several times when sight and scent were mixed, and the smell was seen as color.
Fortunately, not every time, but sometimes at very intense moments, the scent appeared as a color.
For example, the scent of grass chirping under the warm sunlight of spring was blue. The cool scent flowing through the air during the first snow was gray in heat.
And when she looked at Charlize, she witnessed her scent as a color. Very clearly.
¡®It¡¯s white.¡¯
Her color.
It was transparent and white at the same time.
It was surprisingly intense. She only had the impression that she was so pure that it could note to her senses. It had a very fragrant scent. It even felt divine.
Why¡ A color that is drawn into the depths helplessly and never able to escape.
A color that will affect people¡¯s hearts.
She¡¯s surprised.
She¡¯s dreamy like a fairy.
The red scent floating very slightly like powder resembled the color of blood and it was dizzying.
A scent that seemed to have been spread softly wrapped around Charlize¡¯s body.
¡°You will surely seed in making perfumes.¡±
¡°How can I as a maid¡¡±
It was a secret that could not be brought out to anyone, so she kept it alone.
But Charlize, as if she had read Mary¡¯s mind. Said.
¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, trust me. Trust my eyes.¡±
A gentle voice. She was infinitely kind and sweet.
The beautiful appearance was unrealistic. All of her aura and scent were not felt in front of Charlize.
Therge, fragile-looking eyes were moist with water, and the delicate hands of the young nobledy had no calluses. The features on the small face were like a delicate scented candle.
¡®A fragile person.¡¯
Seeing such a person, she was ashamed of herself for only listening to the ridiculous rumors that she was a wicked woman.
Then it was one day.
¡°Why are you crying?¡±
An imperial knight ridiculously insulted Mary because her parents were florists.
She didn¡¯t mean to cry, but tears were piling up in her eyes.
Charlize held her and asked her kindly, and she spilled it as it was.
¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not a big deal¡ But the knight¡¡±
Mary was sad.
Because of her emotional personality, she was hurt more than others, but she was not good at rejection. Mary used to be targeted more than others, saying it was fun to tease her.
Mary cried but exined the whole story clearly.
¡°Good job.¡±
It sounds like she did a good job exining it.
Charlize asked.
¡°Do you want me to scold him?¡±
It was a bright smile.
It was a sly smile.
Mary shook her head in embarrassment, with eyes often told that she resembled a puppy.
¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. That knight is really scary¡ he¡¯s tall, and he¡¯s very strong anyway¡ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±
¡°He insulted my maid, shouldn¡¯t I have to act?¡±
Charlize was sweet until the end.
However, when Charlize found the knight and set him up in the battle, she looked different.
Charlize, who stood at the battle with a fresh look.
The swordsmanship that unfolded after that.
¡®Beyond the human level.¡¯
It was unrivaled swordsmanship.
After that, Mary had never seen such swordsmanship.
Unbelievable. It was just amazing. After the battle, no one dares to touch Mary.
She couldn¡¯t shut her mouth just by looking at Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship.
At the end of the battle, there was a death-like silence from the knights who watched, and the sighs that were barely uttered.
Mary never forgot.
Even the Shadows who wereter called elite among the elite were embarrassed topare his swordsmanship skillspared to Charlize.
But what caught Mary¡¯s eye was not Charlize when she showed off her splendid presence. It was sometimes Charlize.
One time, Charlize was sitting by the window, looking down at a book boredly. She remembers the title of the book was ¡®Why Should We Praise the Great Empire¡¯.
The cool eyes were different from her appearance of holding a sword, so she was suffocated. It was like a different person.
¡®Maybe this is the real grandmaster.¡¯
A strange thought crossed her mind.
Even though she was just reading a book, she was so overwhelmed by Charlize¡¯s atmosphere that she couldn¡¯t even speak.
She stood there as if nailed to it, staring at Charlize.
Charlize smiled when their eyes met. A smile that is close to a reflex reaction.
If theughter of the day was just soft and sarcastic.ughter now.
If her smile of the day was just soft and bright. The current smile is.
She gets sucked in as if she¡¯s bewitched by the same woman. Temptation. Fatal. And¡
¡®Death.¡¯
It was a suffocating smile that she didn¡¯t know how to describe in words.
After Charlize became a grandmaster.
The nobles became afraid of Charlize, but Mary was more afraid of Charlize¡¯s aloof boredom, than her charismatic and cold-hearted appearance.
¡®What is real?¡¯
Now that Charlize is gone, the truth is unknown.
Three years have already passed.
***
In fact, Mary had always been afraid of Dn. It was because of Mary¡¯s secret ability.
It was because Dn¡¯s scent, which Mary witnessed, was surprisingly dark.
¡®It¡¯s creepy ck.¡¯
ckened. It was a tant scent, reminiscent of a devil.
¡®The other day, when the Duke and His Majesty had a private meeting.¡¯
To serve tea, she once went into a room where the meeting was in progress.
At that time, Kahu and Dn¡¯s atmosphere was unusual. Most of all, Dn¡¯s scent was the darkest and ckest that Mary had ever seen.
She was afraid of the endless darkness.
¡°A deal is a proposal that can only be made in an equal position. Kahu.¡±
Kahu and Dn¡¯s gaze collided as if there were bursting sounds in the air.
The cold and low atmosphere made her whole body shudder.
As she intervened in the middle, Mary felt like her body was being torn apart.
¡°Your Majesty won¡¯t regret it either. Wasn¡¯t it already destroyed just as it was about to fall?¡±
¡°¡What¡¯s your real purpose?¡±
¡°It¡¯s like Your Majesty.¡±
It was a threatening scenery.
Kahu and Dn did not only raise their swords, but red at each other as if it were a battle that risked the lives of the knights.
¡®At that time, probably, about the grandmaster¡¡¯
She could see it.
The two powerful people are talking about Charlize who disappeared.
Just being there made Mary feel choked.
Mary poured tea on both of them with her trembling hands. However, her head was already nk, and her body weighed down by heavy air was out of control.
Dn lifted his teacup and spoke calmly.
¡°Do you want to die?¡±
¡°How can God die? Leaving the empire of the wise king alone.¡±
There was even an illusion of hearing the tension tearing apart.
However, the tense atmosphere was as if it were a lie, and immediately after, the emperor bit a nd smile.
At first nce, it seemed that the freshness of the boy in the past was reflected in the emperor¡¯sposure that was immediately restored.
¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll step back now.¡±
More than that, the decision was an abuse of confidence.
Mary bowed her head down and stepped back.
Witnessing the moment of the private meeting, Mary knew nothing. She realized only one thing.
¡®I think I know why the grandmaster left.¡¯
It was profane, but it was.
In fact, Mary. When she saw Charlize and Dn together in the past. She used to have a terrible sense of incongruity.
¡®It¡¯s like the grandmaster is being encroached on by the emperor.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s sacred white scent was mixed with Dn¡¯s ck scent. Later, to the point where she didn¡¯t even notice what Charlize really was. She¡¯s deeply colored.
Mary,
She felt as if the grandmaster was being eaten and possessed by the emperor.
Of course, Charlize was always ahead of Dn on the surface.
Even now, Dn desperately looked for Charlize, who had left. All historians and nobles supported Dn as a wise king.
A capable emperor who united the continent into one less than two years after the war began. The voice of an excited schr was routine, saying that there was no precedent for such a revival in the history of the founding of the Empire.
It was a peaceful era no matter what anyone said, and it was the undeniable heyday of the empire. Charlize¡¯s presence, who raised the genius wise king, grew day by day despite her absence.
But Mary was afraid.
Because she has a much more sensitive sense than ordinary people. The unknown unconscious kept whispering.
It¡¯s dangerous. It¡¯s twisted.
¡°Mary, the maid, answered the call that Your Majesty has sought.¡±
Dn was in the grave of the 7th Concubine.
The steps to the emperor were terrifying. Mary trembled with courtesy.
His cool face was as natural as his original.
When Charlize was there, he was soft and friendly as if he had been hit by a warm spring breeze.
Traces that can no longer be found.
Dn, who was caressing the flowers in the burial mound, nced at Mary.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Charlize?¡±
It was a lingering ending, but it was His Majesty¡¯s question.
Mary held her breath.
Actually more than Charlize, she was scared of Dn. Because the scent can¡¯t be erased.
It is the empire of a wise king that united the continent. He¡¯s a handsome man who makes people¡¯s hearts pound automatically.
Her whole body just stiffened.
¡°Of, of course. Is there anyone in the royal family who does not miss the grandmaster? Your Majesty.¡±
Mary felt like her sense of smell would be ruined by the ck scent, but she managed to endure it.
She¡¯s afraid.
Even though she was facing the wise king, she was instinctively afraid.
Fortunately, maybe it was a heart-warming answer, Dn smiled briefly. He still had a beautiful appearance that seemed to be captivating.
¡°Do you like wizards?¡±
¡°Yes? Yes. Your Majesty¡¡±
After getting caught up in affirmation, Mary slowly raised her head.
Dn just smiled softly. Mary seemed to understand the psychology of those who obeyed their rulers.
Then she asked, as if possessed.
¡°But why the wizard¡¡±
When Charlize was there, he was restrained, but when the grandmaster left. Dn showed a clear presence.
What Charlize wanted to see was the truth.
¡°It¡¯s time to bring Master back.¡±
With an unfamiliar sound, the emperor stood up as if the waiting had ended.
Mary was disconcerted. If he wanted to bring her, could he have brought it?
But she was afraid to ask a question and bowed her head.
Dn ordered.
Mary listened stiffly.
3 years have passed.
Alperier¡¯s Death Knight.
Charlize raised her head.
Chapter 93
***
¡°Death Knight¡!¡±
Again, again.
The wizard of the magic tower was terrified and muttered.
News came that even the secondrgest magic tower had copsed.
The magic letter that came urgently said, ¡®The base of our ce has been revealed, so run away in a hurry.¡¯
¡®If you don¡¯t run away.¡¯
You die.
Everyone shared only one thought.
The number of the magic towers spread all over the continent was veryrge. Because the magic tower has a deeper history than the authority of power wielded by the ruler.
¡°Re, revenge?¡±
¡°But why?¡±
Someone asked, and everyone was confused.
Because it was in the base of the magic tower, which is considered the safest.
Actually, they couldn¡¯t believe it.
In this way, the situation is being pursued to the chin.
Apart from the empire¡¯s borders, the magic tower and Alperier have always waged wars for God in secret. Of course, it was a wizard war, one-sided hunting for the magic tower.
Alperier¡¯s core personnel originally reached hundreds, but now they had been killed all but a few who are more than masters.
However, due to the sudden appearance of the Death Knight one day. The situation has been reversed.
¡®Even if there is only one person.¡¯
The ce where the Death Knight passed was where the magic tower had copsed. They didn¡¯t even know who she was. If it¡¯s a characteristic that doesn¡¯t have any characteristics of simply killing without being revealed, that¡¯s the characteristic of ¡®Death Knight¡¯.
An unknown fear engulfed them.
The face of the magic tower, who had been devastated one after another, was now unable to ept that it was their turn.
¡°Hurry up!¡±
¡°What about ¡®these¡¯?¡±
¡°First of all, let¡¯s survive and think.¡±
He believes in strength, but his life was the top priority for the magic tower.
When the Death Knight appears, everyone dies.
It is a principle that is ingrained in the mind like an absolute proposition.
No one knows what Death Knight looks like. Because all the people who saw it are dead. Death Knight never leaves any witnesses.
Underneath the magic tower were the results of the experiments they had built up. But the moment they hesitate, they know that death will be the only thing.
¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense that there¡¯s only one Death Knight.¡¯
Among the wizards rushing in panic.
One of the oldest wizards looked into space with hopping eyes and thought.
¡®I¡¯ve never seen it, but how do we know there¡¯s only one Death Knight?¡¯
All of a sudden, his whole body hardened with a detailed fear that made him numb.
The old wizard has lived far from fear.
Because he was always in the position of an absolute strong man, even the nobles used to fear the magic tower.
As he trampled on the weak, he couldn¡¯t even empathize a little, and he couldn¡¯t understand what it felt like to be ¡®weak¡¯.
¡®I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡¯
However-
The wizard¡¯s thoughts did not continue. Because something passed by in an instant.
The trajectory of the sword was already transcendent.
Absolute power beyond human limits. When their eyes met, only death awaited them.
It was a luxury for them to even afford to close their eyes properly.
A perfect sword, without hesitation.
Soon there was blood all over the ce.
Breeze.
Dreamy ash-blond hair fluttered down into the air.
Charlize wiped her cheek with a fresh face.
Just soft skin.
Fortunately, there was no drop of blood.
Death Knight, the identity of the existence that drives everyone to fear.
Of course, it was Charlize Ronan.
Charlize.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize walked away.
Those whom the wizards called ¡®these¡¯ were gathered in one ce.
Even the magic of evil gods was not enough, so they were wizards who extracted civilians with magic powers.
It was greed that frowned. Struggling to be stronger, sacrificing innocent people.
A cool nce swept the underground.
There was no living interested party from the magic tower.
The civilians were still alive, but they were worse off than dying.
As Charlize approached, someone looked up and said.
¡°Please¡ Just kill¡ me.¡±
The sobbing voice was an earnest wish.
Even though he knew it would be hisst tears, his desperate eyes turned towards Charlize in the end.
She knows that pain. The fact that it is already irreversible, that he will be suffering in pain for the rest of his life and then he will die.
Charlize, who had killed all of the wizards of the magic tower, firmly sped her hands stretched out in the air.
¡°You were. a human being.¡±
I will never let you die in vain.
Charlize added kindly, bearing the weight of the civilians¡¯st empty wish.
Someone had to take responsibility for this tragedy. And Charlize will ask the magic tower to take responsibility for it.
Tears streamed down faintly with gratitude.
Charlize put an end to his pain.
Gulp.
Meanwhile, looking back at Charlize¡¯s face, Payne gulped down.
It was force majeure, that he could notice.
Charlize¡¯s face is cold and grim, as opposed to the gentle one.
When Charlize often made that expression, Payne, who had been watching her for a long time, grew tired of fear. He couldn¡¯t get used to it.
¡®Even though she¡¯s a real piece of Ehyrit.¡¯
Indeed, it is a skill that cannot be seen as a human skill.
Charlize, who was kind until the end, stood up from her seat.
Now there was really only death all around.
It was a familiar sight to Alperier, who followed Charlize, but they also thought it was unrealistic every time they saw it.
¡°Didn¡¯t Death Knight do a great job today too? Her performance is endless.¡±
Payne said it to lighten up the mood, but Charlize had no expression.
¡®Gosh, is she angry?¡¯
Was his yful voice too much in front of Charlize, who took the weight?
Payne kept his mouth shut.
The other people in Alperier only looked at Charlize.
¡®Three years ago.¡¯
Unbelievably, Charlize had defeated all the Alperiers who had conflicted with the battle.
After winning everyone, Charlize naturally rose to the position of the head.
Originally, there was no representative. It ended with just sitting in the upper seat and looking down at everyone.
¡°Are you going to follow my orders now?¡±
Then, when she asked just one thing, Charlize smiled softly.
It was a very natural domination.
Everyone bowed their heads.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll follow you, leader.¡±
It was as if the instinct of servitude was flowing through the veins. They did not dare to disobey Charlize.
Everyone could not guess what Charlize meant, but they obeyed her thoroughly. Later, following Charlize¡¯s orders, everything was destroyed.
It was possible with just seven people.
All those who were chosen directly by Charlize survived. They were proud to be Charlize¡¯s closest aide to the point where they now even feel proud.
Only then did they deeply understand Payne¡¯s praise.
Charlize was the genius of the century whose existence itself was a foul. An existence that is the most miraculous variable itself, breaking allmon sense and rules in the world.
Charlize ruled in just a few weeks.
She terrorized the magic tower, which she was hunting as if she were enjoying the Alperier.
It was absurd and crazy.
¡®Unbelievable performance.¡¯
However, due to precise calctions, urate knowledge as if she had seen and known for a long time even though it was her first visit, and Charlize¡¯s instructions as to know and move in the future, all the goals that seemed impossible were aplished.
Therefore, Charlize was called this.
¡®Death Knight.¡¯
A perfect Saint,
Who presents only death.
Now, the seven people, including Payne, were called Death Knight¡¯s corpsmanders.
¡®I only thought it was great.¡¯
No matter how much he looked back on the past when he was confronted with the magic tower, the difference between before and after Charlize appeared was very different.
The distinct change was as unreal as the scene unfolding before his eyes.
Around Charlize, who gave off an unrivaled presence, Death Knight¡¯s corpsmanders instinctively held their breath.
¡®I got goosebumps.¡¯
Payne looked at Charlize stiffly.
From the first time he saw her, he thought she was crazy. But he never thought she¡¯d be this genius.
Even now, already. It¡¯s because the magic tower was destroyed several times with the trajectory of Charlize¡¯s sword.
But, as if it was natural, Charlize immediately gave orders with an indifferent face.
¡°Return.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
No one dared to vomit at Charlize¡¯s words.
Charlize turned around.
When their eyes met, Payne reflexively lowered his gaze.
Now, even this bending was taken for granted in front of Charlize.
***
¡®The hidden magic tower.¡¯
In the leader¡¯s room left alone, Charlize was thinking about the magic tower.
Alperier¡¯s home base changes every time, but the fact that Charlize was given the most spacious and best room was always the same.
The magic tower had an official tower and an unofficial tower.
¡®Since I cut off the limbs, when I cut the head, which is the key.¡¯
However, the hidden magic tower, shrouded in a veil, so it was very difficult to find.
For a moment, Charlize fell into emotion.
Three yearster, Charlize was living well without Dn.
At first, she was worried that it would be painful if she left her beloved lover. Surprisingly, it was very fine.
She spent time doing what she had to do.
In the first year, she hoped Dn wasn¡¯t a real piece of Ehyrit, and that Charlize wasn¡¯t an evil god, but it was useless.
In the second year, she got a sense.
Hearing the news of Dn I, who had united the continent in three years now, Charlize finally convinced herself.
¡®Dn is the real piece of Ehyrit.¡¯
Such a ridiculous achievement is possible only because Dn is not a simple human being.
Didn¡¯t we already witness it before the return? Dn, who showed outstanding genius in every field.
Of course, Payne thought he showed such an outstanding ability because he was Dn, who Charlize taught.
[Of course, since his master is excellent, so the disciple is also excellent.]
It sounds right, but it wasn¡¯t urate.
But it was a relief.
Charlize continued to hide her identity from the Alperier.
Alperier went anywhere else now, but only the de Empire they didn¡¯t go. Charlize also did not hear from the de Empire.
Now the whole world was in the form of several kingdoms under Emperor Dn. Everyone obeyed Dn.
The reason she stopped thinking was because of Derian¡¯s urgent voice.
¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯ll go in, leader!¡±
Charlize¡¯s gaze shone coldly.
Perhaps at this point, Charlize should have noticed the cover.
¡°Leader!¡±
The door suddenly opened.
It was rude without knocking, but from Derian¡¯s expression, Charlize noticed the urgency of the situation.
Three years ago, he was the first to aim his sword at Charlize. Now, Derian was themander of the Dark Knight¡¯s corps who was more faithful than anyone else.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
When Charlize asked, Derian hurriedly reported.
¡°Something big happened.¡±
Derian took a deep breath.
¡°The news is that Dn I, who has united the continent, wants to open the imperial treasury to the wizards of the magic tower and support them.¡±
***
Chapter 94
A name she heard after 3 years. Even a name she didn¡¯t know she would hear with the magic tower.
Dn, go into action.
That¡¯s why Charlize held her breath.
She knew intuitively that something was wrong with Dn. Otherwise, she was on the sidelines of the conflict between the magic tower and Alperier. Why did he suddenly intervene¡
¡°The ceremony for the sponsorship of the magic tower and the imperial family will be held at the Sevir diamond mine the day after tomorrow.¡±
Time was running out.
Charlize tried to calcte. She also could not know the genius¡¯s intentions.
Kiera disappeared, and Dn prospered instead of destroying the empire like a true piece of Ehyrit.
There were several kings under Dn. The emperor was the only Dn.
¡°It is said that all the kings agreed. No one objected to Dn I¡¯s decision.¡±
It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t object to it. It must be something they couldn¡¯t resist.
Of course, considering Dn¡¯s eloquent speech. He would have made the kings believe that they sincerely agree.
She couldn¡¯t stop Dn.
There is no ce throughout the world to check the emperor who united the continents.
But Charlize realized at the same time.
¡®It¡¯s an opportunity.¡¯
This is an opportunity.
Now that Dn has gone out, the hidden magic tower will reveal itself.
The real leader of the magic tower, who didn¡¯t even have a clue.
They said that imperial support is necessary for the Kiera project. Because it is a vast task that cannot be done without being sponsored by that huge amount of money.
One of them muste out.
As long as the emperor¡¯s sponsorship is at stake. For this time, they also appear.
¡°What should we do, leader?¡±
The concern was short.
Her quick determination and ability to execute was one of Charlize¡¯s many geniuses that Alperier always admired.
She couldn¡¯t help it. Charlize eventually made a decision.
¡°We should go.¡±
Because Alperier was ustomed to Charlize¡¯s rule.
Derian understood the word as an order to ¡®prepare¡¯, and bowed his head deeply.
The snake pattern under the ears was particrly noticeable.
Derian hurriedly retreated.
Soon after, outside the leader¡¯s room, she heard his voice calling Alperier.
Despite his thorough obedience, Charlize did not give a nce.
¡®Your Majesty, what are you thinking?¡¯
She just, called Dn after a long time.
The fact that the magic tower will receive support is¡ the wings are deficient.
From the moment there was support from the imperial family, it was clear that the tragedy that Charlize had so desperately wanted to prevent would intensify and happen.
For Charlize, who knew all the pain and suffering, had to stop it.
Also, if the leaders who were the source of the Kiera Project showed up, she would have to kill them. Deservedly. A great opportunity to dry the seeds.
The risks were high, but they needed to be dealt with.
The conclusion was the same even after reviewing it again.
Nevertheless, the ominousness was engulfed. From an unknown ce, it felt like some kind of evil beast wasing down heavily. Something dyed ck.
¡®No, it¡¯s too much.¡¯
Charlize suddenly bit her lips, scattering her thoughts.
All she has to do is think not to miss this opportunity.
Since leaving the Empire, there has never been a single mistake in Charlize¡¯s judgment.
***
Meanwhile, Dn thought of Charlize.
He was almost insanely obsessed.
¡®Charlize.¡¯
Dn repeated her name with his lips.
If her name was a belief that refers to the spiritual power believed to reside in words, she would have been called tens of thousands of times and Dn would have already taken possession of Charlize¡¯s soul.
¡®Your freedom is over now.¡¯
That was Dn¡¯s limit.
For the first two years, he didn¡¯t move, believing that Charlize woulde back. He doesn¡¯t believe it now.
He found Charlize¡¯s weakness only half a year after he decided to find out.
The purpose of Charlize is.
¡®Revenge for the Empire.¡¯
And the wizards hated Charlize too.
Dn recalled the burned Kiera document.
In fact, he closed his eyes and ears pretending not to know, but he couldn¡¯t not know. Dn was a genius and was good at reading people¡¯s emotions and hidden essences.
All of Charlize¡¯s actions were for revenge. At the source, there is a deep-rooted hatred towards the imperial family and the magic tower.
There was only one thing he didn¡¯t know.
The forbidden library.
It was a secret library of the imperial family that only the emperor could enter. But one day, he checked. Whether someone came in and read a book, the angle at which the book was ced was slightly different.
Because Dn never forgets what he saw once, so he even recognized subtle differences.
Dn didn¡¯t stick it in.
¡°Did Master stop by this ce 3 years ago?¡±
He asked Shadow, but no one answered.
But Dn was also convinced of Shadow¡¯s silence.
As Dn knew, Charlize was the only one who could break through the strict border to enter the secret library and read without a trace.
He stretched out his hand.
The books that Charlize passed by tickled his fingertips strangely. He didn¡¯t even want to suppress his desire for possessiveness that ran from the depths of his heart.
¡®Why did you only read forbidden books rted to Ehyrit?¡¯
He doesn¡¯t know why, but anyway, it was true that Charlize wanted revenge on things rted to Kiera. As if¡
¡®As if Kiera had beenpleted.¡¯
But even Dn could not know the reason.
Dn had seen Charlize up close for a long time, and investigated her most fiercely.
Charlize¡¯s track record was clean. There was no reason for Charlize to be rted to Kiera. But most of all, the document of the Kiera project.
¡®The document that was left in the Emperor¡¯s office.¡¯
It burned without leaving any ashes. As soon as he opened the drawer, he recognized it by the subtle magical scent of fire.
It burned without leaving any ashes. As soon as he opened the drawer, he noticed the subtle smell of magic fire.
Charlize knew Dn¡¯s genius better than anyone else.
That Dn never forgets a sentence he reads once.
Kiera.
So even more.
Charlize, who knew that Dn memorized all the contents, had no reason to burn it. Now that she has done something carelessly in front of Dn, it won¡¯t make a difference whether she burns it or leaves it alone.
But why did she burn it?
¡®Ahh.¡¯
Dn stopped thinking about going deeper.
¡®It¡¯s none of my business.¡¯
Dnughed.
All he needed was Charlize.
He¡¯s crazy because he couldn¡¯t have her. If he has her, he¡¯ll be happy. In fact, he didn¡¯t care if he wasn¡¯t happy. Because he¡¯s already crazy. All he needs to do is own her.
It was only Charlize.
¡°Your Majesty, all preparations areplete. What else would you like to order?¡±
Soon, near the diamond mine.
The Shadow¡¯s undercover group, directly under the Emperor, came to Dn and gave a courtesy.
Dn looked at V.
Shadow.
It was a name given by Charlize, and it was a group of masters who should have been raised by Charlize.
Now, they were the knights of fear and admiration that made their name known all over the world.
Shadow, which is said to have gathered only the elite from among the elite, and a country copsed every time it appeared.
Dn stared coldly at Shadow, who hid their energy the way Charlize taught them.
¡°¡Don¡¯t let your guard down. Don¡¯t even dare to break it with your skills. You must catch the hostage.¡±
It was a dry voice with no emotion. It was hot enough.
¡°I will take the order.¡±
At Dn¡¯s words, Shadow bowed their heads. They soon turned back to the known portrait of Alperier.
Dn was waiting.
May Charlize appear with Alperier.
¡®Death Knight.¡¯
The death knight who drove the magic tower into terror.
As soon as he heard it, he knew it was Charlize.
A sword with no characteristics. Because there is only one person who can be so perfect.
He could find outter why she ran away with Alperier. Right now, he had to catch Charlize.
¡®I¡¯ll own her.¡¯
Dn thought with cold eyes.
He will follow Charlize¡¯s teachings. She told him to take it if he wants it by all means. It is said the disciple respects his teacher and will thoroughly inherit her perfect mind. Who would dare to me him?
¡®Didn¡¯t you know what a thirsty beast would do to you if you tamed, taught him everything, and ran away?¡¯
The tyrant was briefly cynical.
He knew that Charlize was afraid. Charlize¡¯s fear, to be exact.
¡®The collusion between the magic tower and the imperial family.¡¯
In other words, it was a future where the magic tower would gain power and the imperial family would fall.
Perhaps enough to lose rationality. It must have sounded urgent to Charlize.
That was the reason why he deliberately set the date to be impatient. He shouldn¡¯t have given l time to think.
So this was Dn¡¯s cover under thorough calction from the beginning.
¡®If you¡¯re trapped.¡¯
Even if Charlize¡¯s soul gets hurt by removing the dangerous trap. Dn liked whatever it was to own Charlize.
Although existence cannot be forced, he will force it.
So that she can¡¯t run away again. He¡¯ll bind her.
He will forcefully have her. That is Charlize¡¯s teaching. It was the will of the tyrant.
***
Where did it start to mess up?
¡°Leader!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡±
¡°They¡¯re Shadow, but why¡!¡±
Shadow, the emperor¡¯s knight, were all above Masters. Charlize couldn¡¯t move. Because they were all raised with her own hands.
V and Hugo, who stopped Charlize, were saved from the ve market and given to Dn. The knights who have been raised since childhood, trained, and made into masters.
All of the Alperiers were scattered.
An urgent look flowed through the air.
Charlize held her sword strongly.
Meanwhile, Charlize made eye contact with the emperor.
¡°Retreat.¡±
When she looked at Dn, she only thought she had to run away.
Instinctively ordered, and moved immediately.
She can¡¯t get caught. Only the sense of danger came into her head.
¡°Argh!¡±
¡°¡Leader!¡±
But the diamond mine, which was designed perfectly, was already heavily guarded because of the specificity of the space.
It was not easy to ovee Shadow, who seemed to have been trained for several months to deal with all kinds of situations with determination.
Charlize was eventually surrounded.
If she wanted to run away, she could cut them off.
However, she can see the Alperiers kneel down one by one. Shadow¡¯s sword was seen hanging around their necks. It became hazy.
Depending on what Charlize did. Alperier might have died.
With a gag in her mouth. She felt the gaze of Alperier, who was desperately chasing Charlize.
¡®Since when did you give your heart to Alperier?¡¯
Three years-
Before his thoughts continued, Dn appeared over the surrounded Shadow.
Maybe his heart. It felt like it was going to explode.
If she was too bewildered, will the world stop and be calm?
To Charlize, who set the day in tension, Dn approached her casually. ck hair that she couldn¡¯t forget. But it is no longer fresh eyes, but filled with possessive eyes. Through the eyes of a stranger.
The whole world. It stopped.
¡°You haven¡¯t changed, Charlize.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I knew you would be here.¡±
The man¡¯s voice, which she had not heard for a long time, was so low that it made her think that it was originally this low.
It sounds like a cave and tickles her ears.
Charlize knew from the start that Dn¡¯s purpose was her.
The discussion of the magic tower was purely to provoke Charlize.
¡°Your, Majesty.¡±
She doesn¡¯t think that simple pronunciation would be this difficult. She didn¡¯t know.
¡°¡I¡¯m here to find you. Charlize Ronan.¡±
The moment she realized it, Dn was already close. The sword in Charlize¡¯s hand fell naturally.
Dn¡¯s breath reached the nape of her neck.
The nights, when their skin was mixed into one, shed vividly in front of her eyes in an instant. Kissing, holding hands, and sharing the warmth of the most secret mucous membranes.
The night they watched fireworks together.
It was clearly refreshing and beautiful. As Dn grasped the breath that Charlize breathed out badly, he whispered as if he were going to grind his teeth.
¡°To make you belong to me.¡±
Dn. Heughed cruelly.
***
Chapter 95
Dn breathed out.
Is the feeling of Charlize on his fingertips really Charlize? While desperately wishing that it was not a dream, Dn realized that it was also reality.
¡®Gotcha.¡¯
Dn hugged Charlize.
He wanted to stay like this for a moment, without saying anything.
He felt a thrill of joy. At the same time, he was wary of such feelings.
He must not lose control.
Every single moment felt like a long time. The eyes seemed to turn around, and the eyes that were revealed while being overwhelmed with intense emotions were unbearably cold.
It was a sense of betrayal and resentment.
Because he gave her trust. Because he just blindly believed and followed her. He was filled with despair and anguish that trust had been abandoned.
¡°Why?¡±
Dn asked Charlize by the nape of her neck. Charlize was still breathing in his arms.
After three years of reunion, the back of her neck felt distant. His Master denied and denied that it wouldn¡¯t happen, but eventually, she never showed up. An escape without warning.
It happened all of a sudden during a romantic rtionship that he believed would be happy and smooth. Why?
He didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be so cruel to leave him. The thought of being abandoned. Because she always swore. She continued to say that she would always be by his side.
It was all a deception.
¡°Why did you tame me and run away?¡±
Charlize didn¡¯t answer. Dn hugged Charlize as her body crumbled.
¡°If there¡¯s a good reason you had to abandon me, tell me. Give me an excuse.¡±
It was a very cold voice, but it was like a plea. The growl of a beast.
¡°¡¡±
Dn gathered the rest of his patience to the floor and waited. There was no way Charlize could not have heard the question.
Because he whispered it into her ear. But Charlize. She was quiet for a while. Dn looked down at Charlize.
When she made eye contact with him, Charlize closed her eyes. Maybe looking away, or feeling guilty.
At least she didn¡¯t mean to answer. Dn copsed with a face trampled on even thest hope. Of course, the emperor¡¯s face was still cold.
¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯
Didn¡¯t he already decide to own Charlize by all means?
¡°¡Charlize.¡±
Dn owned Charlize¡¯s name.
He won¡¯t let anyone call her Charlize anymore.
¡°Now, you¡¯ll have to stay by my side.¡±
Charlize slowly opened her eyes.
In front of her, there was a man dressed in the emperor¡¯s uniform. A cold expression with no warmth to be found.
It was an unfamiliar face to Charlize. It wasn¡¯t Dn that Charlize knew.
Why does it seem like she has never seen it before?
Even though they have been together for many years, it was very unfamiliar.
For the past three years, Charlize wasn¡¯t having a hard time without Dn. Still, Charlize¡¯s heart also rattled when she saw him after such a long time.
Apart from the tense situation, does physical contact after a long time paralyze the human brain?
Dn¡¯s warm hand wrapped around Charlize¡¯s waist. It was just provocative.
¡°Alperier¡¯s life is now up to me.¡±
All of the Alperiers have already been captured.
It was just one sentence, but Charlize immediately understood what he meant.
Shadow¡¯s sword was hanging under Alperier¡¯s neck. If Charlize doesn¡¯t cooperate with Dn, they¡¯ll all die.
Charlize noticed.
But this was not Dn¡¯s way. So she was caught off guard like this.
¡®If I want to, right now.¡¯
Charlize was able to cut everyone off by herself and run away. But Alperier was a different story.
¡®I should havee alone.¡¯
Charlize bit her lip.
She thought for a moment. Even now, she was wondering if she should leave Alperier and move alone.
But three years was not a short time. The friction with Alperier was brief in the beginning. As they spent a long time together, there were many memories.
Dn¡¯s lips opened.
¡°Derian, Cross, Sip, Wendy, Tirna, Zenius, Vipalio, and¡ Payne.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyes widened.
She couldn¡¯t believe it even though she heard Dn¡¯s voice clearly with both her ears.
¡®How far did you find out?¡¯
Especially when pronouncing ¡®Payne¡¯, Dn spoke as if he were chewing a knife.
Charlize is hardened.
Dn turned his head away from Charlize for a moment.
He gazed at the trapped Alperiers with their knees bent down.
¡°Aren¡¯t they all Master¡¯s precious friends?¡±
She doesn¡¯t think of them as friends, but.
The name gave her so much affection that she could remember it. To the point where she can¡¯t let them die innocently for no reason.
¡°Master, you don¡¯t trust others, but you trust them to work. That¡¯s different from me.¡±
Dn worked alone. Because Charlize used as much talent as she was given to her subordinates whocked it.
The two were different.
The man that Charlize tamed. The face that she believed to be the wise king.
¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want, too. Just like Master did.¡±
Now it¡¯spletely different.
There was no longer a moral, refreshing, and neat boy.
Traces of the boy from childhood disappeared as if washed away. The current Dn was finally fitting the word tyrant.
The strong hand of an adult wrapped around her waist, as if wrapped around her like a snake. The cold and sober face of a ruler who is ustomed to reign.
There is no need to hide it anymore, the vast charisma and dignity that are revealed.
As he collided with Charlize¡¯s gaze in mid-air, Dn spoke expressionlessly.
¡°I¡¯m threatening you, Master.¡±
Seeing Charlize shocked, Dn did not stop talking.
¡°Can you see that their lives are in my hands? Even if I throw them away. Master, don¡¯t you have a tendency to avoid the death of innocent people?¡±
Who is this man?
¡°Let¡¯s put that aside. Alperier has the information that Master wants, and you probably haven¡¯t heard all of it.¡±
¡°Your, Majesty.¡±
¡°What are you going to do?¡±
Charlize suddenly realized that their rtionship had beenpletely reversed.
That she shouldn¡¯t think about the old Dn and the old Charlize.
But despite knowing it, she was never epted. Charlize tried not to stutter.
¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think so.¡±
She only said one sentence.
Dn¡¯s reaction was cold.
¡°Then. Did you think I would still be the same? Until when? Until Master doesn¡¯t appear and I get old alone and die?¡±
The tone at the end of his words sounded soft. However, the content was never satisfactory.
Dnughed for a moment.
¡°Isn¡¯t it Master who made me change like this?¡±
Dn¡¯s other hand gently grabbed Charlize¡¯s chin and lifted it up.
She couldn¡¯t breathe. Even though her neck is tilted back and she can only see Dn around the world. Charlize stayed still as she was.
She could see the gagged Alperiers wriggling within the viewing angle. It¡¯s probably because they have never seen anyone act like this to Charlize.
Charlize looked at Dn with her mouth shut.
He.
Looks like he¡¯s broken.
¡®The real piece of Ehyrit put those words in his mouth. How can you see your woman with those eyes?¡¯
How dark do you have to be?
It was a secretive and dangerous atmosphere, as if the sharp red tongue was going to cut the skin.
Charlize remained silent.
Just because his appearance before the regression and his appearance now ovep.
A secret ruler who manipted people in secret to keep the will of the 7th concubine. The emperor of the empire who was reborn through the taming of Charlize, united the continents into one, and put it under his feet.
His ck hair, which she had only thought of as elegant, at this moment, felt as secretive and decadent as that of the devil.
His blue eyes are no longer refreshing. That blue eye is just reigning and dominating like the vast sea, overwhelming nature.
¡°Lock them up.¡±
At Dn¡¯s brief order, Shadow absolutely obeyed.
They took Alperier and dragged them away as if forcibly taken away. A close aide to Charlize, who was called themander of the Death Knight and reigned in fear of the magic tower. Now, their eyes were covered with a blindfold and dragged away.
Dn¡¯s hand was still on Charlize¡¯s chin. A touch that seemed gentle, but a refusal would not be tolerated.
¡°Don¡¯t even dare to look into her.¡±
Said Dn coldly.
Shadow, staring at Charlize and Dn, immediately bowed their heads. Now no Shadow¡¯s gaze reached Charlize.
¡°Those who will hear this voice except me are also a burden.¡±
The remaining Shadows covered their ears with the earplugs they had prepared. At that strict obedience, Charlize was about to be confused.
Does this belong to him?
¡°Charlize.¡±
As if Dn¡¯s fingers were going to invade her lips, he touched Charlize¡¯s lips.
Covert yet explicit. The persistent rubbing fingers were soggy.
¡°You may speak up now.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize could finally understand the meaning of the word boredom.
Even if Charlize didn¡¯t say anything, Dn didn¡¯t care.
¡°Don¡¯t be relieved that I didn¡¯t kill them right away. I could torture Alperier¡¡±
Dn spokenguidly. He said it was right to threaten her, but he was really outspoken.
¡°Didn¡¯t you see it right away? As I went to deal with thete Emperor, you already saw the horrors of the dungeon.¡±
It was, as if he was smiling.
¡°Are you going to push them into hell like that?¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
It was Charlize, whom he wanted to capture so much. Dreamy navy eyes like a fairy. Ash blond with a mixture of gold and silver, sparkles.
The brilliant beauty was just unrivaled without a receable being.
Still. She looks fragile, yet she is supremely strong. Charlize opened her lips.
¡°Why, to this extent?¡±
A voice that scatters gently as if it were exhaling a heavy breath.
The tingling feeling that he felt whenever Charlize sang a song ran through his spine even at this moment. Charlize had confused eyes. But Dnughed.
Yeah, you see me like that. Now pay attention to me.
Gotcha. You¡¯re next to me.
So, don¡¯t pay attention to anything else. Just pour everything into me. Because I¡¯ll only allow you to do that.
It was good to own you, keep you by my side, and eventually fall into the abyss together.
In the first ce, Charlize was the first to reach out to dye him ck.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault that I was tamed.¡±
In fact, it seemed like he was talking to provoke Charlize¡¯s feelings.
Perhaps knowingly, Charlize also flinched. She eventually failed to push him away.
¡°Call me Dn.¡±
Dn pressed his lips to Charlize¡¯s cheek.
¡°You only look at me, and now you live by my side.¡±
The sweet voice was fake. Just a forced order. Charlize looked up at Dn from inside him.
Possessiveness. Spreading red. Dn was already filled with a passion that was dyed red and ck.
Charlize stopped. And she realized.
Dn, he¡¯s crazy.
***
Chapter 96
Charlize was immediately guided.
There was a hotel for the VIPs near the diamond mine. It is luxurious enough that even the door handle is decorated with diamonds.
¡°Please rest for a while. We are preparing to return to the Imperial Castle.¡±
Shadow spoke without even making eye contact with Charlize. Even without Dn, it was perfect obedience.
Three years ago, Charlize left thend of the Empire. She thought she would not step on it voluntarily. The predictions at that time became reality.
Charlize sat down on a chair and rested, but she couldn¡¯t calm down at all. She saw the Alperier being dragged away. Dn, who was reunited with her, waspletely crazy.
Charlize got up from her seat and tried to leave, but Shadow blocked the door.
¡°I won¡¯t run away.¡±
Even if they snapped out coldly, they only bowed their heads and spoke heavily.
¡°It¡¯s Your Majesty¡¯s order.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyes shone coldly. They must have felt a clear sense of pressure, but Shadow didn¡¯t get out of the way.
The mental power that can withstand even the energy of the Saint. Charlize¡¯s eyes are conspicuous in an instant.
But right before the conflict.
The door opened.
It was Dn.
¡°It¡¯s time to go back, Charlize.¡±
Dn pushed through the shadows and entered. He has only one thing to say.
¡°Alperier,¡±
Charlize looked up at Dn.
¡°How long are you going to detain them?¡±
Dn didn¡¯t listen. ording to Charlize¡¯s teaching not to listen to the opinion of possessions.
¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to other men.¡±
Dn stroked Charlize on the cheek with his hand.
Charlize paused for a moment.
It was a change that seemed to finally feel real. She felt like he was a tyrant who had gonepletely crazy.
In this situation, if she said she grew up well as she wanted. Is it too much?
¡°¡¡±
but no matter what answer Dn wants, Charlize can¡¯t.
3 years ago. Why did she leave Dn? Maybe she ran away. To borrow his words, why did she abandon him.
¡®But now, this situation is my responsibility.¡¯
It was Charlize who made Dn like this. Therefore, Charlize closed her mouth.
A feeling that you can¡¯t forget even if you reunite after a long time. Because it was someone you loved. No, the feelings were still the same even now.
But to give him a prior exnation. She had to exin about Kiera first.
It was a story that she would never talk about even if she went back to the past.
¡®More than half of the magic tower was also destroyed, so for the time being, it¡¯s okay for Dn to act as he wants.¡¯
If Dn had thoroughly followed Charlize¡¯s will so far, the opposite is good now.
Charlize felt responsible for Dn.
¡®If what you want right now is to go back to the Imperial Pce.¡¯
Then, thinking that they could go back together, Charlize said.
¡°I¡¯ll follow Your Majesty¡¯s will.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dn, who had been waiting for a while, smiled for a moment.
¡°My will.¡±
An interesting word followed briefly by Dn. The back of his hand went down very slowly until it touched her skin.
¡°Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t look, and don¡¯t even think about other men.¡±
With such an obsession, how did you persevere when marriage letters rained down?
Charlize looked up at Dn¡¯s indifferent eyes and recalled Kahu. It was because he was a person that came to mind more when she was told not to.
With Kahu, she spent a long time working together. When she slept over at the mansion of the Young Duke. Had she already crossed Dn¡¯s limits?
Jealousy that he would never show off.
¡°It has to be only me in those eyes, only my voice in your ears, and your interest that is focused only on me.¡±
Dn¡¯s hand gently stroked her neck with a chill. Do you even want to suffocate me?
She didn¡¯t mean to not follow his will, but she remembered Payne. Maybe it was because he emphasized the pronunciation of ¡®Payne¡¯ when he called out Alperier¡¯s names earlier.
Perhaps Dn might have killed Payne. Firstly,
¡®But there¡¯s really nothing going on.¡¯
Expressing obsession and dissatisfaction means taking the lead in the rtionship.
He has read it in a book once.
¡°Master is mine.¡±
He just wrapped her neck, and his big hand, which she could never break, touched her.
But she realizes it. He was terrified. He¡¯s afraid that Charlize will run away again.
He takes the lead and eventually pays attention to Charlize again. Even if Dn seemed to have changed, the essence was the same.
She was loved terribly. There may be a twist in the way, but his deep possessiveness seemed to sweep away her skin.
It was when she went to the Imperial Pce that she began to realize Dn¡¯s power.
The whole situation was under control.
It was not enough to monopolize the vehicle at all, and there was a separate vehicle road for the emperor.
¡®I¡¯m guessing Alperier can do this too.¡¯
It meant that perfect control or domination was possible even as a hostage.
He is a tyrant.
Charlize suddenly thought.
He was a tyrant who only used methods of coercion, trampling, and rule.
¡°Everyone get away.¡±
At Dn¡¯s words, Shadow and his servants withdrew. The door is closed. A huge vehicle carrying them moved. Seeing the situation, Charlize suddenly got goosebumps.
¡®It is a technology that is close to an airship.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t until 400 yearster that mankind discovered it. Before the regression, the development of a brilliant civilization had been thoroughly aplished.
Of course, even in the past, people barely got a clue when they saw the remnants of Dn.
Dn sat on the sofa first. Charlize sat on the chair in front of the table a little away from him.
¡°¡¡±
Dn sat down and just looked at Charlize. So did Charlize.
In the world of transcendents, several numberse and go in an instant, like a joke. Just like Charlize did millions of calctions, Dn must have done it too.
Of course, it was just a light thought.
¡®I¡¯m out of breath.¡¯
Dn¡¯s gaze seemed to burn her lungs. There¡¯s no conversation.
There was only silence.
Although even silence was natural in the past. It wasn¡¯t now. Dn¡¯s blue eyes were as deep as an unreadable abyss.
Blinked unconsciously, was suddenly considered unnatural.
¡°¡Why are you.¡±
Charlize opened her lips.
¡°Looking at me like that?¡±
If it could be resembled by gaze, it would have already worn out.
Dn remained silent.
It wasn¡¯t long after that, he answered Charlize with his eyes fixed.
¡°Because the years I was anxious to capture you in my eyes seemed like a long time to me.¡±
That was the answer.
She thought that maybe he was just looking at her as if he was appreciating it. Even though it seemed like warm affection, his expression was cold.
There is a secret tension in the air, but within it, desire seems to take precedence over respect. She felt weird.
A suitable expression came to mind.
¡®It¡¯s like a beast just before hunting.¡¯
It¡¯s like a storm¡¯s eve, just silent for a crack.
She wants to have a calm face like Dn. It was true that she was short of breath as if swept away.
She¡¯s getting full of breath. It was somewhat a bit hard to breathefortably.
¡°¡¡±
The tyrant¡¯s mouth is firm. It doesn¡¯t open. It¡¯s red. Even though there was a sense of distance, she felt that it was too close.
Her heart is tightened.
The silence showed no sign of ending.
Involuntarily, the saliva in her mouth went down. Dn looked at Charlize.
He followed everything from the flickering movement of his eyelids. Skin, eyes, facial expressions, gestures. Body posture and attitude.
From head to toe, it was about to be stuffed in those eyes. Do you want to own it in a fixed shape?
It was a persistent obsession. Rather than being burdensome, she shuddered. Charlize suddenly bit her lower lip.
¡°Silence.¡±
How awkward.
Dn asked leisurely.
¡°Why?¡±
Dn continued, catching Charlize¡¯s attention.
¡°Master doesn¡¯t open her mouth, so what else can I say?¡±
She was fascinated by his short smile. But.
He looked bored.
Charlize¡¯s body tensed.
Because what he said wasn¡¯t wrong.
Charlize had no intention of saying anything. All about the past without Dn.
Even if he has already investigated and found out, Charlize never opens her mouth first.
Charlize eventually avoided eye contact. Still, she felt that Dn¡¯s eyes were touching her body.
Dn, who was quiet, said.
¡°Come here.¡±
She doesn¡¯t have to follow him, but somehow she¡¯s suppressed by this situation. Dn was still sitting on the sofa, and Charlize stood up and approached him.
¡°Can you handle my resentment?¡±
¡°Me, too. I missed you.¡±
Charlize was sincere. Dnughed as if he had heard a funny story.
¡°You could have fooled me. Are you nning to run away after reassuring myself again¡¡±
Unhesitating rude words. Charlize was a bit sad.
Dn reached out to Charlize¡¯s neck.
He pulled and dragged the hook.
The ne was torn off, and the sound of gemstones hitting the floor was heard.
Dn wrapped around Charlize¡¯s waist, and Charlize did not rebel. No, Charlize responded of her will.
The two lips met.
¡°¡Mm.¡±
Kiss.
Crushing mucous membrane. It¡¯s soft. It¡¯s breaking in. Something unfamiliar but familiar.
With his head down. Dn wrapped his hand around the back of Charlize¡¯s neck and pulled her closer.
Charlize was coveted.
Dn¡¯s kiss was like saying that they were still lovers.
Three years after Charlize left. She knew that Dn was never married and had no women, and that he was alone.
As a tyrant, he was told to have a lot of women, but he didn¡¯t listen to that.
She knows that Dn is only for Charlize. Not for Charlize. With her kiss¡¯s attitude, Dn would have noticed Charlize¡¯s sexual indifference.
Charlize tried to stand up, but Dn sat her on hisp and continued kissing her.
She tried to get away, but Dn didn¡¯t listen. Eventually, Charlize bit his lip with her teeth. Dn retreated, bleeding.
Even in the midst of this, what Charlize bit was not Dn¡¯s, but Charlize¡¯s own lips. She still hasn¡¯t touched Dn.
She opened her eyes.
There is still sexual tension in his drowsy eyes.
Dn wiped the blood with the back of his hand as if he was licking it, then said with an indifferent look.
¡°You¡¯re different, Master.¡±
¡°¡Please, let me go.¡±
It felt more provocative than the first kiss, perhaps because it was her first kiss in three years.
So does Dn. It might be more unbearable than herself.
Looking into the abyss of Charlize, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to release it easily.
She could escape by force if she wanted to, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt Dn.
Above all, Charlize. Whether she intentionally provoked it or not, she felt guilty.
¡°¡¡±
Dn loosened his hand without saying a word. Blood is still flowing.
It dropped. The white carpet gets dirty. Charlize¡¯s blood-stained lips turned redder.
Charlize moved away from Dn. While the journey was almost over, she couldn¡¯t rx for a moment.
Then she realized it.
The empire has changed enormously.
Anyone who found the emperor knelt and fell to the floor.
¡®The wise king of the Empire?¡¯
It wasn¡¯t at all.
In no time in the past have people been so humble in obedience.
Although Charlize had seen many empires under the rule of other emperors. She had never seen such perfect domination, that she made herself happy to want to be ruled. When the night goes by and the sunes up.
Finally, it was the destination.
Charlize eventually stepped on it.
Thend of the empire that she thought she would never set foot on again. The center of the imperial city. To the imperial pce.
In the distance, Alperier is being dragged away by Shadow, and Dn in front of them.
He was obsessed with Charlize only.
¡°If you want me to go crazy.¡±
Just order me to go crazy.
He spoke informally to her ear like a tyrant whispering to a woman of great beauty.
As if iming that even the fleeting gaze she gave to the Alperier was his, the Emperor wrapped Charlize¡¯s cheek and returned it to her.
Seeing the emperor who had be a man, Charlize had an intuition.
This right now. It¡¯s only a preview.
His possessiveness hasn¡¯t even started yet.
Chapter 97
Dn left.
But Charlize was soon surrounded by many people.
Because the imperial maids greeted Charlize eagerly.
Especially when Mary saw Charlize, she was very happy. A weing face.
The other maids, like Mary, were very fond of Charlize. Some even seemed to cry.
¡°It¡¯s not a dream, right?¡±
¡°I missed you so much.¡±
¡°I missed you, Grandmaster. Sincerely.¡±
Mary cried from a little distance and came up to Charlize.
¡°Grandmaster.¡±
Mary came lightly as if she were throwing herself into Charlize¡¯s arms. Charlize didn¡¯t push her away.
In the first ce, intimacy between people is not difficult.
Rather, knowing Mary, who never showed this much emotion. She could feel the sincerity that she would have missed more.
¡°Why did youe now?¡±
¡°Did you wait?¡±
¡°Yes. Yes.¡±
For this moment, Charlize¡¯s mood softened. She felt as if her nerves, which had been pulled sharply and taut, had loosened a bit.
Dn seemed to allow as much as the maids. Dn is a monarch who rules perfectly even though he is not in his seat.
If she didn¡¯t like being friendly with the maids, Mary wouldn¡¯t be able to hug her.
¡°Sorry for beingte.¡±
Actually, she wasn¡¯t sorry. Charlize was sweet to Mary.
Charlize carefully raised her hand and patted Mary on the back. Mary burst into tears.
¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±
¡°Grandmaster¡¡±
I missed you. Grandmaster. Why are you here now?
The voices of the maids were mixed together and headed for Charlize. Dn might have cared a little as she left. She didn¡¯t even think about the feelings of the maids left behind.
She felt weird.
Everyone was missing Charlize.
¡°I¡¯ll guide you.¡±
Mary, who came to her senses first, bravely wiped away her tears with her sleeve.
Charlize nodded her head.
In front of the ce where they arrived soon, the maids said.
¡°It¡¯s the Empress Pce that the grandmaster will use in the future.¡±
¡°We organized it beautifully every day and cleaned it up. We hope you like it.¡±
Charlize was surprised. Empress Pce?
¡®This is too much.¡¯
Charlize tried to refuse, but she paused for a moment.
Dn never kills people. But he showed Charlize the possibility.
He can do anything for his Master.
¡®If I refuse.¡¯
Someone is going to die. Maybe that¡¯s why Dn allowed the maids. Because he thinks it¡¯s better to make weaknesses than istion and confinement?
Charlize contemted her thoughts calmly.
Interestingly, she hated it when the deposed Emperor did that. Since Dn is doing it. She didn¡¯t hate it.
Is it sympathy for the old lover who has changed so much?
No, actually. After Charlize returned, she felt more guilty about raising Dn, who had been alone, into a tyrant.
¡®It made him obsessed, jealous, and eventually crazy.¡¯
She understood Dn¡¯s sense of betrayal. Knowing that she brokeplete trust in the first ce.
¡°¡¡±
The maids became quiet at Charlize¡¯splicated face. The maids soon withdrew.
Charlize was left alone in the Empress¡¯s room. She has been to Keira a few times.
The room was full of things that Charlize liked. Even the small items were all items that Charlize used and cherished.
¡®Even the smallest things like this.¡¯
Charlize looked a little dazed when she saw the sapphire earrings on the table.
Is that all?
Even the colorful jewels embedded in the pen. All the familiar ones.
¡®It was Dn who made this.¡¯
Dn must have waited, carefully selecting only for Charlize¡¯s taste.
One year. Two years. Continuously for three years.
Even though she can¡¯t see him, she was overwhelmed by Dn¡¯s deep presence.
Not a single object was unmarked by Dn. Even when she turns her head, it¡¯s all emperor. It was only Dn.
Charlize stayed still.
His possessiveness seems to be suffocating, but it¡¯s also read with terrible love and hatred.
¡®Love, is that such a great feeling?¡¯
A consuming and destructive feeling that clears you up and clouds your rationality.
No matter how much you look at it, it¡¯s close to self-contradiction.
Charlize had aplicated mind.
¡®The Empress Pce has been assigned to me.¡¯
Although the intentions seem tant.
Contrary to Dn¡¯s wishes, Charlize could not be the Empress.
Let alone national marriage. She couldn¡¯t be with Dn forever.
The real piece of Ehyrit was said to beplete. It was also because Charlize was an evil god that even dyed Dn ck.
She had to stay away. That¡¯s the way for Dn. Because she doesn¡¯t want to hurt Dn.
¡®Yeah, no wonder that Dn doesn¡¯t trust me.¡¯
If Dn hadn¡¯t threatened her. Charlize would never have returned to the Empire.
But it wasn¡¯t evenpletely harsh. Because she didn¡¯t point a sword at Dn.
Charlize raised her head.
¡®That painting on the wall.¡¯
It was a portrait that Dn gave her as a present when they were lovers.
In the picture, Charlize was smiling softly.
Now, she soaked in that belief that must have been shattered. Her heart was heavy.
Still.
She can¡¯t help it.
Charlize¡¯s eyes shone slowly.
***
¡°Why are you still single, Young Duke?¡±
¡°I happened to¡¡±
Kahu always answered a question he often hears like this.
He was already 25 years old.
It was ate celebration in the noble society, where weddings were held earlier than theing-of-age ceremony. In response to that vague answer, those who asked the question remained silent with vague faces.
Because there were only two men in the Empire who heard this question.
Emperor Dn I, who did not hang out with any woman even after Charlize left.
And Kahu.
¡°You still haven¡¯t forgotten her?¡±
The butler, who knew Kahu¡¯s heart best, often asked that question. He had never answered, but the butler remained silent with a familiar face.
For the past three years when Charlize left. It was Kahu, who refused all the offers of marriage that were pouring in.
Even if the Duchesses and cries, asking why the exemry son suddenly deviates. Somehow he didn¡¯t want a political marriage.
No, because he couldn¡¯t forget her.
Charlize Ronan.
The woman who came to the imperial pce office, asked about the return, and disappeared for three years. Kahu couldn¡¯t forget her.
If he had known that the conversation would be thest, he should have held on to her more strongly, regretting it over and over.
Even Kahu didn¡¯t know he could be this emotional. Is it because he was a fiance who promised to get married before the return? Did it mean that much?
He thought that it was not polite to get married with someone else in mind.
¡®Above all.¡¯
This empire is twisted.
Charlize left, and the empire that Kahu was concerned about unfolded.
Not everyone knew, but only Kahu knew. Of course, everyone was unconsciously afraid of the emperor. There has never been a time in all history when the imperial power was as strong as it is now.
Dn reigned on top of everyone and destroyed tradition. Even the noble family, the founder of the country, was shaken by the emperor¡¯s words.
As before the return, the nobles obeyed Dn perfectly.
History has been newly written.
The sudden disappearance of Charlize. A dramatic achievement due to the sudden appearance of the magic sword ¡®Kiera¡¯. They were all real events that happened in real life.
It was all erased and rewritten by Dn¡¯s will.
War broke out from time to time. In the end, only victories were repeated and the continents were united into one. Civil wars, wars against other countries that coexisted.
It was a turbulent time.
The man was aplete genius.
The knights were exalted by the infused spirit of victory, patriotism, and boiling praise.
Although everyone is hurting their mouths to support the wise king. This was the way to defeat, the tyrant¡¯s method.
¡®To everyone, there was no free will.¡¯
The only allowed will is Dn¡¯s.
How is the capital leading hundreds of years ahead? Does it benefit everyone?
But Kahu also noticed.
¡®Even at this moment when he became a tyrant, the man seems to maintain his rationale.¡¯
The moment when Charlize cuts off more. She didn¡¯t know how he would really change.
Because Dn and Kahu had this conversation in the past.
¡°Young duke. If the bird you raised flew away in search of freedom.¡±
Dn continued to talk.
¡°Is this the fault of the person who did not break the wings of the bird, the person who opened the cage door, or the person who made the cage?¡±
The bird¡¯s escape. Dn¡¯s question hinted at his rtionship with Charlize.
Looking down at the continent that has been united into one, with the face that was once a boy. Dn was unusually calm and polite.
Kahu, who returned the sword for the emperor¡¯s private meeting, was defenseless against the attack.
If he had spoken informally like a tyrant, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered it so impressively. Rather, Dn, who spoke softly, was more afraid for Kahu.
Even before regression and now. Dn was the man who drove the most rumors and following talk in history. Dn¡¯s every move bes a hot topic. It is recorded, studied, and analyzed.
There was no way for Kahu to know what the genius of the century thought and lived.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anyone¡¯s fault, Your Majesty.¡±
He just responded to Dn. However, the emperor immediately denied it.
¡°¡No.¡±
It was a moment when a cool smile permeated Dn¡¯s voice.
Dn turned his head and firmly intertwined his gaze with Kahu.
A smiling but with a cold face.
Kahu felt an instinctive fear at the moment. It wasn¡¯t because of the halo surrounding Dn.
It was just more of an animal instinct and original reaction. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He wanted to get down and obey right away.
He is not someone who can be treated on an equal footing. Although he was Kahu who grew up without envy in the status of a young duke, he felt the instinct of servitude flowing through his veins. His whole body stiffened.
¡°As much as the bird is willing to stick its neck out of the leash. It¡¯s the fault of the person who failed to provide important value.¡±
What does this mean?
Dn had a strange face.
If words had a form, then Dn¡¯s voice was a drop of blood.
¡®Who started the fall?¡¯
it would be Charlize.
Its origin is Charlize. If she touches Dn again, what will happen to the Emperor?
It is only this time that.
¡®Now, the world may copse.¡¯
Kahu realized. The end of destruction is the whole world that has eventually be a pile of dust.
Was that the intention of the continent united under the emperor?
Then Dn suddenly asked. The masculine face was calm.
¡°Young duke, do you know about the Kiera Project?¡±
As if the tension so far was for this. Dn asked.
This was the question that the emperor really wanted to ask.
For a very short time, it seemed that the world was moving so slowly that it made him dizzy. Kahu was shocked.
However, since this stopped at the unconscious stage, he answered very appropriately.
¡°I know, but I don¡¯t really know. In detail, I¡¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
He must have been disappointed, but he carefully raised his head, but it was quite unexpected.
Because the emperor was smiling softly.
At that time, Kahu knew why. Dn couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he was satisfied by finding the answer.
***
Chapter 98: Illustration
Payne didn¡¯t know either. The day wille when he will be alone with Dn.
¡°Charlize?¡±
As soon as he saw Dn, Payne asked urgently. Although it was ufortable to wear the mana restraint like a shackle around his ankle.
He was more worried about Charlize.
Seven people of the Alperier were locked up in separate rooms.
It was hard to be sane. Istion drives people crazy.
But Dn went inside indifferently and responded.
¡°I¡¯m the only one who can call that name.¡±
As if the emperor alone had monopolized Charlize by the name. Payne felt a sense of murder and instinctively lowered his gaze.
Because he didn¡¯t want to die.
¡°Is, is the leader doing well¡¡±
He heard Dn pulling a chair.
He sits down.
That alone was an overwhelming presence. Payne¡¯s words could not be concluded.
Payne nced up. It was as if he was being interrogated.
Anguid voice was heard.
¡°I¡¯m the only one who asks questions.¡±
Dn said.
Payne stopped breathing for a moment.
¡°Or Alperier may have two lives.¡±
Dn, who smiled briefly, was very attractive even for the same man. But just as predators and dangerous creatures are the most beautiful. Beauty is just a warning sign in nature.
Payne was nervous because he was told to cooperate if he didn¡¯t want to die.
He doesn¡¯t know what he wants.
However, he quickly moved his lips, wondering if there was any misunderstanding.
¡°Excuse me, I¡¡±
¡°Talk informally.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°Are you going to use honorifics for me after talking informally to my Master?¡±
Payne was dumbfounded.
Dn was about to kill.
Considering that the hierarchical order was so thorough, Charlize¡¯s mutiny was no joke.
Payne obeyed with his eyes down without saying anything.
¡°Ye, yes. That¡¯s not a big deal. I, I used to say that you, you, you and Charlize. Oops, no, when I said you were dating the leader.. I congratted both of you by giving you a bouquet of flowers. It¡¯s not grand. Anyway, uh, congrattions.¡±
Although Payne stuttered heavily.
Dn had no expression on his face.
¡°So, in thest three years, nothing has happened. Between us. I. I was just the leader¡¯s subordinate! You know, subordinate?¡±
¡°Do you think Master will nce at you? I already know even if you don¡¯t exin it.¡±
Thinking about it, Payne was right.
¡®Of course, she couldn¡¯t look at him because I was her lover.¡¯
He felt oddly bad, but he was more afraid of Dn.
At that moment, Dn smiled brightly.
He was a handsome man who captivated the gaze of the same man, Payne. Even the expression of beauty looks natural.
¡°If you cooperate with me, I won¡¯t do any harm.¡±
Even this change in attitude seemed to be Dn¡¯s calction.
Payne¡¯s eyes became sharp as the fists clenched with tension were released.
¡®He¡¯s a decent opponent.¡¯
What kind of monster did you raise? Charlize Ronan.
Payne muttered to himself.
Depending on the asion, ording to the intention. He could be indifferent and cruel, but there was also a scene that eased people¡¯s alertness like a boy.
Dnughed.
¡°In your opinion. Why do you think Master left me?¡±
It was aplicated psychological warfare.
At first nce, he seemed to be talking to himself, but he seemed to know that Payne recruited Charlize in Alperier.
Dn already knew a lot to deceive. And he said, ¡®please cooperate¡¯.
¡°¡I recruited her.¡±
¡°Is that all?¡±
¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know, but it was easy to recruit her because she seemed to want revenge.¡±
It¡¯s not wrong. Payne was also careful about subtle changes in facial expression.
Of course, if he had to answer more precisely.
He should answer.
¡®Charlize only came over after hearing the information about Ehyrit¡¯s real piece.¡¯
¡°But why?¡±
When Payne asked the question, Dn responded indifferently.
¡°Isn¡¯t the Alperier the original Kiera project failures?¡±
Have you already figured it out so far?
Payne hardened for a while.
As the emperor said, the Alperier is. It¡¯s just a legendary secret organization that studies Ehyrit.
The new conditions are humans who have been experimenting with the Kiera project.
¡°What did you see in Charlize and decided to ask her to join?¡±
It was a question he knew woulde up.
While he was in prison, Payne knew Dn would ask about his lover.
¡°Because she¡¯s strong. No one is that strong.¡±
¡°Well.¡±
Strangely for a moment, Dnughed.
¡°Wasn¡¯t my dear Master an experimenter of the Kiera project?¡±
Payne paused. With limitations unknown, he was momentarily frightened.
As a child, Charlize had no record of going out of the Grand Duchy. That¡¯s why he thought she would have been tested, at least as a child. But the more he thought about it, the more it was a mystery.
To have the energy or state of Charlize, you have to feed it from the time you were a newborn baby.
¡®Since she¡¯s a real piece, she must have all the genius regardless of experimentation.¡¯
Said Payne, hiding his true intentions.
¡°If you be an experimenter at a young age, you will die because you can¡¯t stand the magic of the pieces. Charlize Ronan came to you at the age of 15, and if she had experimented before that, she was already dead.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±
Dn agreed.
¡°The existence of the leader itself proves that there has been no experiment. Because there is no possibility other than that.¡±
He¡¯s not lying. So his facial expression, naturally.
Payne muttered to himself and looked at Dn. But even if he had that kind ofughter, he was a tyrant who didn¡¯t know when to raise his sword.
¡°So, you don¡¯t mean to say it.¡±
Dn seems a little unpleasant, or he doesn¡¯t even care. After frowning for a while, he casually passed it over.
Dn put a document on the table.
¡°What is this¡¡±
¡°Your sister was an experimenter for the Kiera project.¡±
It was a fact that even Charlize did not know. Because Payne has been hiding it.
¡°I heard that she was already dead, and she didn¡¯t look very good when she died.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Payne¡¯s attitude, which seemed light at first nce, hardened and cooled down.
It was Dn who was much morefortable to deal with, so the Emperor rxed and leaned his back deep into the chair.
¡°Tell me the information.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Everything you know.¡±
Payne looked up slowly.
The documents detailed how horribly his sister died. The testimony is the people in the magic tower. His head turns nk.
A story that can¡¯t be recorded without an insider revealing it.
How the hell?
¡°You hid your sister¡¯s terrible death from your old parents. You even manipted her handwriting and sent a false letter saying that she was living happily and well while studying abroad.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The corpse. And the perpetrator parties. What would you do if I said I owned both?¡±
Of course, he wants to get it.
Because he hated the magic tower that carried out the Kiera project. He thought he wanted revenge.
When Payne came to his senses, goosebumps ran all over his body.
It was a proposal that had no choice but to be wielded.
¡®But I have to protect Charlize.¡¯
If the real piece of Ehyrit is destroyed, Ehyrit cannot be revived. Only the evil god is revived.
¡®If that happens, I don¡¯t know what the world will be like.¡¯
Payne thought.
Just imagining it made him feel tired and even hardened his vertebrae.
Dn, who was looking at Payne that had stiffened, flicked his fingers for a moment.
¡°There¡¯s a lot of time.¡±
Shadow, who appeared in the dark, put a cigarette between the emperor¡¯s fingers. Rattle. With fire.
Dn put a cigarette in his mouth.
¡°For years, I only wondered why Master left me.¡±
It¡¯s just a natural thing to do. It was a shock in itself.
White smoke soon spread from between the tyrant¡¯s red lips.
The smoke in the air is like a devil¡¯s figure.
¡®He¡¯s crazy.¡¯
Payne realized firmly.
The tyrant chews on the tip of the cigarette. Heughed.
It waspletely different from the image of the emperor that Charlize often portrayed.
¡®If there¡¯s a magic sword, Kiera. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll look like this.¡¯
Dn was evil.
Charlize and Dn looked alike, but there was a crucial difference.
Dn is. He could do anything for Charlize.
¡®Why did you leave?¡¯
Dn thought while smoking.
At the same time that Dn was utterly insane, he was so rational and sober. He only wanted to own Charlize.
Charlize. Charlize. Charlize.
Being Dn¡¯s everything.
So in order to hold herpletely in his hand, he will find out everything. Dn stared at Payne as if observing.
The tyrant¡¯s cold eyes resemble the indifferent and coercive eyes of the perpetrators who were once experimenting.
Payne¡¯s inner past was stimted.
¡®Is it possible to drive people up here?¡¯
Payne felt a cooling sensation down his spine. Because he knew that it was all perfect Dn¡¯s calctions.
***
The Empress Pce of Charlize.
Mary and the maids told Charlize that she should only wear the best and enjoy the best.
It was such a busy day that she couldn¡¯t even feel Dn¡¯s vacancy.
The maids wanted a deep conversation enough to ovee the three-year hiatus, and Charlize was sweet to the maids.
¡°Everyone sincerely follows His Majesty.¡±
¡°We praise His Majesty for being the best wise king, regardless of the nobles andmoners.¡±
¡°His Majesty has never paid any attention to any woman. As if you were only his lover, Grandmaster.¡±
The part where Charlize felt alienated was Mary.
Oddly enough, Mary continued to lead the conversation.
¡®Were you a child with this kind of initiative in the first ce?¡¯
Before she could deepen her thoughts, someone knocked over the closed door. The Empress¡¯s Pce is no different from the off-limits to men area.
Except for the Emperor.
So, it¡¯s Dn.
Charlize noticed. All the maids bowed their heads and said.
¡°We¡¯re going to step back, Grandmaster.¡±
Charlize suddenly felt sick to her stomach and stood up. As she approached the window, her memories of her old days came to mind.
When taming Dn, who was a boy. That day she sang a song to the piano melody that came from beyond the window. The Milky Way sparkled just as it was in the beauty of the night sky.
As time passes, everything changes and it is an illusion of eternity. The sky is always the same.
¡°How do you look at the sky, Master?¡±
Dn approached and hugged Charlize from behind. A sweet yet obedient voice.
¡°Wasn¡¯t it Master who destroyed my memories of that day?¡±
¡°¡Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize abandoned Dn, and that day also copsed like an illusion.
Dnughed.
Even the sound ofughter was scattered in the distance and tickled her skin.
It was a dizzying and dangerous atmosphere. The first night of their reunion in three years at the Empress Pce.
Dn naturally held hands over the back of Charlize¡¯s hand. Because if she touches his hand, Charlize will be swept away by the atmosphere without even realizing it.
¡®All day, Master.¡¯
Dn knew she had no contact with anyone other than her maids.
Charlize¡¯s unconsciousness must have kept looking for Dn. Yeah, he was sure that she had been waiting.
The fact is. Dn was very satisfied, and he was also numb.
¡°Just tonight, you have to stay with me.¡±
Dn kissed Charlize on the cheek.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize quietly looked back.
The gaze that met in the air was dizzying. But the next moment, Charlize¡¯s eyelids fell strangely.
Her white hand stretched out.
Charlize grabbed Dn by the cor.
And she kissed him roughly. The attractive eyes were provocative.
Taut tension.
But soon the burning fire.
Lust.
Passion.
They began to covet each other.
***
Chapter 99
As if something that had been suppressed for a long time was bursting at once. It was passionate.
At night, the lover met again after 3 years. They have already built up enough tension and conversation.
Charlize. She could have gotten rid of him. Rather, she responded.
It¡¯s no use regretting it.
She tamed him first.
Because spilled water cannot be contained, the past that once existed is imprinted on the soul, and nothing is erased. So take responsibility. Stay with me forever.
Even while kissing. Even if they entangled their hands together. Dn repeatedly said to Charlize, as if engraving it.
It was Charlize who dyed him first. So, from now on, it is only right that he should own her.
Charlize did not deny it. Just. Ah. Dn¡¯s hair is so soft in her hands. His skin is firm and soft. Even the real pieces of Ehyrit are human. She only thought about things like that.
The tyrant¡¯s obsession, and anger are hidden deep within. Charlize understood it.
¡®I abandoned you.¡¯
Without exining any reason. Charlize abandoned Dn.
Because Kiera is an evil god. Although she couldn¡¯t help it. As Dn said, the facts that existed remain.
As she breathed in and rested, Dn grabbed Charlize, aiming for a chance. It sounded natural.
Maybe it hurts. However, Charlize did not fall behind him and immediately reversed it. So, back and forth, they exchanged with each other.
The night was- long.
She wants it. It feels like she¡¯s in hell where she can¡¯t quench her thirst even after drinking and drinking¡
It¡¯s not enough. Charlize.
Her voice roared like a storm. Extreme pleasure like a tsunami flooded in and out repeatedly. What remained after a pleasant feeling of exhaustion was a deep sleep as if fainting.
The reason she woke up in the morning was because of her habit. While working as the Alperier¡¯s Death Knight. Charlize always lived sensitively and nervously.
¡®Still, it lingers all over my body.¡¯
Charlize at night was active.
But as expected. Having a rtionship did not melt her heart.
Dn was pretty rough, but he tried to heat Charlize up. The harassment was greedy and insistent enough to think that maybe it was revenge.
But Charlize was also Charlize. Likewise, it was rough. Both Dn and Charlize just epted the situation.
Charlize didn¡¯t say a few words. She only acted as if she weremunicating with her body.
¡®It was an extreme pleasure.¡¯
Of course. Dn¡¯s lookst night was a look that he was in love with Charlize. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s still crazy about herself. But it was different from the past.
He was more masculine and the color of caring faded.
But he will never let go of Charlize. He has to be obsessed with Charlize.
¡®Why did I respond?¡¯
When she saw Dn, she was greedy.
She was willing to be swayed by lust, even though she could control herself. It¡¯s not like Charlize. No matter how guilty Dn stimted her, he couldn¡¯t do it if she didn¡¯t want to. But it was apletely arbitrary thought.
The reason she fell for desire is because it¡¯s Dn.
Greed had raised its head.
¡®Is this the mind of an evil god?¡¯
An ontological feeling that is attracted to a real piece of Ehyrit.
But that¡¯s all. There was a lot of desire for Dn.
Charlize realized. It¡¯s weird to erase it so easily just because you threw it away. That desire for Dn might be love.
Still.
¡®I thought I had already thrown it away.¡¯
Even though three years have passed.
I still have it.
Do I have it in my mind?
¡°Charlize.¡±
Dn woke up and hugged Charlize.
But Charlize was quiet, without the kindness of hugging Dn face to face.
Dn exhaled slowly. Even though he coveted her so deeply, as the morning dawned, he thought she was farther away.
Thus, the emperor rubbed his head on Charlize¡¯s neck like a rxed beast.
¡®I can sleep, but only my heart belongs to Master.¡¯
The night Dn also spent together was insanely good. He couldn¡¯t help but think about the future while immersed at the moment.
He tried to tame her with his body, but it didn¡¯t work. No matter what the rtionship, Charlize won¡¯t stay with Dn because of this.
It was a situation that others might find miserable, but Dn did everything he could anyway.
If he could own Charlize, he could do anything. Even though her body was submerged by the afterglow of pleasure, he could tell that Charlize¡¯s eyes were cold.
¡®I knew it would be like that.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t easy.
He thought she allowed Dn for a moment, but he knew she didn¡¯t even waver in the first ce.
Dn asked quietly.
¡°Why did you leave me?¡±
It was the same topic Charlize finally avoided answering.
Dn felt less betrayed than before.
He was still crazy though.
¡°Master wants me too¡ Of course, you abandoned me, but. There must be some reason.¡±
Now it was a conciliatory measure.
Of course, Dn¡¯s strangely glowing eyes revealed that he didn¡¯t want to be kind until the end.
It¡¯s just a ruse right now.
Charlize and his eyes met for a moment.
¡°Your Majesty, do you want my answer? Or.¡±
Charlize didn¡¯tugh.
¡°Do you want my kiss now?¡±
Because she knew that even her expressionless expression would be attractive enough to Dn. No, it must be overly seductive, she already knows.
Look at this.
As expected, Dn¡¯s eyes heated up.
¡°Are you going to me me for being greedy if I say both of them?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize stared at Dn quietly for a long time.
Then she slowly raised her arm and hugged Dn¡¯s neck.
Lips kissed softly again.
Sharing warmth.
Of all the kisses that Charlize had done so far, it was the most tant, delicate, affectionate, and erotic.
After a while. The two lips moved apart. Dn had a strange face.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize lowered her eyelidsnguidly.
She looked at Dn¡¯s lips, where the traces of Charlize remained.
Why did I leave you?
She couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. Dn will give up even if she doesn¡¯t tell him anyway.
However,
Charlize answered in a whisper.
¡°I hated the empire and ended the Dietrich generation. Still, I saved your Majesty.¡±
Just this. Please know.
It was, of course, a usible answer. Adequately conceble, but it¡¯s not a lie.
Dn was silent for a moment. His fingers wrapped around Charlize¡¯s hair as if stroking gently.
However, the voiceing out of the emperor¡¯s mouth was quite cold.
¡°Kill me.¡±
Rather.
¡°It would be better if you kill me.¡±
If he dies on his Master¡¯s sword. There¡¯s nothing bad about the ending.
Dn added coldly.
¡®The evil god cannot suppress the murderous intent towards the real piece.¡¯
The words of Payne that Charlize had decided to leave Dn.
The memory shed again.
¡®Dn doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.¡¯
A desperate confession, good. Possessiveness and obsession, she understands. If she were Dn, she would ept the hatred.
But as far as saying it¡¯s okay to die.
¡®I, you¡¡¯
Charlize closed her eyes.
Really, she can¡¯t help it.
Dn pulled Charlize in. It was not difficult for the lips that had touched several times to blend again.
Even in the morning, the sky is still. It soon became simr to night.
***
The emperor put down all the state affairs.
As they say, the first day¡¯s freedom is a moment. Dn never left Charlize for a second.
They ate together, slept in the same bed together, and took a walk in the garden together.
Charlize was a little surprised.
No one has told the emperor to take care of his affairs even though he spent a few days like that.
¡®Even without the emperor, the country runs well.¡¯
Dn is. Did he arrange it so that there would be no problem even if he was absent?
Charlize felt strange for a moment.
[If you want real domination, you have to make the ruler look anxious when you¡¯re out. For example, you should only catch fish, not teach them how to catch fish and awaken the subordinates.]
[Yes, Master.]
Charlize had taught Dn like that.
¡®However. Didn¡¯t he just stay like this?¡¯
A weekter, Dn was still with Charlize. There was still no servant to stop him.
Charlize was also left alone. It¡¯s not surprisingly boring.
It was designed so that Dn could solve everything inside the Empress Pce.
¡®It¡¯s like we¡¯re going on a date every day.¡¯
There were many odd rooms. The boredom disappeared even if she entered one room a day.
A room with a decorated piano and hundreds of sheet music on shelves.
A room full of genuine goods received from all over the world.
A room where delicious and sweet desserts are prepared like a buffet.
Like a different date, a different experience unfolded every day, so there was never a dull moment.
And today.
¡°Are you saying that this sea is a lie made of fantasy magic?¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
It was a room full of sea, with the waves crashing in front of them.
Charlize felt the vast flow of mana.
To call it an unreality realized by magic. It¡¯s too vivid.
¡°We¡¯ve never seen the ocean together.¡±
How much money did you spend¡
Suddenly, Charlize¡¯s eyes turned cold. The sea is vast and supremely beautiful. The unique scent is urately embodied. Even the sandy beach that is crumpled under her feet.
Only.
¡®With this level of magic, it is impossible without borrowing the power of the Magic Tower.¡¯
From the beginning, Charlize was captured by Dn.
It was because she was impatient when she heard the news that the imperial family had decided to support the magic tower.
The magic tower.
It felt like her peaceful daily life, which was like a fantasy, was being shattered.
Charlize finally came to her senses.
¡°¡Pretty.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Master.¡±
Sapphire¡¯s eyes resemble the sea, bent toward Charlize.
The magic tower, the followers of the evil god, who would threaten the real piece of Ehyrit, must be destroyed.
Just like this. No.
¡®I¡¯ll cut everything that threatens you.¡¯
It was not until she encountered the unrealistic reality that she realized the weight of reality.
Charlize deceived her feelings and asked Dn.
¡°By the way, could you please let me out of the Empress Pce for a moment? It¡¯s inside the Imperial Pce anyway¡¡±
Charlize leaned against Dn¡¯s arm and whispered.
¡°Please, Dn.¡±
She has been with him for a week.
Like a lover who is more faithful than anyone else.
Dn, who seemed quiet for a moment, then nodded his head.
¡®It¡¯d be wise to keep my breath still.¡¯
¡°All right, Charlize.¡±
Dn kissed Charlize on the cheek.
He didn¡¯t trust Charlize.
***
Imperial pce,
Hallway.
Charlize didn¡¯t know that she would even face the Grand Duke Ronan like this.
It was a bad coincidence.
¡®Because he¡¯s a high-ranking nobleman.¡¯
There must be many things to do in and out of the Imperial Pce. She wasn¡¯t interested.
Although he is her biological father, Charlize has removed him from her memory for a long time.
She tried to pass by indifferently.
¡°¡Grandmaster.¡±
Charlize stopped at the voice she heard.
The words that came from the mouth of the Grand Duke were unexpected.
¡®Honorific?¡¯
¡°I want to help you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Whatever you want. No, I will do anything for the sake of the grandmaster, even covering the Emperor¡¯s eyes. Even risking my life.¡±
The trembling voice of the Grand Duke was boiling, unable to handle the rushing emotions.
The Grand Duke bent his knees.
Just as it must be.
He was the Grand Duke who was always cold to Charlize when she was young.
Charlize looked down indifferently.
¡°Why in the world?¡±
Charlize asked briefly.
A bloody answer was spitted out from the Grand Duke.
¡°Because I regret it.¡±
He was the Grand Duke who lived with noble pride and honor. That kind of the Grand Duke. He was asking Charlize for forgiveness even though he was kneeling down in a humble position on the floor.
***
Chapter 100
Three years ago,
The Grand Duchy.
¡°If my child is treated like that, my heart will be heartbroken and torn, so I feel sorry for him who died without seeing such a beautiful grandmaster. I sympathize with him.¡±
At that time,
Said the wife of the first young master, Akan.
Hearing the conversation behind the wall, the Grand Duke copsed miserably. Even after a few days, he couldn¡¯t ovee the aftereffects.
No. It wasn¡¯t just the Grand Duke.
The same was true of Dante, the second young master who was with him.
¡®This resentment is justified because the Grand Duchess died while giving birth to Charlize.¡¯
Because the firm belief was shattered into pieces.
They even heard the news that Charlize hadpletely left the Emperor Dn. They despaired at the reality that even the opportunity to ask for forgiveness had disappeared forever.
¡®Now, we can¡¯t even meet.¡¯
Where are you? What are you doing?
They should have known the seriousness of the situation sooner when they received the application for expulsion.
All three men of the Grand Duke family were devastated by the bted shock.
Akan cried out of guilt while taking care of the baby. Dante kept looking into the air with a cigarette in his mouth, which he hadn¡¯t done before.
The Grand Duke just couldn¡¯t get his hands on things.
The Ronan family had a long history and high reputation, as well as partnerships with numerous families.
¡°The Ronan family vassal came to me and knelt down begging me, so I came here to see why he couldn¡¯t meet the deadline¡¡±
Duke Kenin, who suddenly came, frowned and said.
Kenin caressed the tower of documents scattered in the office and stared at the Grand Duke.
He looked like aplete loser.
A shaggy face and rough skin that cannot be believed to be the Grand Duke of the Empire. It was surprising that his face was once admired by the drunken nobledies.
The Grand Duke lifted his gloomy eyes and looked at Kenin.
¡°Is it because the grandmaster disappeared? Recently, I heard rumors that all the members of the Ronan family were not good.¡±
¡°That mouth. Shut up.¡±
¡°Hey.¡±
Kenin sighed and sat across from the Grand Duke.
Even during his business hours, he was openly drinking a bottle of strong wine.
¡®I guess you didn¡¯t contact her here either. No, of course.¡¯
Considering the character of the grandmaster, it was natural.
Aside from the entire rtionship, if she voluntarily left the emperor.
There was no way she would leave a trace of herself.
It¡¯s over. The Duke only hoped that Grand Duke Ronan would quickly hand over the documents he needed.
It was already a sluggish situation with urgent trade cases not progressing for more than a fortnight.
¡°Rachel¡ What would you think? If you look at this situation now.¡±
The Grand Duke trembled as he called out the name of the deceased Grand Duchess.
Rarely, a little sympathy passed by the Duke¡¯s eyes.
Rachel, Kenin, and the Grand Duke. These three. They were from the same academy.
Kenin looked at the Grand Duke without saying a word.
¡°I¡¯m so guilty, I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t do anything.¡±
To say in the end. It¡¯s not about atonement for Charlize, but about being sorry for Rachel.
Kenin got a little frustrated and looked at the Grand Duke. He took the bottle of wine from his hand.
The Grand Duke, who would not be held back by force, was helplessly taken away.
Even though the gaze he encountered in the air was creepy and clear.
¡°¡Even the grandmaster has a secret of my family heirloom that she didn¡¯t tell you.¡±
At the beginning of Kenin¡¯s seriousness, the Grand Duke remained silent.
He wasn¡¯t going to tell him this, but.
Kenin said.
¡°My family heirloom. It is said to be made with Ehyrit¡¯s tears, it is a dream tool.¡±
¡°Dream tool?¡±
The Grand Duke was puzzled because it was a name he had only heard in legends in the Bible.
Kenin nodded and exined.
¡°A dream tool. It allows you to meet the dead just once in your dream. You can convey the words that you couldn¡¯t say before. For thest time, you can touch it vividly as if they were alive.¡±
¡°Then, Rachel. Can I meet Rachel, too?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Ha, just once¡ I¡¯m begging you, please.¡±
The Grand Duke¡¯s eyes twisted desperately.
He begged because he was so screwed up that he wondered if he was the person who was so proud and noble.
It was also burdensome when he looked up at his former rival like a savior.
Kenin frowned and replied.
¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I brought it up. However, there are conditions.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will let you meet Rachel in your dreams. After you meet. Just do your job right. Do I look free enough toe all the way here and push the deadline?¡±
Kenin was rude, but the Grand Duke had no time to care.
¡®Rachel.¡¯
The Grand Duke has already given up his life to meet the woman he loved again. Because he¡¯s half out of his mind.
Kenin lent his heirloom through messengers, along with detailed instructions on how to use the dream tool.
The Grand Duke followed thoroughly, and that night he had a dream.
Indeed, miraculously, it was Rachel.
¡°¡Rachel.¡±
¡°Long time no see, Your Excellency.¡±
Rachel was smiling softly, just like the face that the Grand Duke had fallen in love with while she was still alive.
It was a mysterious and peaceful flower garden full of the scent of spring.
The Grand Duke approached Rachel with a feeling of strangtion.
¡°It was a happy and lucky life, Your Excellency. I met the perfect man and we exchanged love¡ I have three rabbit-like children.¡±
When he reached Rachel, he burst into tears.
It was tears that resembled screams.
¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me the story there. Akan must be themander of the Imperial Knight by now, right? I¡¯m sure he has a pretty wife, too. Dante must be meeting a good person, too.¡±
¡°Akan¡ met the daughter of the count¡¯s family and had a son a while ago. He became the secondmander of the Imperial Knight. Dante also received the official knighthood a while ago¡¡±
¡°As expected of our children, I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m proud of them.¡±
Rachel wiped the teary eyes of the Grand Duke with her finger.
Really. It¡¯s Rachel.
¡°Charlize must have be a pretty nobledy. Because she resembles me, she must be very popr. Every time Charlize tries to go to the society, I wonder if Akan and Dante will fight to escort each other.¡±
Rachel smiled beautifully. It was a smile like a painting that the Grand Duke fell in love with.
She had no doubt that Charlize would have grown up happily. More precious and beautiful than anyone else.
The Grand Duke. He couldn¡¯t stand it. While sobbing, he knelt down in front of Rachel.
It felt like he waspletely facing the reality he had been trying to ignore.
¡®Rachel doesn¡¯t resent Charlize at all.¡¯
It¡¯s okay to lie, so he has to reassure her by answering yes. His lips couldn¡¯t open because he was fed up with tears. It was painful. It was the most painful thing to do since he was born.
Rachel lowered herself at the eye level in front of the Grand Duke.
¡°Your Excellency, why are you so sad? What happened to my dear Charlize?¡±
¡°Really, is it you? Is it you?¡±
¡°Yes, it is me. Your Excellency. My beloved Grand Duke.¡±
Rachel hugged the Grand Duke, perhaps surprised.
The more the Grand Duke did that, the more he couldn¡¯t control his emotions. He has never been this emotional before.
Even on the day Rachel died. He hadn¡¯t copsed to this extent.
His heart was broken with guilt.
However, the Grand Duke decided that he should confess the truth and ask for forgiveness.
If he doesn¡¯t say it. He had a gut feeling that he would regret it right before he died.
¡°Never. I¡¯ve never hugged that child.¡±
The Grand Duke trembled and confessed as if he was vomiting blood.
Never. He never called her name.
Because he thought she drove her to death. She was despised, ignored, treated poorly, and isted.
No teachers attached, no friends, no gifts.
If she talks to them, they scold her. Despised. Hated. He urged Akan and Dante, and even the servants to do the same.
Called her a murderer and used her of not having been born.
-
-
-
- That child.
¡°¡I ruined it.¡±
The words of the Grand Duke that followed were simply tragic and shocking.
Rachel was quiet for a while.
Rachel was smiling awkwardly as the Grand Duke raised his head.
¡°You¡¯re good at joking around. You¡¯re still the same.¡±
Because the Grand Duke always teased her like this.
¡°I don¡¯t believe you, how sweet you are.¡±
Rachel was smiling. She was bright and full of affection.
But her face slowly. Little by little.
Little by little she copsed.
¡°Is it true¡ Honey?¡±
You¡¯re kidding, right?
His wifeughed and tried to deny reality.
¡°You can¡¯t be like that. You love me so much. I believed that you would love Charlize as much as you loved me. You, who know what I mean best, you¡ you¡¡±
Rachel¡¯s terrible feelings were more assimted and felt better, perhaps because she was in a dream.
It was the heart of the mother who was tearing apart. She was so emotional that she couldn¡¯t even shake it off with tears.
Rachel shook her head in disbelief.
¡°I told you many times to take care of her. You said that you would listen to everything I said. You did hear me, right? You didn¡¯t listen to it? No. No. It can¡¯t be. Right? Right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Rachel also noticed that it wasn¡¯t a lie.
Even if she denies it, what happened in this world without Rachel will not be erased.
Rachel copsed.
¡°Please say no, please say no¡ Please, please.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
The Grand Duke admitted.
¡°Because it¡¯s all true¡¡±
Rachel¡¯s face turned as white as a nk sheet of paper.
¡°My heart hurts. It hurts like it¡¯s going to break. It¡¯s more terrible and painful than the pain right before I die. It hurts so much. Can I resent you? May I ask what you thought about treating my child, our child?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Charlize, Charlize¡ Charlize¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Why¡ Why the hell?¡±
He did it in the sadness of losing her.
Only then did the Grand Duke realize how cruel an excuse it was for everyone.
All of these were the Grand Duke¡¯s anger.
Rachel never, ever wanted to. That couldn¡¯t be the reason why he pushed Charlize.
Rachel cried. No, she was desperate. It was more intense and deeper than her sorrow for losing her child.
Rachel shuddered and began to cry.
Feeling sorry for the abused child, guilt, anger towards the abused family, and the painful sadness thates back.
A sense of betrayal. The biggest emotion was a sense of betrayal. The Grand Duke couldn¡¯t say a word to Rachel, who asked him to say no, please. No, he couldn¡¯t.
It was not until then that the Grand Duke deeply regretted it. If he could, he wanted to visit himself in the past and strangle him.
However, it is impossible.
¡®Why, regret is alwayste.¡¯
It was the love of Charlize, whom he believed wouldst forever. He always thought she would beg for love from the Grand Duke.
But it¡¯s not. No. How did hee up with such a terrible thought?
It was not until the Grand Duke was astonished by his nature.
That early in the morning, the Grand Duke woke up with apletely nk face.
And. His soul had just copsed.
Charlize looked down at the Grand Duke, who was kneeling down for the first time, without any emotion.
Charlize was bored with this situation.
¡°Are you really going to help?¡±
¡°I will help you with anything, Grandmaster.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be of any help.¡±
The Grand Duke wanted to ask for forgiveness. He held it in. Whatever he says, it¡¯s an excuse. Because it¡¯s a sin that cannot be forgiven by any words. Yes, until Charlize turns 20.
He never once said he was sorry. By what qualification does he ask for forgiveness?
The Grand Duke felt suffocated. He couldn¡¯t even make eye contact properly. He is just a terrible sinner.
¡®Still. Even now, though. I want to be of some help.¡¯
The Grand Duke regretted it terribly.
On the other hand, Charlize, unlike the Grand Duke, had an indifferent look.
¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡¯
Charlize thought without emotion.
Anyway, now that the number of avable chess pieces has increased this much, let¡¯s try to get away from Dn.
Charlize inadvertently passed by the Grand Duke. The Grand Duke was still putting his knees on the floor in a humble position, but he was already out of Charlize¡¯s interest.
¡®For now, let¡¯s find the god we knew before regression.¡¯
Charlize swallowed her smile coldly.
This empire,
It was still dominated by Charlize.
Chapter 101
-
- Why do you stimte my possessive desire?
¡°The Grand Duke Ronan contacted has the grandmaster.¡±
¡°Master¡¯s reaction?¡±
¡°She didn¡¯t seem to listen to him very well, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn got a report right away from Shadow.
¡®Master. I never know when she will disappear again.¡¯
They had been together for a week, but in the end, Charlize didn¡¯t say why she left.
It was a solid secret even right after she was scattered on the bed.
It¡¯s Dn¡¯s job to find out what the facts are so thoroughly hidden.
¡®If you don¡¯t know the source, it will be repeated over and over again.¡¯
The emperor had a divine talent for manipting people.
It was within the emperor¡¯s prediction that the Duke of Kenin would lend the heirloom to the Grand Duke.
Was it a coincidence that Charlize, who went outside, met the Grand Duke right away?
¡®It can¡¯t be a coincidence,¡¯
Dn smiled coldly.
It¡¯s easy to manipte people.
Knowing only what they wanted and feared, he could induce action without knowing they were being manipted.
It was a personal maniption, and it was cruel domination that was treated with a tool like a horse on a chessboard.
It didn¡¯t matter.
Dn¡¯s purpose was to find out what Charlize wanted and what she feared.
However, even Dn, who was a near-perfect genius, could not read Charlize at all.
Even if he met Payne and got the information, it wasn¡¯t as much as he wanted. Even now, all that is possible is spection.
¡®Right now, she wants to meet Alperier.¡¯
In any case, Charlize tended to be kind to the life she had taken.
¡°Make a ce for Master and the Alperier to meet.¡±
Dn said coolly.
¡°I obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±
Obedience without even asking why.
Shadow bowed their head and stepped down.
The tyrant breathed in the dark.
He checked the n countless times. This was only the beginning.
This.
A huge chess game against the Empire. The level of chess pieces used was already beyond humanmon sense.
But since Charlize and Dn were transcendental, he had to do this. Dn didn¡¯t let his guard down.
¡®What was given to Charlize was supposed to be trusted, and that was enough.¡¯
But not now.
¡®If you believe her, you will be betrayed again.¡¯
However, how could it be said that it was only the fault of the betrayer?
He pushed Charlize, but even that was just a scheme to stimte guilt. He didn¡¯t mean it.
¡®It¡¯s the fault of the betrayed.¡¯
Dn was strict with himself.
Charlize abandoned Dn for some reason, and it showed no signs of breaking.
Dn shouldn¡¯t have trusted Charlize. He had to win against Charlize. The best thing is to win both together.
¡®There¡¯s no such thing like that.¡¯
Dn nervously clenched and opened his palm. A briefugh passed.
Certainly, Dn wasn¡¯t bored at all now. Who would drive him to such passionate excitement? Charlize was the only one in the world.
¡®Eventually. You will fall into my grasp.¡¯
He can¡¯t help it even if he says it¡¯s arrogant.
Like the saying that the blue paint drawn from the side is bluer than the side.
After all, the disciple. He must defeat his master. Dn thought of Charlize¡¯s breath he shared on the bed.
***
¡°His Majesty has asked me to take you to the dining room.¡±
¡°Me?¡±
¡°Yes, he added that you should eatfortably after a long time. Themanders of Alperier¡¯s corps are already waiting there.¡±
Charlize nodded indifferently at the courteous Shadow.
¡®I knew it would be by now.¡¯
Dn presented Charlize with a card called Alperier.
Charlize was also expected.
It was Charlize who raised Dn. Therefore, she knew even what motives he used to engage in psychological warfare.
She had been watching the logic of the ident for a long time, and she already knew what the consequences of Dn¡¯s obsession would be like.
¡°Guide me.¡±
¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡±
The hallway was long and luxurious.
Shadow obeyed Charlize, but treated her thoroughly.
In Emperor Dn¡¯s empire, the Shadow Knights had a very high status.
To the extent that each and every one of the Knights receive great attention. But all of them bowed their heads to Charlize.
¡°¡¡±
Even the nobles who met in the hallway saw the Shadow, stopped, and silently bowed.
However, everyone swallowed their saliva nkly when they saw Charlize that Shadow served.
Knowing that it was rude, they immediately knelt down, but she was so beautiful that they were captivated in an instant.
Charlize was a person who had no choice but to receive attention.
¡°I greet the grandmaster.¡±
No one could nce at Charlize and pass her. Of course, there was also the authority of the grandmaster.
They were captivated by the heavenly beauty, its afterglow, and afterimages, and turned around.
Charlize was breathtakingly fascinating. Thenguid navy blue eyes were those of the perfect ruler. Rather, the colors are more intense and splendid than the owners of the pce.
¡®How can a person¡¯s presence shine so brightly?¡¯
Even the nobles, who were at the top of the ranks, were all inferior in front of Charlize. Even theparison was a big difference.
Grand Duke Ronan¡¯s kneeling knee was just the beginning.
Because he couldn¡¯t stand it without bending his knees.
The nobles expressed respect from the heart. But Charlize just had an indifferent and bored face.
She arrived at the dining room soon.
The door was open.
The members she had not seen in a long time stood up as soon as they saw Charlize.
¡°Leader!¡±
¡°You¡¯re safe!¡±
¡°I¡¯m so d.¡±
¡°What a relief.¡±
She wanted Dn to meet up in public, so she could monitor the conversation.
¡°We¡¯ll step back.¡±
¡°Have afortable conversation.¡±
As Charlize enters. All of the servants even went out of the room.
They really left only the Alperier and Charlize.
It was good not to worry about the conversation leaking out.
¡®It is a natural freedom and a right.¡¯
If it¡¯s epted as Dn¡¯s tolerance.
Does that mean that he has already been tamed?
Charlize had self-scorn thoughts with a calm face.
The reversed rtionship was realized once again.
Charlize¡¯s eyes were bright.
¡°¡I¡¯m d that everyone seems to be safe.¡±
¡°What? That Emperor is crazy¡ He drives me crazy. Ha, let¡¯s stop talking.¡±
Payne shook his head without finishing his talk.
Payne looked at Charlize.
¡°The emperor, what on earth did the emperor do to the leader? No. Leader, what the hell did you do to the emperor? This rtionship. Even if it¡¯s twisted, it¡¯s too twisted.¡±
Charlize only said one word.
Alperier¡¯s Death Knight naturally sat on the upper seat and opened her eyesnguidly.
¡°Payne.¡±
All she did was call his name, but at that moment, Payne bowed his head in absolute obedience.
It was the instinct of obedience that was ingrained in the bones of the three years they spent together.
This was the authority of the Alperier¡¯s leader and the former magic sword Kiera.
It¡¯s just charismatic.
¡°That¡¯s not something you¡¯re interested in.¡±
Even though they were captured by Dn because of Charlize, Alperier was convinced by Charlize¡¯s words. Because Charlize always has a reason.
All of the Alperier shut their mouths.
Soon the meal started.
By the time everyone wiped their hands with a wet towel, Charlize said.
¡°The Grand Duke¡¯s family said they would help us.¡±
¡°Ronan? You mean them?¡±
Derian received the word.
¡°If it¡¯s Ronan, it¡¯s definitely the leader¡¯s¡¡±
The food on the table was getting cold because no one was eating it.
However, once you be a master, you can be free from hunger or thirst.
The rtionship between Ronan and Charlize was famous. The Alperiers looked at each other for a moment and were silent.
¡°Would that be okay?¡±
But Charlize said with an indifferent look.
¡°If you can use it, you should use it. Come now, it¡¯s not a bad choice.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
Everyone hesitated. Knowing that it was the Emperor¡¯s scheme. It was just too clear.
Suddenly, the road to the Grand Duchy opens up, and Dn lets Alperier and Charlize meet.
That¡¯s why it¡¯s like a tight cage. Even if you struggle, you will fall into Dn¡¯s grasp.
¡°Open through.¡±
But Charlize only said one thing.
Her expression that always looked mysterious was terribly calm without shaking.
¡°When there is even a small possibility, you have to open through it.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I¡¯m getting tired of this situation. That¡¯s enough to get along. That¡¯s why I have to throw it away. Even if it¡¯s a gap that Dn forced to show, it¡¯s a gap.¡±
Everyone became quiet.
Charlize¡¯s words were right. Because it¡¯s better than no possibility at all.
¡®What?¡¯
Charlize lowered her eyesnguidly. After all, she has an idea for this. She thought of thest thing she could use.
To Charlize, the Grand Duke was just putting things first.
¡®I know the unknown beings.¡¯
Which Dn¡¯s dominion has not yet reached. But Charlize can embrace it.
The newly collected servants.
¡®Alperier is.¡¯
Charlize no longer trusted Alperier, who had been a stumbling block when she was captured by Dn.
Because this escape should have been extremely perfect.
So, while the members were preparing, Charlize was going to go alone.
¡®Of course, Payne is worth taking.¡¯
Because Payne is studying the real piece of Ehyrit. Payne was needed.
Charlize ordered.
¡°It¡¯s three dayster. Get ready.¡±
¡°Yes, leader.¡±
The corpsmanders were polite.
That was enough for information sharing.
Charlize got up from her seat.
¡°Eat yourself. And Payne.¡±
¡°Oh, oh?¡±
¡°You follow me.¡±
Payne followed Charlize eagerly with his eyes wide open.
Charlize went into another room first. She wrote a letter down. The elegant writing was written smoothly.
A letter was written about the escape of Alperier and Charlize.
She did not write a code, nor was she conscious of the emperor¡¯s censorship.
Payne, who was watching, asked from the side.
¡°¡Are you going to send it?¡±
¡°Is there any reason why I can¡¯t send it?¡±
¡°Of course¡¡±
If the emperor saw it, there was no way he could stay still. Is it fake or is it to deceive the emperor?
Payne was embarrassed that he could not keep up with Charlize¡¯s thoughts this time.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t the contents of the letter be leaked even if you send a letter through a magic messenger?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This letter will be delivered to the Grand Duke immediately.¡±
Even before Payne asked confusedly, Charlize called ¡®them¡¯ out.
A group of blue lights surrounded the air splendidly, appearing just by Charlize¡¯s wishes.
Even the dust in the air shimmered beautifully for ¡®them¡¯.
Payne opened his eyes wide.
What appeared were the little fairies following Charlize.
¡°I need you guys.¡±
Charlize hands over letter papers to the fairies. The fairies were enchanting. They understood the purpose without listening.
Charlize nodded.
It was a more urate and reliable way than making people do it.
No matter how powerful Dn is, he can¡¯t even know the fairy.
Waves of mana were scattered all over the ce. The fairies rejoiced and inhaled Charlize¡¯s infinite mana.
The fairies soon disappeared.
¡°Did you see that?¡±
Charlize, who was going to say that she could use this in the future, turned around and paused for a while.
Because Payne¡¯s face was unusual.
As always, admiring Charlize¡¯s genius. It¡¯s also interesting. He doesn¡¯t even know about fairies.
Payne instinctively shook his hand in shock.
His pupil seemed to have erged.
¡°You, you.¡±
Payne, who stuttered his words, looked at Charlize¡¯s face in disbelief.
¡°How in the world, the gods of Ehyrit¡¡±
¡God?
The unexpected real identity of the fairy was flowing out of Payne¡¯s mouth.
***
Chapter 102
With a look of awe, Payne asked Charlize carefully.
¡°That. No. Did you even awaken Ehyrit¡¯s power?¡±
¡°¡Can you see the fairy?¡±
¡°A fairy? Do you see it as a fairy?¡±
Charlize¡¯s face hardened.
It was a story that Charlize didn¡¯t know.
Payne was in a very serious atmosphere.
Payne said.
¡°That¡¯s a low-level god. Fairies. They¡¯re not that soft.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Low-level god?
Charlize was shocked by the unexpected story. God? What do you mean?
¡°To be exact, they are ancient gods who serve Ehyrit. How in the world¡ As expected, you, Ehyrit¡¯s.¡±
Payne,pletely convinced, kept his mouth shut.
As far as the word ¡®real piece¡¯ is concerned, he won¡¯t say it even if he dies. As a master, it was the appearance of protecting Charlize thoroughly enough to even put a ban on it.
But
¡®An ancient god?¡¯
Those who have been by Charlize¡¯s side for 9 years? Then. What is the reason?
Why do the gods serve Charlize? Charlize?
Charlize hardened her expression.
Charlize, who returned, called out the fairies, no, they first.
¡°You guys. Did you serve me because I¡¯m the evil god?¡±
Payne said they live on God¡¯s mana.
Therefore, even the evil gods who carved Ehyrit to pieces, the low-level gods will follow.
<¡>
Twisting their bodies, they flew through the air.
Again, they don¡¯t answer properly.
Charlize put her hand on her scabbard. No matter how low-level gods they are. Because there was nothing that could not be cut off from Charlize¡¯s sword.
They mumbled in surprise.
¡°Me?¡±
When did I say that?
She wants to ask them coldly. At the moment. She was trying to remember.
¡®This.¡¯
It felt familiar.
Because Charlize has already experienced this situation once.
During a conversation with Payne, when she realized that Kiera was actually an evil god.
¡°Now open your eyes.¡±
¡°Kiera, my evil god.¡±
The feeling was the same as back then.
The moment of realization. The world seemed to have stopped for a while.
And the vast universe wrapped around Charlize.
There is a saying that humans can only use part of their brain. It¡¯s impossible to awaken and use all of your senses.
But Charlize was feeling it now. The imperial castle, empire, overwhelming nature, and countless people are all one. It¡¯s connected with everything.
The moment she realized herself, it was a contradictory experience of losing herself.
Who am-
¡®I¡¯?
As if the seal had broken, everything obeyed Charlize. It wasn¡¯t just an empire built by humans. Even non-human things.
The fairies. No, the ancient gods reached out to Charlize.
The ancient gods seemed to be trying to stop Charlize from recalling her memories.
But. It¡¯s alreadyte.
Things that had been blocked like a barricade were poured into Charlize¡¯s mind at once.
That world.
It¡¯s hot and cold. Fast and slow. It¡¯s dark but shining.
¡®This is the memory right after I became Kiera for the first time.¡¯
Charlize became a sword and tried not to see that reality.
Because she couldn¡¯t believe it. Because she suffered beyond being shocked by herself who became a sword.
The essence was broken. When she couldn¡¯t be a human anymore.
¡®It¡¯s like an extension of the memories I¡¯ve regained before.¡¯
Maybe it was a memory she had forgotten.
¡°We must worship the Birth of the Evil God.¡±
The wizards were delighted to see Kiera reacting to the evil god.
Kiera could see the faces of the wizards drenched in joy.
Charlize¡¯s body has now be a sword god.
¡°It will be our guardian sword.¡±
¡°It would be right to have a toast tonight.¡±
¡°It didn¡¯t fail! Sess, sess.¡±
Something inside Charlize was broken.
Charlize¡¯s will and thoughts were not considered important at all.
Beyond beingpletely ignored, she was coerced and oppressed.
She bes a sword while she is alive.
¡®I¡¯d rather have gone through all the pain I would have suffered as a human being.¡¯
It may be painful, but it would be the pain of ¡®humans¡¯.
If there is a God, it was right that Charlize cursed him. If human dignity is received from God. It was right that God had to punish the magic tower.
But, it wasn¡¯t. The magic tower said Kiera was the new god. There is no God who can save Charlize. The magic tower did the right thing.
¨C Evil god? Evil god you say?
Charlizeughed and sobbed.
But she can no longer cry like a human. Even after being shocked, she realizes that she can copsepletely.
Charlize was shattered. No one will see Charlize as a person any more than the consciousness that she perceives for herself.
¡®Why can¡¯t I even be a human?¡¯
What she already had. What everyone enjoys for granted. It was taken away and stirred with a newly established essence.
Forced, not voluntary. A dark wall with no path to turn around.
Charlize cried desperately. Charlize somehow said over and over again to know.
-I¡¯m a human being.
She¡¯s human.
She¡¯s not like a sword. She never wanted to be something like an evil god!
She cried. She suffered. Reality and consciousness werepletely separated.
Charlize was desperate and furious.
The magic tower, who couldn¡¯t see any guilt, still smiled with joy.
¡®I have to kill you.¡¯
The murderous intent toward the magic tower was intense.
But wasn¡¯t even the murderous intent injected? Is it mine?
How far is yourself and where is not yourself?
When she saw the magic tower smiling nkly with a confused feeling. The whole world rocked.
At that time.
¡®Fairies.¡¯
No. ¡®Transcendent bodies with the energy of Ehyrit¡¯ appeared.
Because it was Kiera, she could sense it with a different sense than the human eye and other senses.
Although small, they were huge beings with transcendent energy.
¡®The only thing that looks like a fairy is to stay temporarily in the human world.¡¯
-What?
Charlize asked back nkly.
Like God¡¯s almighty, Charlize really recognized their essence as soon as she saw them.
Beings who genuinely rejoice in the birth of a god and feel proud of serving God.
¡®The ancient gods.¡¯
That they¡¯re lower-level gods.
She found out that the ridiculous fact was true.
At that moment, Charlize felt like she was going to lose her mind by the pouring information.
Thews of the world that people cannot and should not know. Digs into the mind and breathes vividly in the mind.
Humans do not recognize it, but even a third sense that is clearly felt has been awakened.
Aplete insight that transcends human genius.
The perfection of noticing everything. Unimaginable strength. The climax, the apex, the extreme that is terribly fascinating and captivating.
She was not afraid to even fall from a dizzying height. It was a world that humans should not feel.
-Am I, am I a god?
The question came back to the question.
It is pure and clear, but what lies below her are the clear faces of the ancient gods.
In an instant, Charlize¡¯s emotions exploded brilliantly. These were ideas that could not be described in humannguage. It was no longer a simple human emotion like anger or resentment.
The emotion of God, which was unrealistic and certain, spread like a wavelength and took over the world and overwhelmed it.
It overflowed without being able to cover it. It soared and burnedpletely.
-Don¡¯t stand by the rules! No one deserves it from me.
It wasn¡¯t what Charlize wanted.
What she wanted is a sword that can be held in human hands. To be a vessel for the evil god and to be reborn as a god.
She never wanted it.
¨C Please leave me alone!
Charlize shouted to them. But it also permeates firmly like a prophecy. It shakes everyone up.
It was spitting out the weight to change the world.
-I! I¡¯m not Kiera! It¡¯s not like that!
A desperate cry.
Charlize¡¯s words were firmly engraved above the world like the absolutews of nature.
That is the will of the newly born God.
Thus, Charlize herself was in excruciating pain and buried with her memory of the evil god Kiera.
The ancient gods, called fairies, followed Charlize¡¯s will.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize, waking up from her memory, remained silent heavily.
Still, the ancient gods wandered around with their wings twinkling like fairies.
¡®There are more memories that I haven¡¯t found yet.¡¯
Charlize was enlightened.
Even though the ancient gods didn¡¯t wake her up, Charlize herself brought out her senses.
Integrity to Saint, because it brings power. It was possible because Charlize became more perfect.
Suddenly. If you put together the pieces of missing memories like this, isn¡¯t that thepletion of the evil god? She thought.
Then.
¡®I shouldn¡¯t look for memories anymore.¡¯
The thought that Dn was still unharmed was that Charlize had not yet recovered all her memories.
Charlize was cynical.
¡°Why are you kind to me?¡±
¡®So, then, the low-level gods avoided answering.¡¯
About Ehyrit¡¯s piece, a subject that she was constantly looking for. She didn¡¯t even see it in front of her.
The ancient gods who read Charlize¡¯s mindughed.
They get bigger as soon as they talk and help Charlizepletely.
But Charlize shook her head.
¡°No.¡±
But.
¡®There¡¯s more useful cards.¡¯
Because Dn didn¡¯t even notice the existence of the ancient gods. Charlize had the upper hand.
¡°You.¡±
Charlize pointed to the one with the most beautiful purple wings among the gods.
¡°Can you pretend to be me?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be back in three hours. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could make a perfect alibi that Charlize Ronan didn¡¯t leave the Empress Pce.¡±
That¡¯s enough. Before Dn noticed, that was enough.
Of course. Because the power of the low-level godes from Ehyrit. Now that Ehyrit is fragmented, it will be destroyed and unusable as soon as Dn finds out.
¡®Even if the ancient gods are destroyed.¡¯
She would be more than happy to have been of any help to Charlize.
Charlize left immediately.
There was nothing Kiera didn¡¯t know about this empire.
And eventually, she arrived.
¡®Here, the forest of monsters.¡¯
It was a forest called Rapine.
It was a ce where ancient warriors lived together. Charlize came here to recruit those with the necessary abilities.
Although it is a primitive vige, it has achieved considerable civilization development.
She expected Dn wouldn¡¯t have swept it all away. As expected, this ce.
¡®Dn¡¯s control hasn¡¯t been reached yet.¡¯
The forest of monsters was veryrge.
There was no reason to touch the crowds who had settled down and lived here.
Because they don¡¯tmit immorality like the dark world, and the only difference is that they live with monsters.
But as soon as she stepped into the forest, Charlize felt a strange energy. A bloody, wave of evils.
This is.
¡®It¡¯s a magic tower.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s eyes became as cold as a sword de.
Why is the magic tower here?
What did theye to the monster forest for?
It was unexpected, but Charlize decided not to think about it. Now that she saw Kiera¡¯s past, she had a strong mind to go wild.
¡®Kill.¡¯
That was all.
Rustle.
The wizard of the magic tower stopped. The sound of leaves being trampled on.
Charlize made eye contact with the wizard and greeted him brightly.
¡°¡Hi.¡±
Charlize smiled while holding her sword.
It was a bright smile.
Alperier¡¯s Death Knight, still. Existed.
Chapter 103
Dn thought fiercely to own Charlize.
¡®I should not judge Master withmon sense.¡¯
And one conclusion was reached.
Charlize¡¯s behavior. It was that it was far from behavior that was likely in the world or had a realistic basis.
¡®I was judging bymon sense, but I missed Master.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s sword, Charlize¡¯s existence. Even the thought of Charlize. It was always out of Dn¡¯s point of view.
In the first ce, Charlize should not be judged by standards or frames.
Then, how should Charlize be judged?
¡®Now that I think about it. Master¡¯s existence itself made no sense.¡¯
Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Charlize is. She was a genius who had all the unrealistic talents of the world.
Even if it is said that the blood of the Grand Duchess runs through her overwhelming beauty.
A perfect swordsmanship that easily crossed the boundaries of the master. A knowledgeable aspect in all fields. An insight that prates information that is not written in the book.
The more he thought about it, the more it didn¡¯t make sense.
¡°Don¡¯t you think there are other people like the prince?¡±
Charlize said so when she broke down the boundaries of Dn, who was a boy.
¡°A genius like a prince who can understand the prince.¡±
At that time, he was young and persuaded by Charlize¡¯s words.
Looking back now.
¡®There is no genius like me.¡¯
Originally, it would have been like that.
It was not arrogance, but natural self-objectification.
Dn excelled in any field he did for the first time. The fact that he is good in all fields is already far beyond the human level.
However, Charlize was out of the question.
Why? And how can she be out of the question?
¡®Something important is missing.¡¯
That¡¯s why Dn doesn¡¯t understand Charlize.
This was not the only strange thing about Charlize.
First, why did Charlize decide to be Dn¡¯s teacher, who was thoroughly hiding his existence?
¡®It was as if she already knew me well.¡¯
Second, Charlize became the boy¡¯s teacher just before the 7th concubine died. There was no better time to break down the boy¡¯s vignce and win his heart. So is that a calction or a coincidence?
¡®Since Charlize participated in the swordsmanshippetition and wished Heelu-herb as a wish to win.¡¯
Perhaps she should have been thoroughly scrutinized and questioned.
What are you thinking?
Perhaps, the death of the 7th concubine. Did you know that beforehand?
¡®Charlize¡¯s anger towards the Empire was also strange.¡¯
As if she hated the empire itself. In particr, a clear sense of revenge was read for thete Emperor. Therefore, Dn broke his promise with Charlize on the day of the rebellion.
He offered to execute thete Emperor at the hands of Charlize. He was afraid that Charlize would lose the purpose of her life.
That¡¯s why he loves Charlize. He was proud to think that he had fed thete Emperor a ¡®piece of Ehyrit¡¯ and made him pay the same price.
¡®Why did I unconsciously think that the act of feeding the Emperor of Ehyrit¡¯s sculpture was equal?¡¯
Now, the hatred for the Empire that Charlize had was fading.
If only hatred was still read. It¡¯s not that Dn takes Alperier hostage and threatens Charlize. He must have threatened to say, ¡®I will not live as a tyrant any longer if you are not by my side.¡¯
But Charlize showed no interest in Dn¡¯s reign.
Whether Dn is a tyrant or a wise king, whether the empire is destroyed or not. In fact, interest is gone.
Now, all of Charlize¡¯s hatred was directed at the magic tower.
¡®Why do you hate the magic tower so much?¡¯
Why should Charlize hate the magic tower?
Dn was nowhere to be seen.
He heard Alperier¡¯s Death Knight¡¯s performance over the past three years.
If it was the wizard of the magic tower, when they faced Charlize. They all said that everyone would die on the spot.
Charlize, whom Dn knew, was not that extreme. The justice of the world must not have been the motive.
Morals? That¡¯s not it either.
¡®Why are you taking revenge?¡¯
What grudge do you hold?
The biggest and most representative evil that the magic tower did was the Kiera Project.
Kiera.
¡®The Kiera Project.¡¯
It was also the only topic that Charlize was obsessed with.
It was also the title of the only document she had burned in his office before she left Dn.
Payne¡¯s hatred towards the magic tower. Payne himself was also a victim of the Kiera project, and his sister was a victim, so he understood.
But why Charlize?
If Charlize¡¯s family was not involved, and she wasn¡¯t the victim, then why¡
¡°You¡¯ll die at a young age, because you couldn¡¯t stand the magic of the pieces. Charlize Ronan came to you at the age of 15, and if she had been tested before that, she would already be dead.¡±
Payne had said so while confiding in Dn.
However, Dn thought.
¡®I will no longer approach Master¡¯s true identity withmon sense.¡¯
When Dn was a boy.
He looked at Charlize and thought, ¡®she¡¯s like a magic sword.¡¯
Not a rose with thorns.
It¡¯s like a sword that burns cold and blue.
Dn¡¯s ability to read essence.
Sometimes it was demonstrated by intuition before logic.
¡®Why did I, as a boy, feel a magic sword when I saw Master?¡¯
Look realistically. Everything was questionable.
But once one empty piece is fitted.
Dn seemed to understand the whole flow. No, if it is thest possibility remaining after erasing all hypotheses. No matter how much it deviated from thews of the world, it was right to see it as a fact.
He suddenly realized a clear fact.
¡®Charlize.¡¯
Perhaps.
¡®She had an experience in the future that didn¡¯t happen.¡¯
It¡¯s absurd enough to make him goosebumps. It¡¯s impossible to even imagine.
If Charlize was the victim of the Kiera Project project. She suffered thoroughly because of that, and if she had the insight to get ahead of time with the benefits she got from knowing the future.
Charlize¡¯s hatred for the Empire, which was particrly strong for thete Emperor, her revenge for the magic tower, her overly detached attitude toward the Grand Duke Ronan¡¯s family, and her discernment for recognizing Dn, who was hiding at once.
All in all, he understood.
¡°¡Is this too much of a thought?¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
Asked Shadow back.
Dn tapped lightly on the table as if ying the piano.
White smoke leaked from Dn¡¯s lips.
He started smoking cigarettes after Charlize disappeared. Because the ingredients of the cigarette made the mind sharper and more sensitive. It was good when he was lost in thought.
¡®It seems like you¡¯vee back from the future.¡¯
Did he gopletely crazy because he was obsessed with his Master?
¡®Or is this a high-possibility guess?¡¯
One of them, Dn thought.
¡°From your point of view, do you think I¡¯mpletely crazy about Master?¡±
¡°¡Yes?¡±
Hugo was hardened by an unexpected question.
He bowed his head without daring to look Dn in the eye.
Hugo was sent by Charlize directly to Dn. Hugo was a high-ranking knight, who is also considered one of Dn¡¯s closest aides in Shadow.
Dn sluggishly bit the end of the cigarette.
The smell of cigarettes, resembling the smell of the devil, spread all around.
¡®Your Majesty, now he¡¯s a different person.¡¯
Hugo realized this every time Dn smoked.
Not the cool emperor Dn was with Charlize.
Hugo stiffened and tensed.
¡°The lower ones do not dare judge the mind of the upper ones. I don¡¯t think about anything, Your Majesty. Please understand my loyalty.¡±
¡°¡Do you think I¡¯m crazy, I.¡±
But Dn didn¡¯t listen.
The tyrant¡¯s voice was low and threatening, like the growl of a beast.
The inside of the office was engulfed in silence.
Hugo and other Shadows bowed their heads in silence.
¡°¡¡±
The emperor is the absolute ruler.
No judgment should be made of the emperor¡¯s actions.
Knowing Shadow¡¯s rules of conduct, Dn¡¯s eyes were cold.
¡°¡I can¡¯t answer anything. Forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±
Hugo knelt in front of Dn and said.
Dn smoked a cigarette and looked at Hugo leisurely. But Hugo couldn¡¯t rx. Because the ghastly murderous intent emanating from the emperor was real.
¡®I might die like this.¡¯
The next moment he thought.
The Emperor. Heughed briefly.
The murderous intent was scattered cleanly.
It was a sudden change of emotion that his subordinates couldn¡¯t read at all.
¡°What is Master doing?¡±
¡°¡She¡¯s spending all day in the Empress¡¯s pce.¡±
Hugo fell down, shaking his back weakly, and replied.
Dn was lost in thought with an indifferent look on his face, then asked again.
¡°Charlize is in the Empress¡¯s pce?¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
Dn¡¯s lips wriggled.
Because he had a strange intuition.
He thought that he should go see Charlize right away.
Dn turned off the cigarette. The tyrant rose from the darkness.
Meanwhile,
The forest of monsters.
Charlize¡¯s sword was perfection itself.
¡°Ugh¡!¡±
As if the god of death had descended from heaven. A noble yet certain sword y.
The wizard who encountered Charlize died with his eyes wide open.
The wizard said, ¡®Why is there a Lady here?¡¯ or ¡®The witness must be killed.¡¯ He would have thought of something like that.
By the time Charlize¡¯s eyes met his, he was alreadyte.
Charlize¡¯s sword had no mercy.
The wizard died without even being able to resist.
¡®It¡¯s not just one person.¡¯
Shortly after, Charlize, who flew up to the ground without help, also cut down several of the wizard¡¯s colleagues silently.
In an instant, more than twenty wizards were lying on the floor.
¡®Why is the magic tower here?¡¯
Charlize did not hesitate to change the future, only for the work of the magic tower. So, the results would have been different.
Charlize¡¯s mind was thinking quickly.
¡®The source of the evil, Ehyrit¡¯s piece,es from the monster.¡¯
Of course, the magic tower has grown the monsters from the inside and carved the pieces.
Now that Charlize has almost destroyed the external magic tower, she must have had to procure the monster from the outside.
That¡¯s why she came to the forest of monsters.
¡®What is this?¡¯
Charlize paid close attention.
Because she could feel the presence not far away.
It was different from that of the wizards. What was this smell of sanguinary evil?
Close to natural fragrance.
Someone shouted.
¡°We must find the grandmaster from the Empire!¡±
¡°If the grandmaster is injured by the wizard, she might get hurt with blood! Hurry up!¡±
Charlize held her sword and looked in front of her.
Rumors about the emperor¡¯s grandmaster seemed to be heard.
That¡¯s true, because Dn was so openly obsessed.
Soon, a man with rough breathing appeared in front of Charlize.
¡®Rapine.¡¯
She recognized it at a nce.
The Rapines were simr to ordinary people, but the characteristic was that they had sharp eyes.
Brown-colored skin. A geometric pattern was drawn on the face with white paint.
¡®It¡¯s an impressive appearance.¡¯
Charlize thought.
However, the Rapine first paid attention to the bodies that had fallen to the floor.
Astonishment soon appeared on their faces.
In particr, the young man who took the lead was shocked.
As if killed with a single stroke, there was no external wound.
It was the skill of a scary talented person.
¡®No way, is it the grandmaster?¡¯
He heard rumors that she was the best sword of the Emperor, but he didn¡¯t believe it.
However, it was an unrealistic sight to the extent that his backbone became chilly after witnessing it with both eyes.
Charlize, who was watching, slowly opened her lips.
¡°Is Rapine originally¡ter than the scheduled appointment time?¡±
It was anguid voice.
Also terribly captivating. Likely to seduce people.
Chapter 104
The young man looked at Charlize.
Somehow, he felt ipatible.
Because she is very beautiful. Her hair, like a mixture of blonde and silver hair, was mysterious.
As if the scent of the clear forest existed for Charlize. There was a calm and tranquil atmosphere.
She looked very delicate in a light blue dress.
But it never felt small and weak. Even if it looks like she¡¯s holding the sword in her hand.
There was an overwhelming charisma when he met her face.
The strange impression of Rapine harmonized very well. Like one body.
No,
¡®Like a beast.¡¯
It seemed like an unrealistic threat.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry we¡¯rete for the appointment, but I didn¡¯t know they¡¯de in¡¡±
The man took the lead and apologized.
The n members blushed at once. It was a shame.
Because to Rapine, a promise was an absolute concept that must be kept.
Charlize replied with an indifferent look on her face.
¡°Okay, you mean those wizards?¡±
The man trembled slightly, realizing the wizards scattered around them.
¡®It is an elegant death.¡¯
It was a thought that crossed his mind as he looked at the wizards with no scars left.
She¡¯s cold and thorough, but she¡¯s so clean that it gives him goosebumps.
Charlize came alone.
She was fine, without a single distraction, disregarded by the fear that she might get hurt.
There was not a drop of blood on Charlize¡¯s sword.
¡®Is this woman the young nobledy of the Empire?¡¯
Although he knew about her swordsmanship skills, he heard that she was the emperor¡¯s lover, the grandmaster.
She was very different from the image he thought of through rumors.
She is too beautiful and too strong.
She was a confused being.
¡°How many wizards are there?¡±
Charlize asked dryly.
The wizards were a difficult one to deal with Rapine¡¯s warriors. Twenty of them were knocked down, and Charlize remained calm.
¡°More than that¡ Isn¡¯t there something more important?¡±
The man asked sharply, showing the letter from his arms.
¡°The letter you sent here, is it true?¡±
A letter suddenly appeared in the air.
It was neither magic nor illusion, but a mysterious harmony.
The content was even more amazing.
Because it perfectly prated the characteristics of the n that even Rapine¡¯s leader did not know.
And then.
¡°You. Do you know where the god of the n is?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Charlize answered firmly.
The n members were stirred up.
God, what it is.
¡®The pride of Rapine that contains the spirit of the n.¡¯
Anyone in Rapine was determined to risk their lives for the sake of God.
And Charlize said, ¡®If you cooperate, I will find and return it to you.¡¯
¡°How does an outsider know the existence of a god? Tell me!¡±
The man shouted threateningly, pointing the spear in his hand at Charlize.
If you live in Rapine Forest, you will gain more sense than you can see with your eyes.
The man was not deceived by her appearance and was wary of Charlize.
Charlize looked bored. It was as if a slight irritation had been read for a moment.
¡°If you don¡¯t exin¡!¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
Charlize, who was getting closer, spoke strongly from a distance.
The spear in the man¡¯s hand was crushed by the force and mmed to the ground.
The moment he woke up, Charlize¡¯s sword was already touching the end of the man¡¯s neck.
The man hardened as he was. As he grew up, he was always regarded as a genius of spearmanship, and he learned from the legendary teaching method handed down to the Rapine n.
But he now suffered without even seeing when Charlize moved.
It was the first helplessness he had ever experienced.
An instinctive fear that he couldn¡¯t feel even when facing a monster.
The coolness of the sword hung around his neck was real.
¡°Because I lost more time thanks to someone who waste for the appointment. Does Rapine treat guests like this?¡±
It meant to stop threatening and give proper guidance.
No intention of killing, just sorting the order.
Embarrassed, the n members hesitated and tried to hold the sword in their hands, but Charlize was too overwhelming.
The man could not even swallow his saliva for fear of being cut by the de.
Charlize¡¯s calm eyes show the unique dignity of the ruler.
¡°Oh, I¡¯ll guide you.¡±
¡°Please relieve your anger, stranger. The value of the n¡¯s god is high, and it is embarrassing.¡±
Those around her stopped Charlize.
After a brief silence, Charlize withdrew her sword with a bored face.
The man swallowed saliva btedly, and suddenly touched his neck with his fingertips to confirm. Fortunately, he has no injuries.
But he had a gut feeling.
If Charlize had made up her mind, everyone, including him, would be dead just like the fallen wizards.
¡°¡¡±
He met Charlize¡¯s indifferent eyes.
The man¡¯s lips moved without realizing it.
¡°¡I apologize for the rudeness.¡±
Charlize only shrugged her shoulders once.
The n members breathed a sigh of reliefter. It seemed to be fortunate that the man did not show his pride.
He bit his lip as the man picked up the spear he had missed.
When Charlize and his gaze met, he bowed his head. As if someone was holding the back of his neck and forcing him to fix his gaze on the ground.
The man began to guide Charlize.
The discouraged man¡¯s attitude had be more cautious.
¡°!¡±
Charlize killed all the wizards on the way.
Just the moment when he wonders what happened. Charlize¡¯s sword was wielded once and everyone was dead.
The n members who were honoring Charlize looked at each other at the unrealistic sight.
They couldn¡¯t get goosebumps, so they had a thrilling sensation all over their body. The man casually asked Charlize.
¡°You¡ Do you need something like us?¡±
Charlize asked in the letter to ¡®cooperate¡¯.
Charlize didn¡¯t seem to be disappointed enough to ask for a deal while finding God.
However, Charlize only answers indifferently while holding her sword.
¡°I need it.¡±
¡°A person who can easily overwhelm like you¡¡±
The young man shut his mouth, unable to finish his words.
However, it was not something that he couldn¡¯t understand at all.
¡®Our Rapine n knows how to tame the monsters.¡¯
It was a way of injecting instructions andmunicating with the monster using special sounds.
Not only could they tame and ride the beast, but they could also force the monster to attack the intruder.
Although it is rejected by the general public, saying it is ominous.
The tamed beast was faster than any other means of transportation.
¡®Does the grandmaster need that ability?¡¯
But.
¡®For what reason?¡¯
Another wizard appeared again.
Again, Charlize killed them too easily this time.
The man thanked Rapine¡¯s guardian deity for the fact that his neck was intact.
¡°¡This is a vige, but¡ It is not the right time to receive guests.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an exquisite coincidence.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°They and I have pretty bad rtionships.¡±
As he followed Charlize¡¯s gaze, he caught his eye on the horrendous scene unfolding in the vige.
Warriors on beast riding.
The magic tower suddenly attacked and poured out the magic of the attack like crazy. There were screams everywhere.
Charlize asked.
¡°What will you give me if I get rid of all that?¡±
¡°We can kill them without you.¡±
The man believed in Rapine¡¯s power.
¡°Yeah, but.¡±
However, right after the conversation,
Huge magical crystals made by wizards fell from the sky.
Arge artificial icicle strikes like a thunderbolt over the crowd.
The beasts that could not be avoided were scattered.
The monsters attacked with their arms wide open, but they were brutally shattered by the wizard¡¯s chain attack magic.
The warrior who fell to the ground was seriously injured and groaned in pain.
The man opened his eyes wide. The n members angrily took out their weapons and shouted.
¡°We need to help!¡±
¡°Come on, order!!¡±
The crystals kept falling down. The mansions where the n stayed were also shattered.
The defensive was quickly pushed back.
¡®We must hurry.¡¯
An evil force entered the man¡¯s hand as he gripped the spear.
But the man hesitated for a moment.
¡®Can we really win?¡¯
Judging quickly, the Rapine n was not good enough to deal with the magic tower.
Even if the man entered that battlefield, he could not confirm the victory.
¡®No.¡¯
If Charlize didn¡¯t help, the real Rapine n would be destroyed.
¡®The magic tower is quite serious.¡¯
The magic tower has only recently threatened Rapine a few times for a sample of monster, but it has never invaded with such determination.
It would bepletely annihted.
Realizing the seriousness of the situation, the young man¡¯s face turned white.
Charlize asked the man again.
¡°What are you going to do?¡±
Even in this situation, Charlize was extremely calm.
The navy blue eyes that met him were still, as if asking if he still had the same thoughts.
¡®She is the savior.¡¯
The man suddenly realized.
The moment the n member¡¯s scream reached his ears, his answer was as if he had already been decided.
¡°Please protect Rapine.¡±
¡°If I protect them?¡±
¡°I promise to repay your grace, I swear on behalf of the Rapine n.¡±
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Chase, the direct son of the leader!¡±
It was so urgent that he thought he had never had his heartbeat so quickly in his life.
The n members held their breath and looked at Charlize and Chase alternately.
mes soared everywhere. Now, even one moment is urgent.
Charlize, who looked into the desperate man¡¯s eyes, smirked btedly. Even her fleeting smile is terribly captivating.
¡°Remember that oath.¡±
Charlize moved.
The scene that unfolded after that was unbelievable swordsmanship.
¡°!¡±
The man was astonished.
At the same time as the decision was made, Charlize started killing the wizards.
¡°Who?¡±
¡°Keugh¡!¡±
The wizards died in confusion, unaware of the situation.
It was the sword that the man had already seen while guiding Charlize, but when she entered the battlefield, the grandmaster seemed like apletely different person.
Like a man who was ¡®made¡¯ for war. More fearful than the god of death.
It was a horrifyingly cool and beautiful sword.
It was blue and brilliant.
¡®No way.¡¯
He had never seen a sword like this.
It just fades away at a speed that no one can see. The moment the de of the sword shes lightly, the space moves.
It twists the flow and reconnects the cut space to block the escape route.
It doesn¡¯t make sense.
It was a cruel sword that only gave death to the opponent.
¡°¡Argh!¡±
The magic tower copsed endlessly. This was a one-sided hunt.
The n members, who were fighting fiercely, stopped one by one.
Charlize¡¯s perfect sword was unfolding in front of their eyes.
Without the wizards escaping, the swords of Charlize arrive one after another.
It was Charlize¡¯s solo stage.
Also, Charlize had no intention of letting anyone in the magic tower live.
Dn arrived at the Empress¡¯s Pce.
He felt a strange ominous feeling and hurried, so his breathing was a little rough.
Dn opened the door.
¡®I heard a report that she was in the Empress¡¯s Pce all day, and Alperier can¡¯t use magic because of their magic restraint.¡¯
Of course, there was no way that Charlize would have avoided the gaze of Shadow and emptied the Empress Pce.
Dn¡¯smon sense said.
¡®Also, there is no magic that can rece people.¡¯
Still, his intuition kept whispering. He has to go find Charlize.
Charlize should not be judged bymon sense.
Through the thin purple curtain hanging from the ceiling, Charlize¡¯s silhouette was reflected.
Dn walked over, holding his breath.
His fingertips trembled. The emperor grabbed the curtain and quickly removed it.
His heart was beating like crazy.
¡®Please.¡¯
Dn prayed earnestly to whoever it might be.
Soon.
¡°¡¡±
Their eyes met.
She¡¯s on the bed.
¡®That was close.¡¯
She¡¯s not fake. She¡¯s real. It was Charlize Ronan.
Meanwhile, Dn was looking at Charlize with a cold eye, who can¡¯t let go of his guard.
¡®Did he notice?¡¯
Charlize¡¯s eyes sank.
There was tension.
Chapter 105: Illustration
The moment he walked on the curtain, Dn felt something different.
It felt as if Charlize had suddenly returned. Different from the previous one to be clearly distinguished.
It¡¯s not Dn¡¯s misunderstanding, but¡
¡®What is it?¡¯
But Dn¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t go any further.
Because Charlize¡¯s dreamy eyes caught Dn¡¯s gaze and bent round.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
A gentle voice.
A bright friendly smile.
She shines brightly.
Dn¡¯s cold mind was disturbed for a moment.
¡°That¡¡±
He definitely felt an ominous intuition, and he tried to ask Charlize about this.
But Charlize is too beautiful. He couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment.
She had pale skin. It was a beauty that did not allowparison as much as the overwhelming swordsmanship.
Dn¡¯s jaw was tightened. Charlize wasn¡¯t disturbed at all and was only looking up at Dn.
The emperor had to ask.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
But in Charlize¡¯s eyes, his tongue was ready to spit out sharp words. It was softened.
¡°¡¡±
Meanwhile, Charlize, who faced Dn, smiled and stroked her chest deeply inwardly.
Right before she got caught. Because she returned to the Empress¡¯s Pce at thest minute.
¡®Anyway, the time was right.¡¯
The only thing hidden under the smile of the grandmaster is the coolness.
¡°¡I want to see Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes were silent for a moment.
He asked if it was true that she was still in the Empress Pce.
In fact, what Dn wanted to ask was not such a light question.
¡®Do you know the future?¡¯
He just wanted to ask that.
But Dn felt he had to be careful.
Charlize left Dn.
Without telling the reason. But he thought that there must have been a reason aside from the future.
Of course, it may still be a twisted obsession to believe in Charlize.
¡°I was worried that Master might not be here.¡±
Anyway, Dn only stimtes Charlize¡¯s guilt.
He didn¡¯t really resent Charlize.
Looking at Charlize with excellent eyes as if he had tears in his eyes and smiling so refreshingly.
It¡¯s just Dn¡¯s wish to remember the boyhood that Charlize took away.
As expected, Charlize was a little shaken.
¡°Are you anxious?¡±
He knows Charlize¡¯s tendency to reach out once she sees his weakness.
Charlize¡¯s hand reached into the air and touched Dn¡¯s cheek. He just let it be patted.
Charlize¡¯s fingertips gently tickled his skin. Dn pressed his lips to Charlize¡¯s palm.
A kiss is as open as a bird rubbing its feathers.
¡°I¡¯ve been here all day, so how can I leave?¡±
¡®It¡¯s a lie.¡¯
Although it may be said that she has been in the Empress¡¯s pce all day.
Charlize will surely run away again in the near future.
Dn knew this clearly.
That said, he had no intention of ming Charlize. Because now,
¡®It¡¯s the fault of the betrayed, not the betrayer.¡¯
Because he was thinking.
There must be a reason why Charlize had to leave without being honest with Dn.
¡®By some logic, I don¡¯t know.¡¯
Dn hadn¡¯t even gotten there yet.
He just guessed a little at the source of Charlize¡¯s genius.
The reason Charlize had to leave Dn, he had to let her open up and talk about it on her own. She decides not to abandon Dn, so she decides to stay with him.
In order to do that.
The extent of the identity that Charlize was desperately hiding had to be discovered by Dn himself.
In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have told her anything to satisfy Charlize¡¯s expectations. Now there was no line Dn couldn¡¯t cross for Charlize.
¡®But it shouldn¡¯t be halfway.¡¯
Asking about Charlize only irritates her and does not help the situation.
Dn had to speak as if he were stabbing the core when he was confident.
Only then will Charlize be able to trust Dn.
Precisely, Dn¡¯s plea to go through any hardships together will convince her that he is capable of solving Charlize¡¯s anxieties no matter what it is.
¡®Without even grasping Charlize.¡¯
When he spoke like a child, it was not convincing.
First, you have to show your skills.
¡°When I see myself in His Majesty¡¯s eyes, I feel like I¡¯ve be a different person.¡±
¡°What kind of person are you?¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m bing more gentle and rxed¡¡±
Said Charlize.
Dn smelled an unfamiliar scent from Charlize. Something closer to the scent of nature¡
Charlize¡¯s fingers crossed Dn¡¯s lips hotly.
Dn paid attention to Charlize.
With a casual face, Charlize encourages Dn.
A touch that knows how to impuls Dn better than anyone else. Dn was already crazy enough, but he seemed more likely to go crazy.
¡®A woman of great beauty.¡¯
It was a word that came to mind when he saw Charlize.
The tyrants in the history books who fall for the beauty and drive the country to ruin. He thought it was a problem for those in power who couldn¡¯t bnce, but Dn was in the same situation.
He waspletely losing his temper with Charlize.
He has already lived that way, but whatever Charlize wants, the emperor will give under her feet.
Worthy of Charlize. He wanted to be a man with the greatest value that Charlize had no choice but to choose.
Because she is not the one who will be drawn to the position of emperor.
In the meantime, maybe the day wille when she will know that he thoroughly cares about his appearance, participates in the design of the uniform he will show to Charlize, and even lowers his voice when he speaks out.
¡°I want it, Master.¡±
¡°In Your Majesty¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m unique and special. I¡¯m more precious than anyone else in the world.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just my opinion, it¡¯s an absolute fact.¡±
Charlize smiled slightly.
It was a charming smile that made him want to kiss her right away.
Charlize¡¯s hand brushed Dn¡¯s cheek, ruffled his hair, touched his ear, and then fell away.
Dn closed his lip, feeling strangely sad.
¡°I wish I had the heart to give it back.¡±
It is only when he realized again that he cannot have Charlize¡¯s heart even if they shared warmth.
After a clever remark, Charlize tilted her head and asked.
¡°Can I kiss you?¡±
Charlize looked up at Dn with a look that seemed insensitive to sex at first nce.
Dn knew. No, he knows it thoroughly.
That Charlize¡¯s desire is closer to instinct.
Charlize¡¯s question was not about loving Dn and coveting him. It was closer to the feeling that the body was following her own desires without hesitation.
¡®Even if it¡¯s only a temporary desire, it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s being desired.¡¯
Dn lowered his eyes thinking.
He¡¯s not saying Charlize was light, but her weight was not as serious as Dn¡¯s.
But yeah, what does it matter?
The emperor bowed his head. So that Charlize, who is sitting down, can kiss.
Each other¡¯s breath flows between their close faces. The touch. The feel. The detailed flow and the tension thates and goes urgently.
¡°Can I lead?¡±
Charlize raised her arms.
She asks while still wrapping Dn¡¯s neck.
He wants to fall into that gaze.
He just wanted to read the abyss.
The mysterious navy eyes became darker toward the edges. It gets strangely wet.
It¡¯s bent as it is.
¡°Yes? Your Majesty.¡±
¡°When¡¡±
Dn opened his lips.
¡°Did you spend the night asking for my permission?¡±
¡°Have I ever served without Dn¡¯s consent?¡±
¡°¡There wasn¡¯t.¡±
¡°But?¡±
In this situation, Dn¡¯s name, pronounced by Charlize, was terribly provocative.
Charlize grabbed Dn¡¯s tie with one of her hands. She fiddles with his tie as if ying with his hand.
Dn thought he was losing his mind.
Fine vibrations continue to be transmitted to the neck, which is the weakest part of human areas. His skin was chafed. Power slowly entered Charlize¡¯s hand. His head tilted towards Charlize.
¡°Tell me.¡±
Their lips touched.
It fell again.
Dn¡¯s breathing was now uncontrobly rough.
¡°It¡¯s okay to lead.¡±
Dn said as if chewing a knife.
Charlize looked at him deeply and smiled briefly.
¡°¡¡±
And.
As a reward, a sweet kiss followed.
Rough yet drowsy. Melting hot.
It is irresistible.
He can¡¯t hate her.
He has no choice but to love.
Suddenly, Dn¡¯s mind went nk.
But before he waspletely swept away by his lust, Dn made a decision.
¡®I will meet Kahu.¡¯
He had something to confirm when he met Kahu.
Only then will Dn gain confidence in Charlize.
¡°Dn.¡±
But the thought did not go any further.
Because Charlize touched Dn.
Charlize, who was now in front of him, was the only entity Dn needed to know.
¡°Yes, Charlize.¡±
He can¡¯t stand it.
Dn had no word that didn¡¯t match Charlize as well as self-control.
He has already gone far beyond his control.
Dn grabbed Charlize¡¯s wrist tightly and climbed up.
He¡¯s dizzyingly high.
He thought maybe he could die like this.
Ronan Castle.
The Grand Duke¡¯s office.
A letter came from Charlize. It wasn¡¯t delivered by a messenger, but suddenly appeared in the air and he was surprised.
The Grand Duke opened the letter at once.
¡°What does it say?¡±
It was a family meeting after a long time.
The first young master, Akan, urgently asked. Akan¡¯s ck eyes were sparkling with excitement.
¡°¡The grandmaster.¡±
The Grand Duke opened his lips.
Can Charlize¡¯s name, which was not called as a child, be called now?
The Grand Duke wasn¡¯t that thick-faced. Although Charlize is of his lineal descent.
Now, the Grand Duke thoroughly called Charlize with courtesy.
The moment he saw Charlize¡¯s letter, he got goosebumps.
¡°I can¡¯t understand the thoughts of the grandmaster.¡±
¡°Why, Father? Any problem?¡±
Dante asked. The Grand Duke raised his head.
But in an instant, an absolute truth shed through the Grand Duke¡¯s mind.
¡®The bottom should never read the mind of the superior.¡¯
Charlize was the superior of the Grand Duke. It has nothing to do with age or blood ties.
However, it was so vague that he wanted to know this time.
¡®Are you serious?¡¯
Charlize said to strike the emperor. It was a letter on the premise that the Grand Duke would refuse.
That was the content.
Charlize would have known that the Grand Duke would hesitate. Charlize had no faith in the Grand Duke or the Grand Duchy.
As always, they were convinced that they would value their security more than Charlize.
¡®Because.¡¯
Because it¡¯s natural for Charlize.
The Grand Duke realized.
Charlize never assumes that they think of Charlize as a family.
It was the people of the Grand Duchy who destroyed the premises from the start.
The Grand Duke went to his knees and begged Charlize for help. Charlize has sent such a letter that he does not trust in the slightest.
But he couldn¡¯t dare to offend her. Because he just figured it out.
It¡¯s toote. There was no appropriate word other than that expression in this situation.
To Charlize, they are. Utterlyte.
Chapter 106
¡°Can you hit the Emperor?¡±
Asked the Grand Duke.
Instead of exining, the Grand Duke handed over the letter to Akan and Dante.
A letter that briefly appears at the beginning with a request to draw attention by hitting the emperor. But they won¡¯t do it, so it was a letter asking them to get her out of here which only drew attention.
There was a thorough distrust.
Charlize, who decided that they would not help, was very rational.
To Charlize, they have given a definite impression of always treating Charlize inferior to others.
Once decided, there was no turning back.
¡°If we don¡¯t do it.¡±
Akan noticed right away because he was smart.
¡°Yeah. Someone needs to get the Emperor¡¯s attention, and someone else has to block His Majesty¡¯s troops.¡±
Charlize was nning to escape Alperier and face the Emperor while the Grand Duke drew attention.
¡°¡Don¡¯t you all think the same?¡±
Akan said.
This happened because of the time he turned a blind eye to Charlize, thinking only about his own safety. Still, people shouldn¡¯t have done that anymore.
¡°I don¡¯t care either.¡±
Dante said.
They intended to attack the emperor.
¡®Two hours.¡¯
Within that time, Charlize said she would escape.
If Charlize leaves the Imperial Pce this time, they may not be able to see her again forever.
¡°Then I will write a reply.¡±
¡°Great.¡±
Akan and Dante also nodded. All opinions were agreed.
Whatever Charlize offered in return, Charlize¡¯s will took precedence. The family meeting is over.
It was passed unanimously.
The next day. Charlize leaned against the terrace with the window open in the empress¡¯ pce.
¡°¡¡±
Last night. She kissed Dn first because she was swept away by a close impulse and atmosphere.
The wind blew.
Free wind.
The low-level gods did not even hide their presence.
When she closes her eyes, she can tell right away.
¡°Ah.¡±
Charlize looked up indifferently. The sky was so bright. The Milky Way embroidered the night sky was dazzling with starlight.
¡°Yeah. There was no problem.¡±
Charlize¡¯s gaze calmed down.
¡°I got a definite answer as I wanted from Rapine. It¡¯s thanks to your help.¡±
The head of the Rapine n said that he would help Charlize as she pleases.
She was told she didn¡¯t have to bring back the god by unintentionally saving Rapine.
If things went well, they said they would find their god too. Rapine paid more respect to Charlize for her generosity.
¡°Thank you.¡±
However, the low-level gods seemed hesitant about whether there was something more to be said.
Charlize looked back.
They still p their wings with the body of a fairy to stay in the human world.
¡°Anything you want to say?¡±
Charlize frowned slightly.
¡°What do you want to say?¡±
For the first time, it was a clear rejection.
To disobey Kiera in the subject of a lower-level god, it was close to a miracle of sustaining their life.
Thus, the ancient gods fell down, looking at Charlize.
Charlize asked.
¡°What¡¯s not good? And why?¡±
¡°You mean Dn?¡±
Charlize saw the ancient gods. The low-level gods nodded awkwardly.
Last night Charlize spent the night with Dn. A sweet and melting sensation.
It is an abuse of authority to interfere in private life. The ancient gods held their breath, perhaps reading the displeasure.
But.
¡®Dn is a real piece of Ehyrit, so I thought they¡¯d like it.¡¯
Aren¡¯t they ancient gods who worship gods? If so, then wouldn¡¯t it be right for them to follow Dn too¡?
¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±
They responded in the form of fairies.
¡°To which?¡±
Charlize asked. They shut their mouths again.
¡°Are you saying Dn is dangerous to me? Or I¡¯m dangerous to Dn?¡±
The ancient gods shook their heads as if they couldn¡¯t say that.
¡®Definitely either way.¡¯
Charlize exhaled slowly.
¡°Well, even if it¡¯s dangerous, it¡¯ll be over with Dn in a few days.¡±
Cause she¡¯s thinking of running away. This time, she was determined not to leave even the further trouble of Alperier.
Of course, Dn is growing from genius to genius at a frightening rate.
¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard not to get caught. Because it¡¯s not impossible.¡¯
At Charlize¡¯s words, the ancient gods finally looked relieved.
It looked like there was nothing more to say, so Charlize looked out the window again.
The distant moon was round. It was as fine and white as Dn¡¯s skin viewed from above.
Hot and passionate. Desire and sex, love and distrust, anxiety and impatience, and possessiveness were all mixed together and burned.
Night.
Will there ever be another man that Charlize will love as much as Dn? Even though time is medicine.
She hadn¡¯t seen Dn for the past three years, but she couldn¡¯t forget the emperor. A boy raised by Charlize. A man who became an adult as a tyrant.
Either way.
¡®Stop.¡¯
Charlize shook her head.
¡®You should also find out about the magic tower.¡¯
She tried to turn her attention away.
The magic tower, which she thought was almost destroyed, was strong enough to hit Rapine.
There was definitely a lot to think about.
-Although the magic tower is in a state of copse.
¡®I don¡¯t know where they drew as much power as when they hit Rapine.¡¯
However, her thoughts about the magic tower did not deepen.
Because Dn¡¯s pce was seen in Charlize¡¯s pce.
¡®Is it two days from now?¡¯
False peace will soon end forever.
In Charlize¡¯s hand was a letter from the Grand Duke saying that he was ready.
The moonlight is shining down gracefully.
After bing Kiera, Charlize lost a lot. She had the minimum freedom, body, and happiness that she deserved as a human being.
¡®But the worst thing is.¡¯
She thought it was Charlize¡¯s own feelings.
If Charlize wasn¡¯t Kiera.
If Dn wasn¡¯t a piece of Ehyrit-
¡®Am I shaking?¡¯
As the level of deepening thoughts became increasingly dangerous, Charlize cut herself off.
She asked herself, but she couldn¡¯t answer, so she smiled bitterly.
But.
¡®You were the first to me.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s past life was always painful.
A long life in Grand Duchy. Kiera¡¯s mind was devastated. It had been a long time since she stopped wishing for the light because it was so natural.
The person who was greedy to have Charlize next to him for the first time. Dn.
¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯
Charlize admitted.
¡®I still love him.¡¯
This pounding, excitement, and beating heart were all hers, and it was real.
Love.
It¡¯s hard to even remember the moment when she didn¡¯t love him.
Therefore, Charlize made a decisive decision here.
¡®Before I go any further, I should just leave now.¡¯
Originally, it would be two dayster.
Either way, Ronan and Rapine were always waiting for Charlize to give orders.
Charlize moved right away.
It seemed impulsive, but Charlize was just very good at determining and executing.
When Charlize made a decision, it was not a matter of escaping Shadow¡¯s surveince and leaving the Empress¡¯s Pce.
Charlize soon arrived at the ce where Alperier was imprisoned.
¡®If Shadow blocks me.¡¯
This time she decided to cut them.
But when she arrived unexpectedly, what she felt was a dark evil.
¡®Magic tower?¡¯
She couldn¡¯t see Shadow. Instead, the only one in the splendid prison where Alperier was locked up was the wizard of the magic tower.
Even without going inside, she could feel it as energy.
¡®The number of people brought to Rapine was not over.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s eyes turned cold. The murderous intent was serious, but at the same time, it became very cold.
Even though she killed the magic tower and killed the wizards of evil spirits that invaded Rapine.
Where does that power keeping from?
¡®But I can see why they went into Rapine.¡¯
It must have been that they were in a hurry to get a piece of Ehyrit from the demonic beast in Rapine, the forest of monsters.
¡®At this point, they must be to kill Alperier.¡¯
Alperier is imprisoned in the Imperial Pce. Alperier, who was normally a difficult opponent, lost more than half of their power and was tied up.
There was no better chance to kill than now.
Charlize opened the door. Alperier¡¯s expression softened slightly as if they knew Charlize wasing to see them.
The reason why it was notpletely bright was that it was not good for the magic tower to know that Alperier was following Charlize.
¡°¡?¡±
The people of the magic tower, who looked back at the sight, were captivated by Charlize¡¯s appearance for a while.
Soon, they muttered with a vignt look on their face.
¡°Grandmaster?¡±
Thinking she was a witness, the wizard tried to kill Charlize with attack magic.
But one of the wizards took a step first and warned.
¡°Wait! Be careful. It¡¯s spected that she¡¯s the Alperier¡¯s Death Knight.¡±
The people of the magic tower were not fools, but seeing Charlize returned after Alperier was imprisoned, they must have guessed that Charlize was the Death Knight.
¡°She doesn¡¯t look like that.¡±
¡°But it¡¯s okay. Death Knight¡¯s sword, instead of having a range like jumping through space. He has to swing the sword wide!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a disadvantage in a narrow ce due to the nature of it.¡±
The wizard of the evil spirit revealed his teeth and smiled.
Even the evil spirit¡¯s level was under Charlize. They know the notoriety of Death Knight. How many magic towers were destroyed by the Death Knight.
Their attack magic was overflowing with very cruel and persistent malice and murder.
¡®As expected, Death Knights don¡¯t fight in a narrow ce.¡¯
The magic tower overflows with confidence. Maybe there was joy. Finally, they will be able to deal with the Death Knight.
However, Charlize, who was avoiding magic with her sword, looked a little annoying. Charlize¡¯s eyes became drowsy.
Certainly, she had no memory of hitting the magic tower and fighting in a narrow ce. The reason is.
¡°I prefer narrow spaces.¡±
Because it¡¯s so easy.
The Saint¡¯s sword that crossed the space itself showed absoluteness at this distance.
Charlize didn¡¯t let it slide anymore. She drew the sword in a straight line.
¡°!?¡±
She couldn¡¯t even burn the monster-like ck magic, so she brought even the evils that were in the bodies of the wizards.
Just once, it was enough.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
Among the fallen wizards, Alperier remained silent in amazement. Charlize swung her sword once again with an indifferent look on her face.
Charlize¡¯s sword touched the handcuffs that arrested Alperier. The magic chains were broken all too easily.
It was something that even a general master could never solve.
Their leader has always been an exception.
¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡±
Alperier¡¯s corpsmanders were stunned for a moment, but soon nodded their heads with grim faces.
¡°Yes, leader.¡±
The door opened.
The light was seeping in. The light shines on Charlize. Alperier stared at the back of the Death Knight.
Now,
¡®When we get out.¡¯
Charlize hanging out with Dn was up to here.
Chapter 107
Meanwhile, in front of the Emperor¡¯s side.
It felt like a heavy burden. Kahu was nervous. Because he didn¡¯t know why Dn called Kahu.
¡®After Charlize was captured and returned.¡¯
Kahu instinctively held his breath.
He wanted to see Charlize once, but he didn¡¯t even try because he was afraid of Dn.
He wasn¡¯t too surprised, as he was often alone when Charlize wasn¡¯t around.
Shadow split to the side with an expressionless face. Kahu took a careful step through the open door.
¡°¡I greet Your Majesty the Emperor, the glory of the Empire and the glorious Master.¡±
Kahu calmly set an example.
Dn sat on a high seat on the stairs and nced down at Kahu.
¡°Young duke Kahu, a faithful servant of the Empire, has answered His Majesty¡¯s call¡¡±
¡°Put away such formality.¡±
Perfect nonsense.
The voice that could not be found with respect seemed boring.
Kahu looked up at Dn.
He seemed a little different.
¡°l called you because I have a story to tell you.¡±
In the vacant position, he often called himself ¡®Jim¡¯, and Dn in front of Kahu was now calling himself ¡®I¡¯.
*T/N: Jim means ¡®I¡¯ for the king.
¡°It¡¯s going to be an interesting story¡±.
Dn smiled strangely.
However, it was more unexpected and embarrassing, so the reaction slowed down instantly. I felt like I was caught hiding my secret heart.
Recently, Kahu was unfamiliar with Dn because he had only encountered the emperor in public.
¡°What¡ story do you mean?¡±
¡°You like Charlize.¡±
It wasn¡¯t even a question. It was certain.
Without saying a word that ismonly used in the elegant way of speaking of nobles, just openly.
But it was more unexpected and embarrassing, and the reaction slowed down for a moment.
It was as if his secret heart had been caught.
Dn¡¯s short ck hair was reflected by the light and sparkled. Despite revealing Kahu, Dn was calm.
¡°Well, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important in this situation.¡±
Dn raised his head. He was the emperor who always stood out next to Charlize, who was called the world¡¯s best in appearance.
As the devil is portrayed most seductively. The current Dn also had a very strange and secretive atmosphere.
¡°Do you remember Liz, the winner of the swordsmanship contest?¡±
¡°¡Yes, because I was the runner-up.¡±
¡°Yeah, about that.¡±
Dn began to speak slowly.
The emperor¡¯s voice was low.
¡°It¡¯s a fact unknown to everyone, but at that time, it was Heelu-herb that Liz wished for the championship. That Heelu-herb was used to stop the pain of my mother, the 7th concubine.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Because it was a story he did not know, Kahu was silent. But in his mind, the story was faked.
¡®That¡¯s how she won the heart of the current emperor, who was the 13th prince.¡¯
Originally, the death of the 7th concubine was recorded as a painful process and disappeared without anyone knowing.
Kahu remembers this because he was aware of Dn¡¯s dominance in the future and investigated it btedly.
But.
¡®Why are you telling this story now?¡¯
Do you want to say that you knew Liz was Charlize?
Dn must have known because he was close enough to have Charlize as his teacher. But what does that have to do with them now?
¡°¡¡±
Kahu kept his mouth shut, eye-to-eye with Dn.
Dn didn¡¯t seem to want Kahu¡¯s answer.
Exactly.
He thought what the emperor wanted was Kahu¡¯s reaction.
¡°Come to think of it, you were afraid of me from the beginning.¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes cooled down. The emperor was right.
The emotion that Kahu unconsciously felt while dealing with Dn was always fear.
But it couldn¡¯t be helped.
Kahu was the one who saw Dn¡¯s aspect the most beyond humans
Dn suddenly asked.
¡°On the day of the swordsmanshippetition. While fighting with you, Master¡¯s sword shook. Do you remember?¡±
¡°¡Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°That was obviously Master¡¯s taking care of you. Why do you think Master looked after you?¡±
Kahu replied with his head bowed.
¡°¡I think it¡¯s because I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been talking about marriage with her.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
Dn smiled lightly.
¡°Now that I understand, Master is not the type to pick up a sword unless she has lost the light. Oh, that¡¯s right. Of course, you don¡¯t know.¡±
Charlize had a tendency to attach favors or grudges like debt. She never forgets what happened.
Dn looked at Kahu.
Clearly, Charlize has backed off Kahu so far.
¡°Why were you afraid of me?¡±
Dn said.
¡°Even when I was the 13th prince without a thing to see, you were wary of me. Seeing me with Charlize hardened your face as if in fear.¡±
Even before that.
Even though he was only twelve years old, he was afraid.
¡°Kahu Delmon. You are not a genius.¡±
Dn¡¯s blue eyes were cold. The emperor looked down at Kahu.
¡°And yet, you. You and Charlize shared amon denominator and showed an unusual interest in Charlize. As if this was not the future you envisioned.¡±
Dn thought while looking at Kahu. Kahu thinks of Charlize and Dn as if they were wrong. He¡¯s terribly afraid and wary of something.
The Duke of Delmon, Kahu¡¯s family, prayed to Dn where he bowed his head first. Even though Dn didn¡¯t do anything and was crouching for a while as Crown Prince.
Like a frightened herbivore.
¡°Who was the crown prince in the future you went through?¡±
The moment Kahu heard the question.
He felt the shock of lightning hitting his body. His eyes went white all over.
His first thoughts were, ¡®How did you know?¡¯ and ¡®Did Charlize say that ?¡¯. It was a question that was too sudden to hide the passionate embarrassment that was revealed at a moment¡¯s notice.
Such Kahu¡¯s reaction was the bull¡¯s eye for Dn.
¡®Impossible, no way.¡¯
Dn¡¯s breathing became heavy.
Kahu seemed to know more than he thought.
¡°Was Charlize rted to Keira in the future you know?¡±
Shortly after that, Kahu fell down.
He felt even terrified of Dn, but hurriedly shook his head.
On the contrary, Kahu became extremely calm in this situation.
He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he just thought he shouldn¡¯t fall for the emperor.
¡°Does that make sense, Your Majesty? I am not such a dreamer.¡±
¡°To say that it makes no sense is meaningless in front of my Master.¡±
Dn asked him if he knew because he had actually witnessed it. It is said that she cannot be defeated even if dozens of Masters fight her.
In addition, she was well versed in royal etiquette and all kinds of academic knowledge. He added that it sounds like a dream to have a genius who knows all about military secrets that are difficult for a human to understand at the age of 15 or so.
¡°Charlize knows the future. And so do you.¡±
Whether Kahu was denied or reacted calmly, everything was already clear like the answers on the test paper.
Dn¡¯s voice was low.
¡°I¡¯ll ask you, Kahu.¡±
Did the world turn back? If not,
¡°Did time turn back?¡±
Kahu felt goosebumps all over his body.
He knew right away that Dn was a genius, but he was too good.
How far is it possible to chase a man and get your hands on him?
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
Kahu only remembers that he knows for himself that he has regressed. He didn¡¯t know much about Charlize.
¡°All you know is that Charlize is missing anyway.¡±
¡®I didn¡¯t say that.¡¯
Kahu was surprised. As if he had read the future. Or as you know. Dn had a precise insight.
¡®Do you know about Charlize Ronan?¡¯
He wanted to ask, but he couldn¡¯t.
Above all, Kahu¡¯s current life.
¡®The fact that he didn¡¯t take Charlize as a condition that I would remain silent about Kiera or Charlize.¡¯
The story before the return was a taboo that should never be told.
¡°I¡¡±
Kahu tried to say that he couldn¡¯t speak. Even if Dn read it, it was Kahu¡¯s mouth.
But the next moment, as if a power outage had urred, all the lights in the Imperial Pce went out.
Click!
The darkness came to cover even the master¡¯s eyes.
It wasn¡¯t because the lights went out. It was a scene of clear magic.
And the following scream.
-Rebellion!
-Ronan has rebelled!
¡°Rebellion?¡±
The faint warning sound clearly indicated rebellion. Kahu was bbergasted and talked.
For a moment, Dn had a gut feeling.
¡®This is.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s escape.
Rebellion is just to draw attention.
¡®In the end.¡¯
Dnughed out loud.
Hisughter was refreshing and calm. It was a smile that was close to a boy.
¡®Yeah, it¡¯s time to finish ying tag.¡¯
The tyrant raised his head in the dark.
¡°Leader. What are we going to do from now on?¡±
Payne asked.
Charlize looked at the Imperial Pce. It was already after they were getting out perfectly.
Alperier¡¯s corpsmanders were closely following Charlize.
¡®We seeded. It was unexpectedly easier thanks to Ronan.¡¯
Ronan unexpectedly struck the emperor right away.
As if they didn¡¯t care about their position.
Was it because of the guilt they felt so much? Or were they even serious in rebellion?
Charlize thought indifferently.
Either way, it was none of her business.
¡°Let¡¯s go. Join Ronan right away.¡±
Of course, Ronan was the bait. The real one is Rapine.
Shadow was seen being blocked by Ronan¡¯s troops.
In the Imperial Castle, it was difficult for even Payne to userge magic. Because there is a barrier that blocks magic.
In addition, Dn strengthened the barrier, so it was almost impossible to use it in the Imperial Castle. Especially, space movement such as teleport is a magic that requires considerable mana.
¡®But if we go a little further from here.¡¯
Arge-scale space magic could be used not far away.
That¡¯s when Dn will miss Charlize forever.
Charlize grabbed the horse¡¯s halter and pulled it.
Dn pulled the horse¡¯s halter.
Power outage by magic, rebellion by Ronan. Because the meaning was so clear.
He knew from the beginning that Charlize was going to run away.
Dn left Kahu and moved right away without dy.
The horse that Dn rode was a red horse, a famous horse among famous horses.
¡®Never¡¯.
He was the emperor who should be more sensitive than anyone else to the word rebellion, but Dn didn¡¯t care. It was a golden crown that Charlize told him to have in the first ce.
Without Charlize, it¡¯s just meaningless. Even if the throne was usurped, it was more important to catch Charlize right away.
¡®I won¡¯t miss it.¡¯
Due to the speed of the speeding horse, the cold night breeze grazed his cheek.
The sound of swords shing fiercely was heard behind Dn. The sharp confrontation between Shadow and Ronan.
However, the blue eyes of the emperor who looked straight ahead were hotter and colder than anything else in the world.
Chillingly calm possessive.
¡®This time.¡¯
A strong grip prated through the palm of his hand. Dn did not loosen his grip even though blood leaked out of excessive force.
The view unfolding in front of Dn changed every moment.
In the midst of the ever-changing sights, a group of Charlize could be seen whitishly. Charlize¡¯s Ashblond reflects the moonlight and sparkles in the dark.
Dn couldn¡¯t breathe. Because now he will have full possession of Charlize.
¡®I will definitely catch her.¡¯
A disciple always surpasses his Master.
Charlize was perfect.
Dn was also a genius of the century, unprecedented in history.
Chapter 108
Meanwhile, Charlize and Alperier.
¡®To go faster.¡¯
It was necessary to borrow the power of the riding beasts from Rapine.
It was finally the promised ce.
Charlize pulled the reins and stopped the horse.
The Rapine n was waiting in advance with the beasts.
¡°My savior.¡±
Rapine¡¯s head weed Charlize.
It wasn¡¯t just the head of Rapine who bowed his head politely to Charlize.
All the Rapines who had gathered bowed their heads to Charlize.
Alperier¡¯s gaze turned to Charlize. It was a look of surprise.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d join Ronan, leader?¡±
¡°Ronan is bait.¡±
¡°And they are?¡±
¡°As you can see, it¡¯s Rapine.¡±
Charlize replied back to Payne¡¯s question without hesitation.
Unexpectedly, themanders of Alperier¡¯s corps immediately burst into cheers.
Charlize was a little embarrassed because it was an unexpected reaction.
¡°Yeah! I¡¯m d you got rid of Ronan!¡±
¡°Good job!¡±
¡°Since they treated our leader like that, this is a very, very cheap price.¡±
This time, even Charlize didn¡¯t really know the situation.
However, there were often times when Charlize and Alperier¡¯s emotions did not match.
¡®Why are youughing?¡¯
Charlize didn¡¯t sympathize, but.
In any case, she could feel the affection that Alperier had for Charlize.
Charlize turned her gaze away from the delighted Alperier and lightly jumped off her horse.
In the darkness, only the round moon stood out.
Charlize¡¯s hair shone in the moonlight.
¡°Is it really over if I give you a ride to the border?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Chase grabbed her and asked. Charlize nodded her head softly.
The other Alperier members also got off their horses one by one.
¡®Rapine and Alperier.¡¯
Although the groups were different, they had the same mind to follow Charlize.
They were no match for Charlize, but they were also transcendent people.
The gazes of the two groups were intertwined, vignt in the air. Especially for Alperier, the smile remained, but only their eyes were cool.
Charlize¡¯s voice broke the tension.
¡°It is enough to reach the border. Shadow has been blocked for a while, and it¡¯s impossible to chase after Ronan with that force.¡±
¡°¡Shadow? Are you talking about the Emperor¡¯s elite knights?¡±
Chase asked in surprise.
Shadow and Ronan were the ones with absolute power in the Empire.
It is because Charlize speaks so indifferently. From the outside, it was a very influential and highly regarded group.
Chase btedly realized that the Alperiers looked at Charlize and called her ¡®leader¡¯.
¡®Even Alperier is her subordinate.¡¯
When Charlize killed the wizards, he guessed that she was a Death Knight, but it was different from witnessing it with his own eyes.
Charlize¡¯s movement really shook the empire.
Charlize nodded indifferently.
The head of Rapine, who was watching, stood up and offered a magical beast to Charlize with a respectful attitude. The tamed beast knelt down in front of Charlize.
¡°I hope we get along well.¡±
Charlize stretched out her hand and said.
The beast growled for a long time. It was as if he had understood what Charlize was saying.
The Alperier¡¯s corpsmanders were also assigned one by one.
Rapine¡¯s ability was needed to drive the beast, so the Rapine n sat on the rider¡¯s seat.
In Charlize¡¯s case, it was Chase.
¡°Let¡¯s go. Hold on tight.¡±
Chase said. Charlize grabbed Chase¡¯s shoulder.
Immediately after, the beast ran out.
As expected, a beast is a beast.
The speed was so fast that it could not bepared to the horse. If someone other than Master was careless and fell to the ground, he could die immediately.
The n went surprisingly well.
¡®Surprisingly?¡¯
Charlize pondered her thoughts.
It was as if she had subconsciously wished that the n would go awry.
Charlize frowned.
¡®Anyway.¡¯
In this country, the only Master who could pursue Charlize were those of the Ronan family.
However, as Ronan was blocking Shadow, the members were definitely safe. In addition, the speed was also faster due to Rapine¡¯s beasts.
¡°Leader!¡±
¡°?¡±
¡°Who¡¯s chasing you?¡±
Payne, who was running from a distance, shouted.
Charlize looked back, wondering who it was.
And there.
Chasing alone.
There was Dn.
It was a very long distance, but Saint¡¯s eyesight was very good. How quiet and maddened Dn¡¯s eyes were, was evident even here.
¡®Dn.¡¯
Dn¡¯s teeth were clenched, perhaps because he felt Charlize¡¯s gaze touch.
His chin is hotly interlocked. The emperor¡¯s horse was running like crazy with a momentum that would burn its muscles.
¡°It¡¯s the emperor!¡±
¡°He can¡¯t do anything alone anyway. No one can beat the leader.¡±
Themanders exchanged conversations with each other.
But, of course, a genius was a genius.
Dn continued to speed up in real-time, even though it must have been his first time seeing it.
Charlize felt a chill in the back of her neck. It was not because she thought she would lose to Dn, but because of the afterimage left by the nights she spent with Dn.
Because Dn¡¯s face, so tenacious, was the one she¡¯d see in bed sometimes.
Charlize also closed her lips. Beasts also have an escape instinct, so when the red horse chased after them, he ran like crazy.
But it was a victory of persistence.
Dn eventually caught up with Charlize.
¡°Stop.¡±
Charlize was eventually ordered to stop.
¡°Charlize.¡±
Dn¡¯s drop-off point was in front of the Empire¡¯s borders. Charlize and Alperier had already crossed the border.
Dn just called Charlize.
She didn¡¯t want to stop, but Charlize stopped at will. The Rapine n followed only Charlize¡¯s will. They faced each other with borders between them.
Dn said.
¡°Why are you leaving me?¡±
¡°¡Please go back.¡±
¡°Are you going to leave me without notice again this time?¡±
Dn stood.
With serene eyes. No, with a slightly pitiful face.
¡°Please talk to me for five minutes.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Master.¡±
She couldn¡¯t be harsh to the low, warm voice as if begging. This is thest five minutes that her loved one asks for.
So Charlize remained silent.
It¡¯s a silent affirmation.
¡°Is it because of your identity?¡±
Charlize knew she shouldn¡¯t listen, but she was listening.
If she can, she can drive the beast right away.
Revealing his defenselessness without hiding, Dn waspletely off the horse. The emperor is alone here without Shadow.
If it was the real rebellion that Charlize had caused by encouraging Ronan, it would have been easily aplished to overthrow Dn¡¯s life with just one swing of her sword on the spot.
Charlize stared at Dn with his white neck exposed. She didn¡¯t really know what emotions to mix in her gaze.
¡°Why did you teach me?¡±
¡°¡To make Your Majesty as the emperor.¡±
Dn smiled faintly.
¡°You already knew about me before you even met me.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right.¡±
Charlize did not deny it.
¡°You¡¯vee back in time. I don¡¯t understand how it¡¯s possible withmon sense. I¡¯ve been pondering over that fact and constantly thinking about why you ran away.¡±
¡°Leader.¡±
Payne caught Charlize¡¯s attention.
But Charlize raised her hand, making eye contact with Dn. Everyone meant not to meddle in this conversation.
Themanders immediately stepped back.
¡°¡¡±
There was still a border between Charlize and Dn. It¡¯s a small difference, but it¡¯s just a huge gap. Charlize is no longer under the control of imperial territory.
This is the point where Rapine¡¯s beasts are needed.
The power of the barrier was nowpletely weak, so it was safe to use teleport magic.
But Charlize paid attention to Dn, and Dn smiled.
It was the same smile Dn had when he caught Charlize¡¯s King with his horse in the chess game.
Just like when the Emperor defeated Charlize after a fierce brain battle.
Charlize asked in the tense tension.
¡°So, did you get an answer?¡±
¡°¡Yes. Whatever your reason for running away, it is rted to your essence. That¡¯s the answer I got.¡±
Dn spoke softly.
¡°You, no matter what, never touched a piece of Ehyrit. And you hated the imperial family so much that you wanted to destroy everything. I wondered why.¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
¡®The identity of Charlize.¡¯
That is.
The truth is that even Kahu, who was probably more advantageous than Dn from the beginning, did not notice when it came to the information. But the only thing Dn ¡®didn¡¯t know¡¯ was that Charlize wanted it.
When he ¡®wanted to know¡¯, everything became clear.
After the decision to excludemon sense from Charlize, his thoughts quickly developed without being blocked.
Dn is.
In the future that Charlize and Kahu would have shared together, he would not have been the Crown Prince.
¡®I wasn¡¯t the emperor, either.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s words that taught Dn to make him the emperor were nothing short of acknowledgment.
Now that it was different, but it was clear that Charlize from the future would have existed.
She would have suffered, frustrated, cried, and tormented thoroughly by the imperial family and the magic tower, and eventually groaned in being dull and sharp.
¡°Why did you do that? There is no reason to exist alone so coldly. How do you know all that? You didn¡¯t even live that long.¡±
Dn¡¯s lips moved.
¡°You were strange. It was as if the magic sword had grown.¡±
Charlize stared at Dn. She was still, without any change in expression.
However, Dn was more convinced of such Charlize.
The corners of his lips loosened softly.
¡°The hide-and-seek is over, Master.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
As Dn read.
Unlike the calm appearance, Charlize¡¯s inner side was infested with turbulence.
A magic sword, because the world was shaken by that one word.
To the point where she wonders if struck dumb is an expression that exists for this situation. Her mind went numb. Indeed, time may have stopped. Otherwise-
¡°Magic Sword Kiera.¡±
-Because there was no way she couldn¡¯t breathe so much.
It was the true identity of Charlize, who had never been discovered by anyone. And the voice that pronounces it was definitely Dn¡¯s.
It was Dn wholly undeniably. A tyrant raised by Charlize, a lover of her own who is rough and gentle.
¡°Aren¡¯t you Kiera?¡±
Just like Dn did before returning, his eyes were looking at the magic sword.
Being fascinated. Wary. Also admired.
This was not already a question. It is certain. The moment he noticed it.
Charlize¡¯s whole world was shaken by shock.
***
Chapter 109
The border was ced between them.
Still, Charlize and Dn were facing each other.
Charlize also eventually got off the beast.
She looks at Dn with both feet on the ground.
¡°In the end, I can¡¯t force you toe.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t it me who couldn¡¯t finish what Master didn¡¯t want?¡±
Those respectful words.
It¡¯s too much of Dn and it¡¯s not like him either.
Charlize¡¯s attitude was notpletely softened, but she was now inclined to listen to Dn¡¯s conversation.
Charlize let out a slow breath.
Dn asked her to talk for five minutes.
¡®Five minutes have already passed.¡¯
But Charlize did not turn back.
She answered Dn.
¡°Your Majesty is the Emperor of the Empire.¡±
¡°¡Yes. And you have forgiven me, the blood of the imperial family.¡±
Dn, who describes it as forgiveness, Charlize was quite surprised.
But it¡¯s not wrong either.
All the royal family members, including thete emperor Dietrich, except Dn, were dead.
Dn was the only one left alive.
It was true to say that he was still alive.
¡°You just didn¡¯t tell me why you left me.¡±
She could see Shadow trying to join from far away.
Before they knew it, even Shadow reached near the border.
Alperier was stepping back after hearing Charlize¡¯s order not to intervene in the conversation, but was wary with a stiff body.
It was because of their memories engraved on their skin.
The time when the Shadow forced them to kneel and lock them in prison cannot be forgotten.
¡®Leader.¡¯
Alperier¡¯s gaze turned to Charlize.
Right before leaving the imperial pce, Alperier was captured as Charlize¡¯s hostage and monitored by Shadow.
However, Charlize did not care about Alperier¡¯s worries. Anyway, she was determined to cut off the Shadow and leave this time.
If she is surrounded again, she will raise her sword this time.
Just Dn¡¯s words knocked on Charlize¡¯s heart.
¡°Because you¡¯re Kiera, there are still too many empty parts to exin the reason why you left, Master.¡±
Charlize was shocked by Dn, who urately pointed out the essence.
But what was even more shocked by the word Kiera was the members. Alperier, a victim of the Kiera Project for many years, had lived to get revenge on the magic tower.
¡°That¡¯s impossible¡!¡±
Payne, who couldn¡¯t stand it, opened his mouth.
Only Payne, who knew Charlize as a real piece of Ehyrit, wanted to be involved right away.
But Charlize looked at Payne and shook her head.
Payne¡¯s mouth was shut, but he still looked dissatisfied.
Charlize looked at Dn again.
And this time too.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
She did not deny it.
¡°What? Charlize, but you¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s not wrong, Payne. I¡¯m Kiera, the evil god you know.¡±
Payne¡¯s attempts to mediate the situation were in vain.
Because Charlize didn¡¯t deny it, she revealed everything directly.
Payne opened his eyes in disbelief.
It wasn¡¯t just Payne. All of Alperier¡¯s faces were dyed with astonishment. They thought they heard it wrong for a moment, but it was real.
She wasn¡¯t even joking.
Charlize doesn¡¯t joke around.
¡®Evil god, Kiera?¡¯
The Rapine n, who somehow got caught up in the situation and overheard the conversation, was also in shock.
As a n looking for God, they knew well about God.
But only two people.
Only Charlize and Dn, who did not take their eyes off each other, calmly epted the situation.
¡°¡I see, the evil god Kiera.¡±
Dn was convinced by Charlize¡¯s words.
Soon after, the Shadow was fully joined.
The situation in the Imperial Pce was settled. The unfaithful rebellion was soon suppressed, and Ronan was all captured. Of course, Shadow didn¡¯t kill anyone in Ronan.
Even though Charlize wants them to be expelled, Ronan was Charlize¡¯s family. Still, because it was Charlize¡¯s bloodline, he didn¡¯t know what to do with them, so Dn ordered to keep them alive unconditionally.
Behind Dn who was standing, the Shadows lined up one after another.
Rapine grabbed the reins of the beast while panicking. Alperier¡¯s corpsmanders were also masters, but only seven of them. In terms of power, Charlize seemed to be far inferior.
Of course, even with just one Charlize, any group would be destroyed.
The shocking atmosphere was still sharply standing. Even if someone thought the world would end like this, it would sound appropriate.
¡°I don¡¯t mind if you kill me.¡±
Because the words were close to the essence of Charlize, Charlize looked at Dn.
Dn¡¯s expression was somewhat strange.
He seemed to beat the hardened Charlize¡¯s heart. He seems to awaken her closed mind.
¡®You look sad.¡¯
She did not live conscious that her heart was hardened. But Dn had just softened Charlize¡¯s heart.
He made Charlize aware of the indifferent and cold world she lived in.
For a moment, the world touched by Dn¡¯s words was strange.
It was different from Charlize¡¯s. Warm, dreamy, and human.
Is he just sad?
The intense love he has for herself, the obsession he will never give up, and the possessiveness underlying his eyes.
¡°I like you not because you¡¯re Kiera, but because you¡¯re Charlize Ronan.¡±
It¡¯s still clear.
At that moment, enlightenment struck like lightning.
Dn was a man. Of course, she always knew, but it felt different from that. He¡¯s just a man.
Even expressing that he was handsome was probably not enough. To exin the charm that keeps strangely attracting attention.
He is a man who will always shine with his presence unless Dn decides and erases his presence.
Such a man¡¯s blue eyes directed only to Charlize.
¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re Kiera, you can kill me, I love you even if I¡¯m dyed ck and I¡¯m ruined in the end.¡±
Why does the love you say always sound greater than my love?
Why does love that can be put in anyone¡¯s mouth sound so noble when it only flows out of your mouth?
Why me? How about me? To that extent.
The first time she approached him was just because of revenge. You know it, right?
¡°Charlize.¡±
Dn lowered his weapon.
The sad expression of a pet dog that lost its owner, as if it had given up on everything, fell to the floor.
¡°Didn¡¯t you use me from the beginning?¡±
His voice was sweet and bitter at the same time.
¡°I don¡¯t care if I keep being used. Please use me by my side, Master.¡±
He knows.
That he would be willing to be used for her.
¡°If you ask me to unify the continents, I will. If you tell me to starve to death, I will do it. If Master tells me to be a prostitute, I can do it too.¡±
Charlize felt a chill in the sense of deja vu.
¡°Don¡¯t you know, Master?¡±
Because it was the same as what Charlize thought while watching Dn in the past.
He¡¯s like pure white drawing paper.
¡®I thought about it.¡¯
No matter what kind of paint you paint, the color stays there. If you look at the paint, you will notice that there is such a paint even if it doesn¡¯t get colored right away.
Dn, who grew up thinking he was an infinite genius, looks at Charlize.
¡°I didn¡¯t teach love.¡±
¡°Your existence itself is love to me.¡±
Dn responded firmly to the words that came out a little distant.
He could have said something that tickled, touched, and numb like that so innocently.
Yeah. She¡¯s getting numb.
Her heart thumped.
It was Kiera, the evil god.
Charlize was a human being. No, to realize yourself as a human being.
¡°From the moment we first met, my time had already stopped. Everything had already been decided.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°How do you leave me if Master is my everything? If you want to take all of me, please take my life.¡±
Why don¡¯t you break me down?
Why do you make me feel human emotions when I want to be thoroughly rational?
With an unconscious thought, Charlize clenched her fist.
Maybe she said she was leaving for Dn, but she was just trying to run away.
Because she was so flustered by this feeling.
She felt overwhelmed by him who risked everything on her and bumped into her. Unconditional warmth. Afort that will never be betrayed.
It was just a dazzling light, so she rather cut it off with her own hands.
He wasn¡¯t worried if his light would be colored by her.
¡°No?¡±
She didn¡¯t know what to do because of the feelings she felt for him.
¡°Why not?¡±
Tears flowed from Dn¡¯s eyes.
It was definitely tears.
At that sight, Charlize became distant.
It felt like she saw his face for the first time. Charlize was the first to be shocked that Dn could cry. He looks calm at first nce.
His gaze of desperately pleading, clinging, and blindly chasing Charlize.
¡°¡Your Majesty.¡±
All she could do was call him.
Dn wasn¡¯t sobbing, his breathing wasn¡¯t ragged, he just seemed to be quiet.
Charlize felt the urge to reach out his hand.
She wanted to wipe away his tears.
He once was a boy. Even in the face of the death of the 7th concubine, the 13th prince resolutely did not show any tears.
Dn said to Charlize, as if to engrave it.
¡°¡Are you afraid of my death?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I will not die, Master. I will find a way.¡±
Whether she¡¯s Kiera or the magic sword, her essence is human and Charlize Ronan.
Dn said.
He loves her the way she is.
What she probably wanted to hear the most. That¡¯s why Charlize couldn¡¯t say anything.
¡°The magic tower is targeting me, so why not cooperate with me until Master strikes the tower?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize couldn¡¯t refuse in front of Dn¡¯spromise.
He¡¯s saying it like this.
And Dn surprisingly.
He let go of all his weapons. When the emperor showed an example first, Shadows also put down their weapons at once.
¡°I won¡¯t be obsessed. I won¡¯t own you. I¡¯ll do it as you want. I will also support Alperier with all my might. If Master¡¯s purpose is to destroy the magic tower, I will help you to achieve it thoroughly.¡±
Dn said, rolling up his sleeve, exposing one of his wrists.
It was a covenant using mana. The price was Dn¡¯s vitality.
¡°I swear.¡±
A pattern appears on Dn¡¯s wrist,pleting it. Breaking the covenant will kill Dn.
Charlize knew that Dn¡¯s words were true as long as he risked his life. Dn¡¯s blue eyes were looking straight at Charlize.
¡°As long as I risk my life, I will keep this oath and I will add that I will not touch Charlize and Alperier.¡±
Tears fell sadly from Dn¡¯s blue eyes and wet his eyshes.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t¡ Shouldn¡¯t this be okay?¡±
Dn risked his life. Charlize was so shaken.
And this oath was really too absolute to be broken.
Dn waspletely at a disadvantage. On the contrary, even if Charlize and Alperier tried to assassinate Dn, Dn couldn¡¯t do anything.
Even Dn¡¯s sword, the Shadow, cannot be used as a threat to Charlize and Alperier.
¡°¡Leader.¡±
Alperiers judged rationally. As long as there was a leash called an oath, they judged that it was not a bad tool.
If it was the pursuit of the magic tower, the emperor who united the entire continent was helpful. They whispered low to Charlize.
After a while, Charlize opened her mouth heavy and slow.
¡°If you can¡¯t keep your oath, Your Majesty will die.¡±
It was a half-eptance answer.
A rtionship that has entered a new phase. They were holding hands until the magic tower was destroyed.
¡°Ah.¡±
Dn¡¯s face gradually unfolded as if he was happy and disbelieved.
Laughter permeates beyond transparent tears.
But actually Dn.
¡®If I can have her like this, I will at least do it like this.¡¯
He was thinkingpletely different from the expression on his face.
At first nce, his bright eyes seemed refreshing, but the inside was dry.
The tyrant didn¡¯t learn how to break his already stimted possessiveness.
Dn reached out. Charlize approached him slowly. He was thrilled at Charlize¡¯s warmth, which was so soft and warm.
But only a friendly smile on the outside.
¡®If you are weak against softness.¡¯
The tyrant was just still crazy.
Dn hid the scheme in his smile.
A de-like knife. But the one who noticed Dn.
There was no one.
¡®You¡¯re mine.¡¯
Chapter 110
The contents of Dn¡¯s oath were as follows.
First, I respect Charlize¡¯s free will.
Second, do not harm Charlize and Alperier.
Third, I will support Alperier with all my might until the magic tower is destroyed.
It¡¯s a life-threatening oath. It was not just a sweet talk that would only end with words.
It carried the soul and was engraved on it.
¡®Contract.¡¯
The contractor was Dn de, the Emperor of the Empire.
And Charlize Ronan.
¡°For the time being, please let me stay in the capital outside the imperial pce.¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯ll order to leave an empty mansion on the ind.¡±
Dn nodded immediately at Charlize¡¯s words.
Dn kept his oath.
The mansion Dn gave was spacious and splendid. She hasn¡¯t decided yet how long she will stay in the mansion. She entered with the members of Alperier.
The rebellion and Charlize¡¯s escape.
Even if everything went well.
It was still unreasonable to smile and treat each other as if nothing had happened since seeing Dn¡¯s tears.
The Ronan family¡¯s disposition ended in dismissal.
This time, those who absolutely believed in the Emperor rose up rarely, but they could not help it.
Rapine returned with aplicated and strange face.
Now there were only Charlize and Alperier.
After being freed outside the Imperial Pce without Shadow¡¯s surveince, Charlize finally realized Dn¡¯s oath.
Dn no longer forces Charlize. He respected Charlize¡¯s voluntarism only.
¡°The leader is Kiera, what does that mean?¡±
The members did not understand the situation.
Because the door was open, Alperier¡¯s conversation could be heard well by Charlize.
It was a conversation in front of everyone.
¡®Of course, I heard everything.¡¯
¡°I also don¡¯t know why the leader calls herself Kiera.¡±
Payne¡¯s face was like a lost child.
His eyes, shaking with confusion, were very different from the yful attitude that Payne usually showed, and the way he sometimes became serious enough to be sharp.
He just had a confused face.
Charlize lowered her gaze. It was not intentional, but Alperier was also caught up in Charlize¡¯s fate.
¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯
Charlize released her evil spirit for a while.
The method was to be enlightened alone when the ancient gods controlled their energy.
The faces of the members who were talking to each other were hardened by an obvious evil spirit scattered across the marble floor.
They turned their heads back and looked at Charlize.
Charlize entered the room and closed the door. And then she opened her mouth.
¡°I can¡¯t exin it, but. In this world, no. Anywhere. I¡¯m the mostplete experimenter of the Kiera project.¡±
¡°¡Leader?¡±
¡°Yeah, so I tried to get revenge on the imperial family and the magic tower.¡±
Payne thought he was out of breath.
¡®She¡¯s an evil spirit.¡¯
The evil spirit has a simr feel to mana, but is distinctly different.
A colder and cooler feeling of darkness.
The other Alperiers did not know exactly what this energy was, but they finally realized that it was a quality that a human could never have.
But Payne said.
¡°I¡! I haven¡¯t heard of such a thing.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If there had been such an experiment, the magic tower would have been tracking it on its own right away.¡±
Derian responded to Payne¡¯s words.
Even Charlize could not tell the story of turning back time. She pondered briefly how far she should be honest.
But she doesn¡¯t need to be specific.
¡°It¡¯s true. I was captured and tortured, tested, and forced to eat pieces by the magic tower.¡±
At those words, silence fell everywhere.
Because everyone knows how ridiculous the pain in short sentences is abbreviated.
All of the Alperier members here were the only survivors of the Kiera Project in the magic tower.
¡°After going through all that, I became a different being than I was before.¡±
¡°But the leader is a human?¡±
Payne was confused by the situation beyondmon sense.
It¡¯s a project that turns a living human into metals and swords.
¡®Why did you say it was a sess?¡¯
Paying attention to the confused face of Payne, Charlize said indifferently.
¡°I can¡¯t say it. I have no intention of talking.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize¡¯s words were absolute.
¡°If you want to leave, you can leave.¡±
Charlize said with a sigh at the end of her words. Charlize¡¯s face with her eyes closed for the first time.
¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for Alperier to follow Kiera.¡±
The Alperier¡¯s corpsmanders were silent. Charlize, who soon opened her eyes, gave the order.
¡°You guys haven¡¯t been free in a long time, so go and get some rest. Except for you, Payne.¡±
¡°¡Yes, leader.¡±
At the gentle greeting, the members closed the door and went out with courtesy.
Payne, who was pointed out, stood vaguely, remaining.
A gloomy face. He felt like his head was about to explode withplicated thoughts.
It was an awkward atmosphere.
Charlize put on a protective shield with mana.
So that no one can hear it.
Payne raised his head.
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Just like what you heard. It¡¯s all true.¡±
Charlize replied indifferently.
¡®No way.¡¯
It¡¯s nothingpared to Charlize and Dn.
Payne was also a genius.
However, no matter how much he thinks about it, the Kiera project would never have seeded, and if it had already beenpleted, there was no reason for the magic tower to try so persistently to make evil spirits.
¡®But just now, it was a pure concentration of evil that even the members of the magic tower did not have¡ Crap. What the hell is going on?¡¯
Unlike Payne, who was emotionally shocked, Charlize thought coldly. She just judged everything rationally.
¡®Can Payne keep a secret?¡¯
What kind of person is Payne?
If it¡¯s Payne that she has been watching all this time.
Charlize lowered her eyes. The long drooping eyelids were beautiful. Charlize opened her eyes right away.
¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Kiera. I¡¯m not the real piece of Ehyrit you think of.¡±
¡°But that can¡¯t be.¡±
Payne stopped talking and looked into Charlize¡¯s eyes.
The eyes that he thought were dreamy were so cold.
He was speechless.
¡°Payne Veneus.¡±
Charlize called out the unknown Payne¡¯s full name.
Payne¡¯s eyes widened.
¡®If it¡¯s Payne, whoever the real piece is.¡¯
Even if it¡¯s Dn.
¡®He¡¯ll protect it.¡¯
There was a clear conviction.
¡°If you really want to protect the real piece of Ehyrit, the one you have to protect is Dn.¡±
¡°What?¡±
He must have understood at once because he was intelligent.
Payne asked as if the world he believed in had copsed.
Charlize said firmly.
¡°Dn is a real piece of Ehyrit.¡±
A real piece that was wless before and after.
Payne had a nk face for a while.
Contrary to Charlize¡¯s expectations, it took him a long time to understand this fact.
He doesn¡¯t know what the hell this is.
¡®Why am I convinced?¡¯
He came to understand after the words were over. Certainly that man, among the people Payne saw, was the most perfect.
At the end of Dn¡¯s boyhood. Payne wanted to see Charlize, and to check because he heard that the 13th Prince suddenly overtook the 1st Prince and received the emperor¡¯s attention. He had seen him from a distance.
Because Payne is a wizard. He can¡¯t exin it, but when Dn became emperor, he had the impression that he waspletely ckened.
¡®If he is a piece¡¡¯
It makes sense.
If Charlize is Kiera and Dn is a piece. Its perfect control and genius were exinable.
Charlize told Payne, who was convinced of this fact.
¡°¡Protect Dn.¡±
Payne let out a breath that had been held back by Charlize¡¯s words.
Charlize, who had always been cold, was a little softer at this moment.
It was so unfamiliar to him that he realized that it was true.
Three days after the oath.
Charlize went to meet Dn.
She came here after receiving a polite invitation from Dn to have dinner together at the Imperial Pce.
Only the emperor was sitting and waiting in the prestigious, high-end restaurant.
¡°¡¡±
When their eyes met, Dn stood up.
Of course, the mansion Dn had provided also had servants, so Charlize was dressed up now.
It was a calm dress with no intense color. Just countless diamonds decorating the dress glistened enchantingly.
But maybe even better than Charlize.
It was Dn who put more effort into decorating.
¡®Should I give you apliment?¡¯
¡°¡You¡¯re handsome today, Your Majesty.¡±
As Charlize spoke slowly, Dn¡¯s expression was noticeably bright.
It¡¯s not wrong, right? She was d he wasn¡¯t offended.
But it was sincere.
It is the one of the most handsome Dn¡¯s she has ever seen.
Dn and the dark blue uniform matched terribly well. His trimmed hair just looks so soft.
The bangs that properly covered the forehead were disheveled like a military dog.
A little confident smile hung over Dn¡¯s mouth.
¡°I wanted to see you, Charlize.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you see me a while ago?¡±
¡°¡Did I? I¡¯m curious too. I think my sense of time is broken.¡±
Words that tickle her as if he didn¡¯t want to burden her.
Charlize sat on the chair opposite, slightly avoiding his gaze.
She could tell without hearing what Dn would have swallowed.
Perhaps time flies too fast when he¡¯s with Charlize, and when he¡¯s not, he¡¯s like¡
¡®Well. Let¡¯s stop.¡¯
Charlize was probably a little less resistant to this ticklish atmosphere.
It wouldn¡¯t matter if it was sexual tension that openly implied a rtionship.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t bad. Not quite true,
¡®I think it¡¯s good.¡¯
Charlize looked at Dn.
She remembered when she had her first date with Dn three years ago.
At that time, they ate at the restaurant after watching the opera.
¡°I¡¯ve only prepared foods that Master likes.¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s caviar.¡±
The unique sour taste was her taste.
She doesn¡¯t look for it often, but she likes it because it¡¯s a delicacy if she eats it asionally in her daily life.
It is a food ingredient that she used to eat unconsciously only on special days.
In fact, all the menus were luxurious. Of course, each one is Charlize¡¯s taste. From her favorite snail dish in olive oil to exotic food with basil.
¡°¡Thank you for the food, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize wiped her hands neatly with a handkerchief and lifted her fork.
In fact, Dn and his transparent tears kept ovepping in front of her. Somehow it was hard to make eye contact.
¡®I made Dn cry.¡¯
The afterimage of that time was still vivid.
¡®As I live, there wille a day when I make a man cry.¡¯
Charlize thought.
She certainly felt that Dn was a genius. Dn knew all too well how he had to act to get Charlize.
Suddenly, Charlize realized.
¡®No matter how I hide a secret, Dn just knows even if I try to keep it to myself.¡¯
Or he will follow you in a direction closer to the correct answer.
It was meaningless to hide it.
There was no other conversation on the table throughout the meal.
Charlize was quiet in thought, and Dn respected her for that.
Around the end of the meal.
It was Dn who broke the silence.
¡°Why did you leave?¡±
¡°¡¡±
She has heard this question many times.
She never answered.
¡®The result came back twisted.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s inner side was numb on Dn¡¯s hurt face. She had never seen it before.
Besides, didn¡¯t Dn end up begging to risk his life to help Charlize?
Dn¡¯s acting was so perfect that Charlize didn¡¯t even know it was a scheme that she had been fooled.
Dn stared at Charlize¡¯s lips. It was a bit of a deep gaze.
But Charlize finally spoke.
¡°¡Because I wanted to protect you.¡±
Speaking informally just like the day Charlize first used it.
She pondered what to say, but Charlize had all she could say to Dn, even though she spoke well.
Dn¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.
¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid of my death?¡±
Dn answered.
Charlize smiled bitterly.
¡°Yes. I was terribly afraid.¡±
She was afraid of losing his one and only existence, Charlize added.
¡°Because I love you.¡±
It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s telling Dn directly.
Dn and Charlize¡¯s eyes collided in the air.
Chapter 111
It was the first time Dn heard her speak informally.
In the meantime, she has always politely spoken only with the honorific titles leading to the Prince, Your Highness, and Your Majesty.
But Dn just listened to Charlize¡¯s informal speech.
Charlize slowly began to talk.
Because she had to exin how Kiera was made.
¡°I, as you might expect, wasn¡¯t a great person before my return.¡±
Said Charlize. In the past, Charlize was living as a sinner in the Grand Duke¡¯s family. Unlike now, she was called a wicked woman who ate her mother.
She calmly confessed that she tried to die to be loved by her family, but she couldn¡¯t.
¡°I also had one talent.¡±
That¡¯s the sword¡¯s talent.
Charlize¡¯s dream was to be a knight.
¡°But I wasn¡¯t recognized.¡±
Looking back, Charlize¡¯s previous talent was also a genius. At that time, Charlize herself did not know, but she had already reached the master.
But she didn¡¯t know. Because no one has ever seen Charlize¡¯s swordsmanship.
Since all she had to do was train by herself, Charlize herself only thought she was better than others.
¡°Above all, I couldn¡¯t cut anyone back then.¡±
So, she was likely misunderstood by other people for just how much potential she had. Unfortunately, it was Dn¡¯s father who discovered Charlize¡¯s genius first.
It was Dietrich I.
¡°Like many experimenters in the Project Kiera, they were taken away.¡±
At first, she thought she was going to be a knight, but when she found out that she wasn¡¯t, Charlize literally ran wild.
She didn¡¯t expect that her essence would break into a sword, but she felt a greater fear than death.
¡°Just a sword.¡±
It was Charlize¡¯s first real battle with a human and the moment she cut a human for the first time.
With that, Charlize cut down all the restraints that bound her, and even killed several of the Emperor¡¯s secret knights who had reached the Master.
God-given talent.
¡°The Emperor was satisfied with it.¡±
The antique tone was the echo of Kiera.
Charlize did not hide her name from Dn. Now Charlize is Kiera too.
At that time, Dietrich I was smiling even though he lost more than half of his power.
¡°As expected, the guardian sword.¡±
Dietrich I¡¯s voice uttered with satisfaction.
Since then, Charlize has been firmly bound and became Kiera without ever resisting.
Charlize said.
¡°When I opened my eyes, I became both a sword and a god.¡±
The wizards of the magic tower who called Charlize the evil god.
In shock, she overcame her memory and only recently recalled it, Charlize said.
¡°After that, it¡¯s like imagining it. I became the guardian sword of the imperial family, the magic sword Kiera, and was held in the hands of the emperors.¡±
She lived in unbearable pain and loneliness while only being able tomunicate with the emperors.
400 years of being taken hostage from the Grand Duchy Ronan and having to kill countless people.
When anger reaches, you sometimes feel no sensation at all. Yes, it happened. That¡¯s what she was trying to get revenge on. She thought the same thing.
The rest of the memories buried in revenge were clear, but she deliberately erased her feelings. It¡¯s just hot, so it cools down, and cools down. Cool it down again so that only cold anger remains.
She was running only for revenge with a thorough reason. Dn, who was watching Charlize like that, suddenly opened his lips.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay for me to dare to get angry with the blood of the imperial family flowing inside me.¡±
As he asked if he could be angry, she could already read anger in Dn¡¯s eyes. A feeling of heat that is visible even when suppressed.
¡°I¡¯m angry. To the extent that I want to find those who are already dead or in the future that will nevere and make them pay for all their sins.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
¡°If I curse at them.¡±
Dn stopped talking.
¡°Are you surprised?¡±
She thought he would listen to it as if it were nothing ording to his calm personality. But she could hear Dn¡¯s breathing. A faint murderous look.
Instead, seeing Dn getting angry, Charlize was momentarily dazed.
It was the first time someone understood her, but it was the first time that he had gotten angry like this.
¡°No, I¡¯m not surprised.¡±
For a moment, Dn spat out ng words.
Charlize blinked her eyes because his look was just different and perfectly matched.
The most dignified and noble emperor curses them with vulgarnguage like humans in the underworld. Nevertheless.
In fact, it was good to feel relieved.
¡°It¡¯s not natural for anyone to suffer like that, even if it¡¯s not you, whom I love.¡±
¡°¡I guess so.¡±
¡°You were a human being, not Kiera. No evil god or metal.¡±
Humans. The echo sounded unusually long. Dn¡¯s eyes suddenly sank.
¡°So I understand.¡±
Charlize was puzzled.
¡°The reason why you abandoned me.¡±
The meal is over. Dn stood up from his chair and approached Charlize. Dn, who was getting closer, went straight without hesitation.
¡°You used me.¡±
Dn lowered himself to Charlize, who was sitting in the chair, and grabbed her closer.
His face was too close to her face. When they breathe out, each other¡¯s skin is tickled enough.
Dn¡¯s eyes looked closely at Charlize.
¡°Did you intend to kill me?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize¡¯s lips hardened as if captured for a moment.
¡®If I die at Charlize¡¯s hands, it might have been as good as it was.¡¯
Dn consoled Charlize while thinking that way inside.
Charlize always said that humans are imperfect. If you want to be perfect, you need to be immutable. Life itself is a series of imperfections, so humans are bound to be perfect by death.
If the love for Charlize ends at the end where he is killed by Charlize, what could be a more perfect story than that?
However, Dn did not show his twisted obsession. He just touched Charlize¡¯s hair and kissed it.
¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±
At Charlize who blinked, Dn covered Charlize¡¯s cheek with his palm.
The warmth of the skin was hot. It was soft at the same time.
¡®How long haven¡¯t we done it?¡¯
Probably about a week.
It was long enough for his touch to feel provocative.
Charlize opened her lips. Dn touched the air as if he were taking the leaking breath with his hand.
Charlize thought it was difficult. To have a conversation with him. Rather than saying this, she thinks she should have told him in advance instead of leaving.
There was a possibility that Dn could live without a death threat without knowing about the evil god Kiera, so he would do so even if she went back.
¡°¡ You were the most precious thing to me, the first light, and the person I never wanted to lose.¡±
Dn was looking at Charlize.
As she listened to him, Charlize realized.
¡®He didn¡¯t tell me.¡¯
¡°Even if I have to put the blood of countless people in my hands, if I can save you, I will do it. Only you will be saved.¡±
¡°But you are supposed to be killed by the evil god Kiera.¡±
An ironic fate.
In the past, Charlize killed Dn.
She still hasn¡¯t found a way to change that fate.
¡°To me, you were something I could never lose. The one and only existence that cannot be reced by anyone. I still love you.¡±
She meant it as if she were vomiting blood.
She conveyed it with a pure heart that could not be said more sincerely than this.
But Dn wasn¡¯t as happy as he was before.
It¡¯s obvious.
Charlize felt that Dn had scars that were hard to heal. She understood it as it was a pity because it was what Charlize had brought on her own.
¡°It is difficult to ept it.¡±
¡°It would be so.¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard because you abandoned me, Master.¡±
He believes in Charlize¡¯s love, but it is difficult to fully ept Charlize because she has run away twice.
Charlize listened quietly. In fact, she was prepared.
Because his resentment is natural.
¡°But if I was in that kind of situation. I would have made the same choice.¡±
Charlize paused for a moment as if it was unexpected.
Dn gently stroked Charlize¡¯s lips with his index finger.
Dn looked like he understood why Charlize had no choice but to leave.
¡°And, actually, I¡¯m grateful.¡±
Charlize¡¯s eyes slowly widened as she thought about Dn¡¯s criticism.
Why?
Why don¡¯t you criticize me?
¡°How painful, Master. It must have been a pain that you couldn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It must have been so hard to protect me. I think I understand how you feel.¡±
To protect me¡ Dn said, leaning into Charlize¡¯s arms.
¡°You always bear the burden alone and save me. To protect me. But, Master, I just liked Master as you are.¡±
¡°Even though you know what I am?¡±
¡°I like it even that way.¡±
Charlize was out of breath for a moment.
For a moment, it felt unfamiliar to her to be a human being.
It was a very obvious fact, but she suddenly realized that Dn was a human being.
He was understanding Charlize. He was sympathetic. He embraced and wrapped everything.
How could that be?
Why the hell isn¡¯t he mad? Do you like me that much?
There was no way to interpret this iprehensible situation other than Dn¡¯s love. Charlize used Dn and left without exining.
¡®Yeah, I left you.¡¯
So now you have to be mad at me. You have to ask myself why I did that.
Whether it¡¯s screaming, crying, or pouring out your emotions, you can actually take it all.
Don¡¯t just take my side while looking at me with such a friendly look, caressing me. Why do you treat me like that?
I don¡¯t deserve to be treated like this.
What¡¯s the reason for being so low to me? Why are you doing this for me?
¡°I fully understand the reason why you want to kill the magic tower. And.¡±
Charlize¡¯s breath trembled slightly.
¡°Thank you for telling me this difficult story. Seriously.¡±
¡°¡ You said it toote.¡±
¡°No. I know it¡¯s a difficult story to tell. Thank you for allowing me to know your burden.¡±
It was aplete understanding that she had never even received from her parents.
Moreover, it was an embrace that even Charlize had not shown Dn. Because Charlize was always asking Dn.
Because she taught him to grow up as a tyrant. Leaving a lingering nuance that Dn, not a tyrant, wouldn¡¯t admit.
Charlize has been cruel to Dn so far. He satisfied Charlize¡¯s expectations because he was Dn, but he knows how cruel the demand to be a tyrant is.
Dn kept telling her that he didn¡¯t care who Charlize was. He was just so far away that she couldn¡¯t believe it.
¡°It breaks my heart to think that you must have kept such secrets by yourself. It breaks my heart, Master.¡±
¡°You¡¡±
She was speechless.
Those words shook Charlize too hard.
So, Charlize did not realize that Dn, who had a dangerous look, was changing and whispering sweetly. It was an area that she so desperately needed.
¡°Thank you for protecting me.¡±
Dn didn¡¯t normallye close to Charlize¡¯s thoughts, but now that she¡¯s weakened, he can read them.
Of course, it was too much to have the other inner side as deep as the abyss. Dn noticed that Charlize was breaking his heart now.
Dn said seriously.
¡°Thank you for protecting me for three years.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But, Master, I want to ask you one thing.¡±
¡°¡Tell me.¡±
¡°What am I that Kiera wants to kill?¡±
Charlize felt that she had to answer right away at this moment.
It was actually a good idea.
Because if she didn¡¯t answer, Dn even thought about doing whatever he wanted, even if he would be loved or hated by Charlize.
¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯
He can¡¯t kill Alperier, but he can induce it. Dn intended to move secretly this time if he couldn¡¯t even pretend to be weak. Charlize opened her mouth.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
The worries are over. If she knows anyway, she¡¯d better just tell him.
¡°You¡¯re a real piece of Ehyrit.¡±
Charlize added in a whisper.
Speaking informally returned to the honorifics. Charlize was no longer Kiera, but Charlize again.
And.
¡°As expected, so it is.¡±
Dn answered with a calm face.
It was something unexpected.
Charlize blinked for a moment.
Because he didn¡¯t seem to be in the slightest bewildered.
Charlize, who was looking at Dn¡¯s face, finally realized.
¡®Maybe it¡¯s not something you didn¡¯t know.¡¯
What she thought was the secret of existence, hugging Charlize alone.
She was slightly surprised.
Dn¡¯s eyes were on Charlize.
¡°I knew it.¡±
Chapter 112
24 years ago.
Dn¡¯s mother, the 7th concubine, was from the Shan Kingdom.
The 7th concubine was almost thest devout believer in Ehyrit.
The Shan Kingdom did not believe in Ehyrit. This was all the more so because God died and even the sacred power of the priests who followed him ran out.
In such a culture, the 7th concubine believed in Ehyrit since she was a princess.
¡®Thest saint of the Shan.¡¯
Some people called the 7th concubines that way.
Because she has a kind and benevolent personality and cannot hate others. Even if she suffered something unfair, she had to me herself.
After losing the war against the de Empire, she became the 7th concubine of Emperor Dietrich.
What she went through after bing the concubine of the imperial emperor was disastrous.
¡®If there is a God, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡¯
So the 7th concubine finally erased all of her past and abandoned God.
By three months after she arrived at the empire, she conceived Dn.
There was a culture called conception dream in the Shan kingdom, and the 7th concubine also dreamed of Dn¡¯s conception dream.
¡®The temple of Ehyrit?¡¯
The temple was spread out in the dream.
It was a temple of Ehyrit with a white marble floor and pale pink pirs.
The 7th concubine, who had broken her devotion, walked through the temple with a strange face.
It was a vast and endless temple.
After walking for a long time, she could already see a fountain in the middle of the temple. Amid the pouring rainbow of water, Ehyrit¡¯s statue glistened in the sunlight.
¡°¡?¡±
A white lion approached the 7th concubine, who looked at the fountain as if possessed.
The white lion, also called the symbol of Ehyrit, had a ck hawk in its mouth.
When the 7th concubine tilted her head, the white lion put the hawk under her feet.
The hawk was dead.
¡°¡Who is it?¡±
The white lion was veryrge.
But she wasn¡¯t afraid. For some reason, she had a feeling that it wouldn¡¯t do any harm.
The white lion rubbed its face on the cheek of the 7th concubine, as if acting cute.
The ticklish sensation was soft and she felt strange.
The lion stared at the 7th concubine with a devoted and blind gaze.
¡°Is it a gift?¡±
The 7th concubine hesitated and reached out to the dead hawk on the floor.
However, when the 7th concubine¡¯s hand reached it, the hawk revived and pped its wings. What happened next was a bit shocking.
The hawk pecked the white lion¡¯s heart to death.
The 7th concubine, waking up from her dream, ced her hands on her stomach in the dark.
The child grew up to the point where the fetus could be felt, and her stomach was as full as Namsan Mountain.
The 7th concubine was scared.
She couldn¡¯t understand what the dream was, but she thought she knew it. However, she was absent-minded because there was no sense of reality.
¡°I don¡¯t hate you even if you¡¯re an unwanted child.¡±
The 7th concubine whispered, looking down at her belly.
¡°But, child, who are you?¡±
Strangely, it felt like the child in her stomach understood what she was saying.
Because the child kicks her stomach in response.
The 7th concubine had a strong sense of responsibility and basically had a high level of trust in people.
The level of intensity of liking people was also stronger than that of ordinary people. So even if it was a child created by Dietrich, the 7th concubine loved it.
Three monthster, the 7th concubine gave birth and she named him ¡®Dn¡¯.
Dn grew up well. And the 7th concubine soon realized.
¡®This child is no ordinary person.¡¯
He was outstanding.
Whatever it was, once he saw it, he memorized it all and did everything well.
The 7th concubine finally realized the meaning of the conception dream.
Even if it wasn¡¯t perfect, she vaguely knew it. That Dn possessed something of Ehyrit.
The white lion is the symbol animal of Ehyrit.
And the hawk, the animal symbolizing Ehyrit¡¯s enemy.
In ancient myths, Ehyrit were said to have enemies and die when others found out. As it is a myth expressed so vaguely, the interpretation differs from schr to schr.
¡®If Dn reveals his presence and stands out to something, he will die.¡¯
So, the 7th concubine hid Dn¡¯s presence until the end.
Dn just won¡¯t be threatened by people. It was because she thought that if he caught sight of something beyond the human level, it would be very dangerous.
***
And now.
¡°My mother told me about her conception dream and said that I should never live noticeably.¡±
It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s a real piece of Ehyrit.
Dn added and said.
¡°¡How old were you when you heard that?¡±
¡°When I was 5 years old.¡±
He has been extraordinary since childhood. Anyway, even if the 7th concubine did not tell him, he had a rough guess. The 7th concubine, which had been watching Dn, told the whole story.
That¡¯s when he found out. Why he¡¯s different from others. What he is.
¡°But that¡¯s not what matters.¡±
Dn stopped.
Charlize was quiet. Because she was still in the lingering mood of the conversation.
After eating, Charlize parted with Dn for a while and took a quick shower. Now they were talking and walking outside together.
Charlize¡¯s feelings are very dry now. Although she might have turned a little sentimental in front of the story of the 7th concubine she had not heard in a long time.
¡®You must not be swayed by your emotions.¡¯
If you leave yourself to emotions. If you lose your temper.
She felt like she couldn¡¯t suppress the murderous intent toward the real piece, the essence of the evil spirit.
Charlize was silent for a moment. It was because of the 7th concubine who thought that if Dn caught sight of a being who had surpassed the realm of human beings, he might die.
¡®That¡¯s why she wrote a will like that before the return.¡¯
The contents of the will changed when Charlize took over as Dn¡¯s Master.
¡®But the 7th concubine was right in the end.¡¯
The biggest threat for Dn is Charlize Ronan. Because the evil god Kiera was right.
¡°Did it hurt a lot?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize raised her head. Dn was asking.
¡°Did you suffer a lot?¡±
Even if the white drawing paper was dyed ck and turned ckened, Dn¡¯s essence reached Charlize.
¡°How was it when you were Kiera?¡±
Charlize sighed and asked back.
¡°How did you know about the future?¡±
¡°I knew because of Kahu.¡±
She knew that.
Did she have to kill Kahu to silence him?
¡®No, the debt should have been paid back.¡¯
Dn asked, as if reading Charlize¡¯s mind.
¡°Are you in debt to the young duke or something? For example, after Kiera was born, only Kahu went to find Master.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
He noticed that Charlize was Kiera, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to guess a few things about the past.
¡°So, is the real piece of Ehyrit destined to be killed by Kiera? So did you leave?¡±
Charlize nodded her head in affirmation calmly.
And she was prepared.
She predicted situations in which Dn was angry with a sense of betrayal or said she should have taken him.
She abandons her partner because she loves him. Is there any more cruel excuse than that?
However, Dn slowly held hands with Charlize, who turned her head.
Charlize looked at Dn.
¡°¡¡±
And she was speechless.
Because the emperorughed over the transparent tears.
¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±
Charlize was surprised by the unexpected reaction.
¡®Why are you crying?¡¯
¡°Thank you. I¡¯m just d you¡¯ve been protecting me.¡±
Dn said affectionately and sweetly, putting strength in his hand as if he were tying Charlize. She said the words he wanted to hear the most, so that she would never be able to resist.
Charlize finally realized.
¡®He¡¯s serious.¡¯
The pain of bing a sword.
She thought no one would ever understand. She didn¡¯t think anyone would understand. The secret that she always hugged alone.
Even if she wanted to tell them, she didn¡¯t even know where to start and how to exin it.
Because it was clear that anyone would think it was absurd to hear it.
But Dn looked like that all the time. Something she never expected. Being sympathetic. Even though Charlize left Dn behind. That¡¯s so embarrassing.
¡°Ah.¡±
For a moment, she wondered if Dn felt like this at the funeral in the past.
Like Dn who lost the 7th concubine. Charlize also lost the Grand Duchess when she was very young. She could sympathize with the pain of losing his mother, and sheforted him by being by his side.
At that time, Dn.
As he looked at Charlize who was guarding the funeral home, did he feel the pain in his chest like this?
A gentle warm breeze blew. An unusually bitter winter was over and a new season wasing. Early spring.
¡®Now I know for sure.¡¯
Dn thought, looking at the silent Charlize.
¡®Master is strong against the strong and weak against the weak.¡¯
Until now, Charlize would not have thought that Dn was weak.
Clumsy and weak pretending doesn¡¯t work.
So Dn smiled thoroughly at the risk of everything. With sad eyes.
¡°I¡¯m happy that you exist.¡±
His tear-soaked cheeks glistened white.
Dn was a genius. It¡¯s easy to smile beautifully while shedding tears.
He also knows that if he brings up the story of the 7th concubine, he can soften Charlize.
Any memories of the past could be used as long as he could get Charlize¡¯s tender attention.
Dn turned his head to Charlize.
And he waited for a while, making eye contact in the air.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize was half shaken and half confused.
Dn drew Charlize¡¯s attention and lowered his head deeper.
Even though the two lips were close, they had not yet touched. If Charlize dodged, she could dodge any distance and time.
However, after a few seconds, their lips met and they kissed, and Charlize couldn¡¯t avoid it.
¡®It¡¯s hot.¡¯
To the point where it¡¯s embarrassing.
Charlize hesitated for a long time because she could not find an appropriate expression of emotion.
The kiss was very soft. It was very stimting.
Why are you doing this?
Isn¡¯t this the usual kiss?
¡®It¡¯s strange, it feels good.¡¯
It was good when Charlize took the lead first, but this feeling was a little more strangely good.
¡®No matter how genius he is, he doesn¡¯t have to be so good at kissing.¡¯
It¡¯s someone else¡¯s lips. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s hand. Why to this extent?
Their lips parted for a moment. Dn exhales slowly, stifling, with their foreheads pressed against each other. His breath tickled the tip of her nose.
Charlize swallowed involuntarily.
¡®This feeling.¡¯
Wouldn¡¯t it be most appropriate to call it deep emotion?
¡®Deep emotion.¡¯
How many times has she received that in her life?
However, she couldn¡¯t figure out how to describe the sensation of being so heavy on her chest other than being moved. It was just thrilling. The word to describe this feeling.
¡°Charlize.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Can I kiss you deeper?¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
Dn asked for permission and kissed Charlize again.
This time is deeper and more explicit.
It was like a kiss reminiscent of the night.
Dn hugged Charlize by the waist.
Charlize was falling to the gentle Dn, but Dn¡¯s gaze was thorough where Charlize couldn¡¯t see him.
¡°Smile.¡±
¡°Focus on me.¡±
Charlize was in Dn¡¯s arms.
Dn lifted Charlize¡¯s chin and began to kiss her more violently.
The tyrant¡¯s hand snuggled.
***
Chapter 113
There was a long aftertaste after the kiss.
This was not enough for Dn. Like a man under a curse that the more he drinks, the more thirsty he bes.
But Dn slowly pulled his lips apart.
Charlize blinked slowly. Her eyshes are long.
Charlize¡¯s eyes were reddened by the lingering kiss. For a moment, Dn seemed to lose his mind at the terrifyingly fascinating appearance.
¡°¡I should have been there at that time.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice was low.
Charlize knew why Dn was doing this. But on the other hand, she¡¯s weak for people who really treat her like this. Even though she knew, she couldn¡¯t resist.
Charlize lowered her gaze and said.
¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t know what kind of person Kahu is.¡±
Dn replied, kissing the tip of Charlize¡¯s hair.
¡°I don¡¯t know why he has memories before the return, either.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize looked up, their eyes met.
Yeah. Come to think of it, it¡¯s really strange. Who is Kahu?
¡°It¡¯ste, Charlize. I¡¯ll walk you to the mansion.¡±
Dn¡¯s words interrupted the flow of her thoughts.
Charlize nodded her head.
¡°Okay.¡±
Dn was an emperor, but also a knight who took the Lady¡¯s oath to Charlize. It was no wonder he wanted to escort her to the mansion.
Of course, Charlize also made an oath of knighthood to the emperor.
¡®Kahu.¡¯
The name she brought up after a long time suddenly deepened her thoughts. The young duke had said that he saw the future in a dream.
Clearly, it was different from Charlize, who lived until the year 702 of the Empire and returned to the year 298.
Kahu¡¯s memories didn¡¯t even look so clear.
¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and me?¡±
Charlize returned to the mansion and told Dn about Kahu. Knowing Dn¡¯s genius, she wondered if there was anything else he knew.
¡°The young duke¡¯s memory is cut off at some point. As you know, not at all.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°It¡¯s strange. I thought I was definitely caught up in my fate. Because no one knew the future except for Kahu, or the young duke.¡±
But Dn¡¯s reaction was lukewarm. No. It seems rather sharp.
¡°Why don¡¯t you stop talking about Kahu, Master?¡±
¡°¡?¡±
¡°He¡¯s not the one with you right now.¡±
For a moment, Dn looked close to something.
When Charlize paid attention, he smiled as faintly as before when he shed transparent tears.
It might have been confusing in the past.
She knows for sure now.
¡®You¡¯re jealous.¡¯
Dn just hates Kahu. To be precise, he hated Charlize¡¯s interest in Kahu.
After setting foot on the Empire¡¯snds for the first time in three years, Charlize met Ronan, but not Kahu. She knew that was Dn¡¯s intention. But it didn¡¯t matter. In fact, she didn¡¯t think much about Kahu now.
Charlize nodded nonchntly.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
She wanted to listen to Dn to some extent if he didn¡¯t want to.
Charlize is also being considered.
As the grandmaster, the emperor listens to the word that she does not want to enter the imperial pce for the time being, ignoring all imperial etiquette.
Now, the mansion appeared slowly.
She suddenly felt sorry. She wants to stay with Dn longer. It was an instinct-like feeling.
¡°Actually, there was a present I prepared for you.¡±
At Dn¡¯s words, Charlize raised her head.
In front of the mansion, Dn pulled out a ring box from his arms. Charlize¡¯s expression became strange.
Because the symbolism of the ring isrge.
It ismon to see a proposing man kneel down and propose.
Dn took the ring out of the box and held it out. It was a very morous and beautiful ring like a formal wedding ring. Arge diamond with a brilliant glow.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
¡°Lovers share the same two rings with each other, don¡¯t they?¡±
Oh, were we lovers?
Charlize thought indifferently for a moment.
Because they had a deep rtionship. There are also breaks of three years.
¡®It doesn¡¯t mean much.¡¯
In fact, Charlize didn¡¯t care what the definition of the rtionship was.
Dn held Charlize¡¯s left hand. And he put the ring on her ring finger and put it in slowly.
It felt kind of numb.
It¡¯s like she¡¯s out of breath.
Charlize blinked her eyes. There was one more ring in the ring box.
¡°I¡¯ll do it for you too.¡±
Dn had a strange look.
The emperor was silent, and Charlize took his hand.
¡®Why is it so soft and white?¡¯
It¡¯s hard¡
But as she slowly put the ring on, Dn¡¯s shoulder stiffened as if he was a little nervous. His lips were closed.
As Charlize lifted her eyes, Dn¡¯s lips loosened.
Obviously, the emperor was smiling, but he seemed to be enduring something with difficulty. A drowsy, deep breath leaked from the man.
The blood vessels in the ring finger of his left hand are connected to the heart. Therefore, the ring worn on the ring finger of the left hand had the meaning of ¡®love with the heart¡¯.
Charlize experienced something a little deeper. It was simr to the feeling of each other¡¯s souls being transferred.
The tension she felt when she raised her head was an illusion. The salvage was scattered far and wide.
¡®I¡¯m sorry we broke up like this.¡¯
Charlize looked at Dn for a while and then suggested.
¡°Would you like some tea?¡±
¡°Is that okay?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Of course, Charlize. I¡¯m d.¡±
Dn smiled transparently.
Charlize¡¯s left ring finger tickled.
Her heart was beating so loud that she didn¡¯t know it.
***
The mansion was given by the emperor of the empire.
It was said that she would only be staying for a while, but since it is a mansion dedicated to the Alperiers who followed the grandmaster. The servants were nervous and worked hard.
Of course, they were the servants of the Imperial Pce. It was the first time to manage a mansion outside the pce, but the royal maids and servants were honored with the situation.
Because the privilege to serve Charlize is only given to verypetent employees.
Their attention was focused on the gate of the mansion. It was because the emperor and the grandmaster wereing in through the open door.
¡°Wow¡¡±
One of the maids involuntarily spat out an exmation.
Because they looked like the perfect pair.
Dn and Charlize, whoughed while holding hands with each other, looked too good together.
Even after Dn ascended to the throne as unmarried and entered his fourth year, none of the nobles could properly speak of national marriage.
Because they know Dn loves Charlize only.
As a servant, she was rude, but the maid who was watching immediately understood.
¡®The grandmaster is a person who cannot but be loved.¡¯
The overwhelming atmosphere that she doesn¡¯t know how to describe, fascinated and attracted people over and over again.
However, the emperor also stood out for his cruel refreshingness,parable to Charlize.
¡°I have a ce to go to for a while.¡±
¡°Yes, Charlize. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the drawing-room.¡±
Charlize headed to Alperier¡¯s room.
Mary, who was nearby, looked at Charlize and bowed her head.
¡°What about Alperier?¡±
¡°No one has returned, grandmaster.¡±
¡°Is that so¡¡±
Charlize affirmed indifferently.
¡®I had something to say for a moment.¡¯
It¡¯s not a very important matter, so it doesn¡¯t matter.
The day before, Charlize told them to go wherever they wanted to go. How distressing it must have been that the Alperier, who was always free, should have been held by the Emperor for a long time.
She understood that they might bete at home.
However.
¡®Maybe that¡¯s good.¡¯
Charlize revealed her identity to Alperier.
Theplete experiment of the Kiera project.
She doesn¡¯t know how far their shock and confusion will reach.
But if they want to leave, she told them to leave, so they may have left.
Charlize didn¡¯t trust people very much.
¡®Payne.¡¯
He¡¯lle back even if he¡¯ste. As long as the real piece of Ehyrit is here. Of course, she had no idea what Payne was thinking.
After thest conversation, Payne also disappeared. When he heard about Dn¡¯s identity, he seemed very confused, but he was smart enough to ept reality soon.
He will try to protect Dn thoroughly. Just like he did to Charlize.
¡®I told him to do that.¡¯
Mary waited for Charlize¡¯s order.
¡°Can you prepare dessert in the drawing-room? I would like some cakes.¡±
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
Said Charlize kindly.
Mary sincerely bowed her head.
The conversation with Dn over the past few days softened Charlize¡¯s mood.
Just like Dn when he was a boy, when he met Charlize before and his vignce was softened.
¡®A maid dares not judge.¡¯
Now, the rtionship between Charlize and Dn seems to bepletely reversed.
Is Mary the only one who thinks that?
***
¡°I have something to tell you.¡±
¡°¡?¡±
Charlize, who was drinking tea, looked up and saw Dn.
Still, the ring on her finger became conscious. There was a time when she thought this wasn¡¯t too bad.
Dn said slowly.
¡°Master may not know, but there is a secret magic tower.¡±
¡°¡The secret magic tower?¡±
¡°Yes, because that¡¯s where you approached me.¡±
With the teacup in her hand, Charlize¡¯s atmosphere became cold.
Dn looked at Charlize. He knows what breathes under her beautiful and elegant appearance.
¡®I haven¡¯t seen Master for three years.¡¯
It was a time when Dn was going crazy. The secret magic tower came to visit the emperor.
While he was listening to the secret magic tower, he finally realized it. That Charlize would never want to be in collusion between the Tower and the Imperial family and die.
So he threw the bait. He deliberately leaked information to the magic tower that the imperial family would support them with the national treasury. The ce and date of the meeting between the tower and the imperial family are false.
Charlize was caught and captured by Dn.
¡®Hidden magic tower.¡¯
That¡¯s why Dn didn¡¯t regret it. But now that he had risked his life for Charlize to destroy the magic tower together.
¡°Even without Alperier, Master, and me, we can handle the secret magic tower in no time.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right.¡±
Dn said slowly, breaking the silence.
Charlize put down the teacup.
Actually, that was correct.
Evil god Kiera. A real piece of Ehyrit. The coboration between the two is the most contradictorybination. If they work together, there is nothing they can¡¯t aplish in any project in the world.
Even Dn was already the emperor who unified the continent without Kiera.
¡°I left it alone because I didn¡¯t know what kind of institution the magic tower was, but now it can be traced.¡±
At Dn¡¯s words, Charlize sank coldly.
Dn also sank his face. However, the thought he had in his mind was different from the outside.
He knows Charlize gets cold when she hears the word ¡®magic tower¡¯ but on the other hand? He was happy.
Because,
¡®In the past, when Master coborated with Kahu, I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡¯
Now Charlize works next to Dn and with Dn.
That one was very good.
Much better than when she coborated with Kahu. Because Dn will be a good public partner.
If he could spend time with Charlize, that would be fine for any reason.
Besides, Dn was confident.
¡®Someday, this revenge wille to an end.¡¯
It is a hidden magic tower that is known to be very dangerous, but also exists as an independent organization within it.
He didn¡¯t have to be fast. Dn¡¯s patience was long.
¡®After it¡¯s over.¡¯
He¡¯ll be able to have Charlize more fully.
He sees Charlize biting her lips slightly. Her red lips were slightly crushed against the white teeth.
¡®Right now.¡¯
He wants to grab a tablecloth and throw a tea set, put Charlize on top, and bury his head in her skin. Dn momentarily suppressed his cruel impulse.
Because he had to be a good disciple and a gentlemanly lover.
¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, Master.¡±
The tyrant made up a soft tone.
With a refreshing smile as if resembling an angel.
Charlize, perhaps. She would never know how wild Charlize was to Dn now.
***
Chapter 114
-
- The identity of the evil god is revealed.
That night.
After talking to Dn, Charlize called Lucy.
Lucy, who came running immediately, looked at Charlize and hesitated for a moment. She realized that she had grown attached to her.
¡®I hate the monster¡¡¯
But when she saw Charlize, she had no choice but to do so.
Should she say that she has lived a very miserable life?
Charlize, whom she met for the first time in three years, remained the same. At first sight, she fell in love with her swordsmanship and chased after her, and then. She was frightened, yet somehow attracted to her.
Even Lucy, who is ustomed to blood, was simply overwhelming.
As if naturally attracted to the color of blood. It was an irresistible charm.
¡®Although the fear is really great.¡¯
From the beginning, she was much more frightening than the creepy and terrifying secret groups such as Alperier and the magic tower.
It was still the same today.
¡®It must be because I am afraid.¡¯
Irregr beating of the heart.
Charlize, who had called and was writing a letter, put down her pen. Charlize raised her head and looked at Lucy.
The navy blue eyes, which were clear and mysterious, were as wide as the universe.
For a moment, Lucy thought that maybe if Charlize had been a man, her heart might have been racing in a slightly different way.
¡°Give this letter to Alperier.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
It was in the bedroom. Charlize casually handed the letter.
Lucy was fortunate that her hot cheeks would be covered in the dark.
She is also the guild leader of the assassination guild, but she also serves as the information guild, so she was familiar with the situation.
Lucy disappeared as if running away.
[You are now free. You worked hard all this time.]
ording to Charlize¡¯s personality, the letter was short.
In fact, Charlize could work alone.
It would be easier with the help of another group, but even if she was alone. It could have been more efficient.
Because she can immerse herself in it without emotion and push things away like crazy.
¡®Besides, Dn said he would absolutely help.¡¯
Dn¡¯s cooperation seemed to have nothing to fear.
It¡¯s because she has been watching just how genius he is. It was a natural trust.
But the situation was rather delicate.
Charlize was dangerous for Dn. Just as the 7th concubine had dreamed of having a baby. The reason Dn had to live without a presence was, after all, to keep him out of Kiera¡¯s sight.
¡®Fate.¡¯
But as the ancient gods in the form of fairies said, they felt strongly that it was fate.
Charlize decided not to think deeply.
If you keep calm all the time, it¡¯ll be all right.
Lucy had disappeared before she knew it. Charlize looked out of the window at the garden.
The moon shone brightly.
***
Meanwhile, Alperier.
They were in a secret and splendid room. It was a ce where nobles often visited for secret meetings.
¡°What are we all going to do? The leader herself said she was the perfect experimenter for the Kiera project.¡±
¡°What are we all going to do, what? All you have to do is trust the leader.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a matter of trust. It¡¯s a matter of what we will do in the future.¡±
The corpsmanders exchanged a conversation with each other.
Derian, who had been quiet, looked at Payne.
¡°Payne, did you know?¡±
¡°A little bit. But I didn¡¯t even know that the leader was the evil god Kiera.¡±
¡°What is that?¡±
¡°I thought the leader was a real piece of Ehyrit.¡±
¡°Exin it properly.¡±
Payne decided not to hold it alone. Now they wereplete colleagues.
A hidden story. To tell that, Payne began to talk slowly.
¡°The magic tower did not intend to make the magic sword Kiera. They were looking for a bowl to hold the evil to make evil gods. Evils are the source of mana used by wizards. And the leader was a very suitable person for it.¡±
¡°But if you eat a piece of Ehyrit, the body turns into iron, right?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know that much. How can the leader maintain a human body? That¡¯s why I was convinced that the leader was a real piece of Ehyrit.¡±
¡°What is a real piece?¡±
Payne continued.
¡°A person who shows overwhelming genius in all fields. The real piece of Ehyrit was born as a human.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°And the evil god Kiera cannot bear the murderous intent towards the real piece.¡±
¡°¡Well, then.¡±
¡°That¡¯s probably why the leader left the emperor and ran away. The leader was actually the evil god Kiera, and yes. Because the real piece of Ehyrit is Emperor Dn.¡±
Atst, Alperier¡¯s face was filled with conviction.
¡°I see.¡±
¡°Now we understand, Payne.¡±
Said the Alperier, who had heard the whole story, with a rather light face. Each of the corpsmanders expressed their own opinions. Said Wendy.
¡°The leader saved my life.¡±
¡°In fact, that¡¯s true. It is no exaggeration to say that we were all saved by the leader. Because the magic tower was always trying to hunt us down.¡±
Zenius replied seriously. In the early days of joining Charlize, it was Zenius who distrusted the leader, but now he could not imagine Alperier without Charlize.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Charlize, they would have all died.
The magic tower was nothing but evil.
In the past, they worked hand in hand with the underworld andmitted all the vile acts of immorality on the continent, so even now, he has not given up on the Kiera project.
¡°No matter what the leader is, she is our leader.¡±
However, the meeting was interrupted because someone knocked on the door.
The neatly locked doorknob turned and someone entered. The Alperiers were wary, but it was a familiar face.
Lucy. She had a letter in her mouth.
¡°Cut the chatter. I¡¯m here because of Her Highness Charlize. I¡¯m leaving right away.¡±
Lucy only handed the letter and went out the door again.
Naturally, Derian opened the letter and read it.
[You are now free. You worked hard all this time.]
¡°She says we are free?¡±
When they thought over it, Charlize¡¯s words to say that if they want to leave, then leave, meant that they don¡¯t have toe back.
The letter means that Charlize will resign as Alperier¡¯s leader.
Originally, there was not even a leader and a member system in the Alperier, but now they could not even imagine the Alperier where Charlize was not the leader.
¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be free¡ I want to be with the leader forever¡¡±
Wendy cried. Alperier¡¯smanders looked into each other¡¯s eyes.
Then they realizedter. That they had not returned to the mansion enough to make Charlize misunderstand.
¡°We have to go see the leader right away.¡±
They moved right away.
Charlize at the mansion. She was arranging the flowers in the garden.
Actually, she just talked to the ancient gods because they were there.
¡°Leader.¡±
¡°¡? You¡¯re here.¡±
Charlize, who seemed surprised for a moment, had an indifferent face. Derian took the lead first and bowed his head.
¡°Leader, please take the word freedom.¡±
However, the five people, including Zenius, who was next to him, knelt down to Charlize first.
¡°I don¡¯t care who the leader is.¡±
¡°I¡¯m happy just working with the leader. I don¡¯t want freedom. Please take it back.¡±
¡°It has nothing to do with the leader¡¯s identity. I can¡¯t even imagine the Alperier without a leader, now.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, how proud we are.¡±
Charlize had a slightly strange face.
She knows the personality of not giving up on her subordinates.
¡®Anyway.¡¯ She thought it was going to end with some indifferent replies. Charlize said with the corners of her eyes slightly white.
¡°Thanks for saying that.¡±
For a moment, Alperier was suffocated and stopped at those words. Their heart was about to stop for a moment. It was such a harmful smile.
¡°¡Yes? This?¡±
It was the first time they heard a thank you from the leader.
The cheeks of the corpsmanders were red in a different way. They shouted.
¡°If you like it, I can say it every day, every minute, every second!¡±
¡°Leader, I¡¯m more than grateful. No. Thank you!¡±
¡°Well.¡±
Charlize turned her gaze away.
Sure enough, the ancient gods were gone.
She just said it because she was impressed by the stories whispered by the ancient gods when Alperier spoke.
¡®Is it good to be good?¡¯
Charlizeughed softly.
Seeing that smile, Alperier could not say anything for a long time this time.
***
¡°This is news of the return of the Alperier, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn, who was handing over the papers to take care of the affair, stopped at Hugo¡¯s report. Dn looked up and was silent for a moment.
The emperor leaned his upper body deeper into the chair and frowned as if he didn¡¯t like something.
He made predictions. Because there was an unusual side to the Alperier¡¯s loyalty to Charlize.
¡®I liked the monopoly period of owning Charlize.¡¯
Still, he was much more happy to be alone with Charlize.
If Charlize only looks at himself, talks, discusses, and works together.
-Dn stopped thinking about continuing.
¡®But it seems to have shaken Charlize.¡¯
Now Charlize has opened her heart to Dn to a certain extent.
Even though the string of cold reasons was still hard, it didn¡¯t seem like it would break. Now she has changed her mind by sharing information with Dn and running toward the same goal.
¡°Fire.¡±
As Dn spoke, Hugo immediately lit a cigarette and waited for an order.
But Dn nced at him and said.
¡°Stop, I don¡¯t smoke anymore.¡±
Addiction meant nothing to the emperor. The thought of cutting off everything except Charlize could be cut off once and for all.
Hugo opened his eyes wide as if he was surprised, but seemed strangely pleased. But Dn simply didn¡¯t want Charlize to smell the cigarette.
For Charlize¡¯s health. Because he loves her to death.
Soon Hugo brought the fire.
Dn said, handing over the proposal.
¡°Burn it.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
The proposal was given from the hidden magic tower. Well, the hidden magic tower approached Dn first, summarizing their requirements and handing them over.
¡°And tell them. The proposal is rejected.¡±
¡°I ept Your Majesty¡¯s order.¡±
Hugo bowed his head thoroughly.
¡®Because there¡¯s no way Charlize would like this.¡¯
Dn thought with cold eyes.
At the same time, this means antagonizing the leaders of the magic tower. They would have understood.
The ¡®hidden magic tower¡¯ was used only for the purpose to get Charlize back. There was no need for them now, and never will be. Rather, the more the connection is revealed, the more likely it will be that Charlize¡¯s unconscious resentment arises.
¡®Never.¡¯
Dn raised his gaze.
In the time Charlize lived, perhaps the Imperial family and the magic tower might have joined hands to make Kiera. Now.
¡®The imperial family hunts magic towers.¡¯
Dn was determined to eradicate the evils of this continent.
It was a decision not for justice, but only for Charlize.
The magic tower will be destroyed. Because Charlize wants it. However, it must have been an arduous process. Still, he¡¯s happy. It¡¯s hard revenge for Charlize to do it alone. Because she needs Dn.
¡®The hidden magic tower will appear soon.¡¯
Charlize thought he could finally end Kiera¡¯s revenge, so he burned it, but Dn thought it was a chance.
***
Chapter 115
It was somehow an awkward atmosphere.
¡°Oh, hello?¡±
Lucy raised her hand. This strange encounter began purely because of Charlize.
¡°Hello.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of things about you¡¡±
Shadow also bowed back and greeted Lucy.
The 7 Alperier¡¯smanders, members of the information guild, and assassination guild following Lucy, the Knights of Shadow, the Shadow of the emperor, and finally the Rapine n.
Everyone gathered in one ce.
[They¡¯re the highest group on the continent, but if we work together, we can track down the secret magic tower, right?]
Saying so, Charlize sent the ancient gods to the heads of each group.
Without Charlize, they would not have had any contact.
However, since it was Charlize¡¯s order, everyone obeyed without saying a word.
Of course, Shadow was the first to report to the Emperor. Dn had a natural look on his face and told him to follow Charlize¡¯s will.
[If we are all gone, who will protect Your Majesty?]
[Master promised to protect me.]
V and Hugo remembered how bright the emperor¡¯s face was when he said those words.
They were a little disappointed because it looked like a refreshing look because it seemed like he was relieved that only Charlize and he could be together.
¡°It¡¯s getting too big.¡±
¡°It¡¯s exciting! There are so many people following the leader!¡±
Payne eximed brightly at Chase¡¯s dazed murmur.
Among the people who gathered, the Alperier was particrly enthusiastic. Charlize¡¯s thanks were so destructive.
¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we have a strategic meeting first before tracking it in earnest?¡±
Hugo, who is good at practical strategies, stepped up. On Alperier¡¯s side, Derian took the lead and responded.
¡°With information, there is no talent on the continent to follow Lucy.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±
Lucy raised her other hand and said. It was her habit that she kept emphasizing defenselessness.
¡°The emperor had given me orders to learn about the secret magic tower. But I¡¯m not really sure. However, it is likely that the secret magic tower is inside the Empire.¡±
¡°Inside the Empire¡ They must be out of mind.¡±
Chase said with a frown.
Lucy, who is one of the few women among countless men, desperately wanted to see Charlize.
The reason she followed Charlize is that she fell in love with her overwhelming swordsmanship, but honestly, there was also the beauty that purified her just by looking at her.
Payne, V, Hugo, and Derian were notparable to Charlize, although they were generally outstanding.
¡°I¡¯d be d if we didn¡¯t have to track it on a continental basis. If the range is narrowed, we will be able to track the secret magic tower faster.¡±
V spoke politely and spread a wide map of the empire on the floor.
Although Dn I united the continents, he recognized the autonomy of principalities and kingdoms, so the actual territory of the empire was the same as it was three years ago.
In fact, everyone was motivated even though it was awkward because they had never met each other before.
Because the fact that they were indebted to Charlize brought them together.
¡®The destruction of the secret magic tower.¡¯
Knowing what Charlize wanted, they wanted to carry out their orders as soon as possible.
One by one, they began to actively express their opinions.
¡°How about forming a group and taking charge of each area and tracking it down?¡±
Chase of the Rapine n said.
Payne nodded lightly as if it were a good idea.
¡°Very well, by the way. If I recall my brief memory of being in the magic tower, the secret magic tower must have covered the building with powerful illusion magic.¡±
¡°¡Then?¡±
¡°Apetent wizard who can see through and break the magic must be ced in each group. There are seven Alperiers in total, so let¡¯s make it into seven groups altogether.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
Hugo nodded. Lucy gave an opinion.
¡°The Rapine n must be assigned at least a few to each group. The speed of the beast is incredibly fast, isn¡¯t it? We have to be a rider and warrior.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Chase agreed. V said in a quiet tone.
¡°Our Shadow Knights are already trained in various groups, so we can respond immediately to anybination.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. If you pretend, you pretend. Is it because they are honey¡¯s people?¡±
For a moment, their eyes focused on Lucy.
Lucy tilted her head and exined.
¡°Yeah, I call Charlize my honey.¡±
¡°Ah, the grandmaster¡¡±
¡°Yes, the eternal leader of Alperier.¡±
¡°She is also the savior who saved our family.¡±
Those who have already been proven aspetent as Charlize¡¯s people. In front of Charlize¡¯s praise, everyone was one.
The group formation ended easily without disagreement.
They didn¡¯t know how long it would take, but they were all determined to work with the momentum to devote their lives.
They were overjoyed that Charlize had given a chance to repay her favor.
In fact, Lucy realized once again how great Charlize was.
¡®It¡¯s not even the Alperier who brings evil spirits and uses magic, it¡¯s the Rapine n who¡¯s the best at handling magical beasts, and Shadow, who is said to have gathered only the best elite knights of the empire.¡¯
With a single gesture of Charlize, everyone moves on their own. Everyone has different personalities and even though they are unique, they have the same heart for Charlize.
¡°The first goal is to find the base of the secret magic tower. If there is any information that you find out, share it with each other immediately, report it to His Majesty and the grandmaster when it is solid information.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Shadow put their hands on their head in unison like a well-bred beast.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s try it!¡±
Payne was too excited.
A total of seven groups soon began to move quickly. It was the moment when the best talents of the empirebined their thoughts toward one goal.
***
¡®It would be good to rest for a while.¡¯
Charlize thought while enjoying her leisurely time after a long time. Charlize was now alone in the mansion provided by the emperor.
Originally, it would have been good for Dn and her to join hand in hand and chase the secret magic tower, but Charlize changed her mind.
As long as Alperier is back, there is no harm in using it. Besides, if you think about it, there were many people who volunteered to follow Charlize.
¡®I thought maybe Dn might be disappointed.¡¯
Dn didn¡¯t disappoint. Rather, Dn seemed to wee the situation.
¡°Is this from His Majesty?¡±
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
Mary bowed her head politely and held out the letter to Charlize.
When Charlize opened it and read it, she noticed neat handwriting. Suddenly, she thought it was pretty, even if it wasn¡¯t the right word for Dn.
¡¸ I¡¯d like to have an official schedule with Master for the first time in a while. I¡¯d be very happy if you could join me.
I¡¯ll send a dress and a carriage together. Even if you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll be waiting all day.
From your lover.¡¹
She doesn¡¯t know what kind of official schedule it is¡ Her cheeks were tickled for a moment by his gentle tone, even though it was only handwriting.
¡®After all, it¡¯s a call toe to the Imperial Pce.¡¯
After Charlize¡¯s second run to Dn, she had not entered the Imperial Pce.
It was just that she didn¡¯t have the face to see Dn at the Imperial Pce, but she thinks it was okay now.
Anyway, she was going to leave the work to her subordinates and rx for the time being.
The subtle date request was smooth. Dn¡¯s signature scent from the love letter tickled the tip of her nose. Charlize looked at Mary.
¡°Where¡¯s the dress?¡±
¡°¡Please wait a moment.¡±
Mary¡¯s face glowed with her head up. The maids soon entered the room with gorgeous dresses.
It was a seductive red dress, just like a sun-shaped dress. The dress fabric itself was exposed to reveal the sidelines of the legs, but it was a design covered with a white and transparent thin veil.
¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±
¡°His Majesty¡¯s eyes are excellent, but the grandmaster really pulls off whatever clothes she wears.¡±
The maids were more excited to dress up Charlize for the first time in a while.
As if it were more fascinating to cover it a little than to show itpletely, Charlize matched her outfit perfectly.
¡°Thanks.¡±
This isn¡¯t bad either. Charlize said while looking at the maids in the mirror.
It was a greeting that was sometimes barely uttered to Alperier, but it was a word that flowed generously to the maids.
The maids blushed with joy. She was so beautiful that they were afraid that they would fall in love with a fellow woman.
Charlize soon got on the wagon waiting in front of the mansion. The carriage started smoothly.
***
¡°This way, grandmaster.¡±
The servants of the Imperial Pce kept ncing at Charlize. It was irresistible.
Not only because of the beauty of Charlize, but also because it had been a long time since they had seen Charlize at the Imperial Pce.
In the meantime, even if Charlize stayed in the Imperial Pce, she stayed inside the Empress Pce.
Seeing her freely wandering around as a grandmaster like this reminded her of the past three years ago, and she felt strange.
Charlize stepped through the open door as she was guided. Dn was sitting on the highest throne. As soon as he saw Charlize, the emperor¡¯s eyes softened.
¡°You¡¯re here?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you woulde.¡±
Dn reached out to Charlize to sit down next to him.
But Charlize was a little confused. Because there were feet of many countries under the tform.
The kingdoms that survived after paying tributes to the empire due to a unified continent. The envoys sent from there were kneeling down holding the g and bowing their heads.
¡®Is this the official schedule?¡¯
Charlize swallowed her panic and approached Dn. Dn¡¯s chair was wide enough for three people to sit.
In other words, the emperor had no intention of sitting separately from Charlize from the beginning.
¡°I¡¯m d, Master.¡±
Dn said, holding Charlize¡¯s hand softly.
Charlize sat by Dn¡¯s side for now. The sun was shining brightly. Dn¡¯s ck hair shone noblely today.
The envoys were quiet for a moment, but soon the person in order stood up.
The envoy bowed his head as he climbed up the stairs, holding a splendid box in his hands.
¡°This is the desert fox fur, a specialty of our Principality.¡±
Dn didn¡¯t respond. He only looked at Charlize.
Charlize looked down at the envoy. He was trembling all over his body, unable to lift his gaze. Fear was read.
¡®Now I know.¡¯
It is a ce to voluntarily offer tribute in a conquered country and swear allegiance to the emperor of the empire.
Numerous specialties were already piled up at Dn¡¯s feet. The next envoy also trembled and climbed up the stairs and tried to kneel down.
¡°This is a diamond dress made by a craftsman in our kingdom.¡±
¡°¡It looks too big for Master to wear.¡±
This time, Dn saidnguidly.
¡°What do you think, Master?¡±
¡°¡Yes?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t look happy. It¡¯s the g of the Kingdom of Middleine. Should I erase Middleine from the world map?¡±
Dn said as he buried his head in Charlize¡¯s neck.
The emperor¡¯s voice mixed with hot breath sounded quite boring.
At the sound of the kingdom¡¯s destruction, the envoy began to tremble like an aspen leaf.
Charlize was a little confused.
Everyone knew it was disrespectful, they took a deep breath.
Some of the envoys opened their eyes and raised their gazes. The ruler who sat on the highest seat looked at Charlize and smiled.
¡®Ah.¡¯
Charlize realized.
¡®Dn is serious.¡¯
If Charlize just nods her head, Middleine will really be erased from the world map. It wasn¡¯t a show-off, it was serious.
She felt distant for a moment.
She finally realized the teachings of the past that asked him to grow up as a tyrant.
***
Chapter 116: Illustration
¡°You don¡¯t have to, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize stopped Dn.
If she nodded her head, that country would have been destroyed immediately.
Dn, who must have been serious, looked at Charlize and kissed the tip of her hair.
¡°Master is generous.¡±
In the future, no matter how artistic and expensive the dress was, it seemed that there would be a rule that it had to be for Charlize in order to present it to the Emperor.
Charlize just came to see Dn, but¡
¡°Get out of my way.¡±
¡°I went to Your Majesty¡¯s blessing, and I was moved. I will never forget it, Your Majesty.¡±
The envoy shivered down the stairs.
He bent down so deeply that he was about to fall. He luckily did not stumble down the stairs, perhaps because of a desperate wish not to escape the emperor¡¯s gaze.
The next envoy looked very nervous.
¡°In the Kingdom of Leth¡ we have prepared Turkish Delight, a dessert.¡±
Turkish Delight.
It was a sweet characterized by a strong sweet taste, also called Lokum. It has a soft blue color covered with coconut powder, but when it is cut off, it bes blue and clear.
¡°¡¡±
This time, Dn¡¯s eyes caught on. Charlize just blinked indifferently.
¡°Isn¡¯t this the Lokum that Master likes?¡±
¡°?¡±
¡°Shall we reward the Kingdom of Leth?¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes folded softly. His gentle, friendly eyes seemed to have no ulterior motive.
The envoy, who heard the story of the destruction because of a dress, looked nk with a sense of deprivation. However, the current envoy, who offered Lokum, opened his eyes wide.
Perhaps he was stunned by the good fortune that might be given with a nod of Charlize¡¯s head.
¡°Or do you not like it?¡±
In an instant, emotionless coolness passed by in his gentle eyes. Charlize woke upte from her thoughts and shook her head.
¡°No. Please do as Your Majesty will.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll give him a reward.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
The envoys red at the national g of the Kingdom of Leth with jealous eyes.
¡®You¡¯re trying to give me power.¡¯
Charlize thought slowly.
Since Dn has only taken a humble attitude towards Charlize, everyone will put her will above the Emperor.
The servant picked up the Lokum box and disyed it on a table near Charlize.
If Charlize didn¡¯t eat it herself, Dn would feed him, so she just ate first. Dn looked somewhat proud as if he had seen a bird eating well.
In fact, Charlize was not mistaken. That¡¯s true, too, because Dn was tired of the recent offering from the kingdom.
Although he would not express it to Charlize, there were many attempts to bring in women to the situation of an empire without an empress or even a queen.
Although they were trying to sneak into Dn¡¯s bedroom, they were all caught up by the Shadow beforehand and thrown out, so there was no chance they would run into each other.
It was only necessary to reveal it perfectly once in all the world and imprint it.
¡®The Emperor¡¯s woman is one.¡¯
Charlize Ronan. Only she will be the Emperor¡¯s only lover andpanion.
Charlize put the Lokum in her mouth and ate it quite deliciously.
¡®It makes me feel better when I eat sweet things.¡¯
As a genuine product, the taste was excellent.
She thought Dn had only seen her eating Lokum and enjoying it in front of him only once, but she wondered how he would have known.
Dn, meanwhile, looked quickly at the envoys. In the eyes of the emperor, the national gs of some countries that were trying to use the beauty trap that was not even good enough were shaken.
This is because the envoy identally breathed in a hurry and waved his hand holding the g.
Everyone knew and bowed their heads.
As the continents were unified, the number of kingdoms was innumerable, and after that, the procession of genuine products continued for a long time.
After the official schedule ended, Charlize was escorted by Dn to the garden.
The royal garden was fresh.
¡°For the first time, I thought that I didn¡¯t know how you would be recorded in historyter.¡±
She spoke openly like a faint mist. Dn looked down at the flowers by Charlize¡¯s side and said.
¡°How do you think it will be recorded?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know¡ The beauty of a woman who hides the emperor¡¯s wisdom? The achievement of continental unification is a record that will not be broken even after hundreds of years, and you will also receive attention.¡±
¡°You are saying that you are concerned that I will be recorded as a tyrant and with a state of war.¡±
Charlize nodded silently because it wasn¡¯t wrong.
The scent of the flowers tickled the tip of her nose. It¡¯s especially good. It was to Charlize¡¯s taste that only the flowers of incense were gathered.
Dn took Charlize¡¯s hand and said. It was a simple hand-holding, but Dn¡¯s warmth made her feel strange.
¡°I do not intend to leave this fact alone in the history books, I.¡±
¡°¡?¡±
¡°When I saw the case of the emperor who was known as a tyrant in the history books, I had doubts about whether he was a real tyrant.¡±
Dn said slowly.
¡°Because a true ruler would not allow a librarian to record your histories while remaining independent.¡±
¡°¡Ah.¡±
¡°No matter what you worry about, it won¡¯t happen, Master.¡±
She wasn¡¯t particrly worried.
It was a path of defeat that ran only for revenge from the beginning.
She doesn¡¯t care how it¡¯s recorded. She was just concerned about Dn¡¯s posthumous reputation.
¡®I was worried ahead of time.¡¯
Dn is a genius. Although she never forgot that fact, she was surprised again.
Charlize looked up at Dn. She was just going to look at him for a while, but somehow she couldn¡¯t take it off.
¡°¡¡±
There was a strange tension. They only made eye contact, but in an instant, the warmth was mixed up to the point of embarrassment.
Even though his eyes were not excessive, there was something about Dn that attracted people. He breathed.
Everyone breathes, but Dn feels special. She wondered if kissing would give him a taste of Lokum, but that thought crossed her mind reflexively.
¡°Do you know what time is the most dangerous to the emperor?¡±
Dn said, suddenly breaking the silence. His short ck hair looked soft. Her fingertips remembered what a strange sensation it felt as she stroked his hair.
¡°¡Maybe it¡¯s a night when you¡¯re vulnerable to assassinations.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Dnughed softly. Charlize felt a little strange to Dn.
¡°Shadow was away, and Master said that you would stand by me.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
¡°Do you remember the day we saw fireworks together? Tonight, it¡¯s a little different from fireworks, but I prepared a special sky.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡¯d like to spend the night with you. I¡¯m not forcing you, but I just miss you.¡±
How can he be so tender and affectionate?
On the first day she became Dn¡¯s teacher, an assassin entered his bedroom. Charlize heard that the 13th Prince, who was a boy, also handled the assassin by himself.
The emperor who has reached the highest level of master through Charlize¡¯s teaching is not afraid of an assassination attempt.
Asking her to protect him was only a weak excuse, but it was a subtle hint that he wanted to have a sexual intercourse.
Charlize hesitated, then she picked the flowers for a while. And she put it into Dn¡¯s hand.
¡°¡What is it?¡±
¡°You always prepare a new sky, so I want to give you something.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t Master who has already given me the throne?¡±
Charlize didn¡¯t show off at all, but she was the one who made a great contribution to Dn¡¯s rise to the throne.
¡°¡ I like looking at the sky. Especially if it¡¯s a special sky.¡±
Charlize lowered her eyes and spoke, then slowly lifted her eyes to meet Dn¡¯s.
The mysterious navy blue eyes that resembled the universe were simply beautiful. He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of that specialness that he¡¯s fascinated by Charlize¡¯s eyes no matter how many times he watches it.
Charlize¡¯s eyes slowly curve. Dn felt strange at the first flowers he had ever received from a woman. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s that he feels numb.
¡°I wish the night woulde sooner.¡±
Both Charlize and Dn forgot the troubles caused by the secret magic tower at this moment.
They were only with each other.
***
Grand Duchy of Ronan.
The second young master, Dante, barely suppressed the desire to rip off his head. Damn it. He doesn¡¯t just want to rip his head out.
If possible, he wanted to throw away the dignity of a high-ranking noble, and swear at them as much as he could. To whom?
To Dante himself.
¡°Why did I do that?¡±
If he regretted it and thought that regretting it could be the end of it, he was firmly mistaken.
His attitude toward Charlize in the past was unscrupulous and immoral no matter how much he thought about it.
It was so painful that he felt disillusioned with himself even though he suffered deeply.
He felt like he was stuck in the middle of a vicious cycle that could never be broken. Is it really only Dante?
Perhaps Akan and the Grand Duke will live with the same regret. It was endless, like a swamp that the more you struggle to get out, the deeper you fall.
¡°¡¡±
It¡¯s been several years since he couldn¡¯t sleep because of his nervousness.
Dante finally put down the sword he was wielding. Even though he had not heard that he was as good as Akan, the level of talent that made him stand out was recognized. But now, he doesn¡¯t have any affection for swordsmanship.
He was sure Charlize wanted it, too.
She wouldn¡¯t have asked for much. Even if she was blunt, if only they hadn¡¯t neglected her.
If only they had provided as much support as the family would have given her like a young nobledy when she grew up.
At least he wouldn¡¯t let the servants ignore her, and if he had said one sentence to Charlize, ¡®You are our family too.¡¯
¡°So far¡¡±
It wouldn¡¯t have happened.
All of this happened because of Ronan himself. From beginning to end, they were thoroughly cruel to Charlize, with no excuse.
He missed Charlize.
Yeah, he misses her. He wants to see his younger sister. He wants to see his family. In fact, it is not a natural attraction of bloodlines.
But he can¡¯t see her. He was ashamed to say so. He knows it¡¯s not a topic to visit. In honor of Ronan, to Dn. They resisted and even rebelled, but they survived.
¡®It must have been all thanks to Charlize that saved my life.¡¯
Because Ronan¡¯s disposition was so generous that even those who followed the emperor rarely objected.
He wants to be forgiven, but he knows that day will nevere.
He missed Charlize, who is like a thorn in his lungs, all the time he breathed. Hungry for Charlize¡¯s affection. He knew he was going to live like that.
¡°¡ Bring me a drink.¡±
¡°Young Master.¡±
Dante¡¯s entourage hesitated as if worried, but the young master had no expression on his face.
¡°I won¡¯t order it twice.¡±
Dante looked back.
Ronan¡¯s authority within the Grand Duchy remained, but he wouldn¡¯t be as prominent as he used to be.
Thebel of a rebellious family will be inherited from generation to generation. But that didn¡¯t matter.
If he didn¡¯t calm this empty mind somehow, he felt like he was going crazy.
***
The sky is amazing.
Charlize eximed slowly.
¡°Ah¡ it¡¯s beautiful.¡±
It must have been magic.
The night sky seen from the Imperial Pce was not as bright as the usual darkness, but red.
To be exact, it was pinkish.
The color of the sky she saw for the first time made her feel strange. It didn¡¯t feel real, so she felt like she was floating, and it was somewhat exciting.
¡°Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize kissed Dn¡¯s lips without notice.
***
Chapter 117
It was a hot kiss.
A kiss that is light and tickled like a bird rubbing its beak. She just wanted to kiss him. That¡¯s why she did it. That was all for Charlize.
It¡¯s soft. The tongue sticks out. Dn¡¯s breath was hot and wet. It heats up as easily as a damp nket.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize removed his lips and caressed Dn¡¯s eyes with her fingertips.
His skin was soft. Dn looked at Charlize.
¡°Please close your eyes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dn¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but only for a moment. Dn always followed Charlize. At least in her gaze.
The blue eye was covered with eyelids and disappeared.
Charlize looked at Dn¡¯s face with his eyes closed. In fact, whatever Dn looked like, Charlize would have liked him.
It must be hard to trust Dn while he was already handsome, but suddenly a thought urred to her.
Now even if he isn¡¯t a tyrant, she will love him. Even if she no longer wants to destroy the imperial family, she will love him.
At first, it was just unfamiliar, but before she knew it, her love had grown so deep.
¡°¡I like you, Your Majesty.¡±
After being stressed out, she had no choice but to speak.
Before she heard Dn¡¯s answer, she kissed him again. Sitting in a chair, she lifted his chin to make it easier for Charlize to kiss him.
He is always caring. Constantly.
Dn¡¯s hand slipped through the back of Charlize¡¯s hair. The kiss deepened. The struggling breaths were mixed, and the warmth grew even hotter.
¡°More, please ¡It¡¯s not enough.¡±
As he pulled his gaze away, Dn slowly opened his eyes and said. The man¡¯s blurred eyes were strangely fine.
He was a man who had been corrupted and ckened by Charlize. He was a tyrant of the Empire, who had risen and been damaged.
Only for Charlize. By Charlize.
¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you for a while.¡±
Charlize said kindly and withdrew for the moment.
She could see Dn, who had the excitement of lukewarmness, forcing himself to suppress his burning heart.
It was not intentional, but it was Dn who was always drawn to the indifferent Charlize.
The emperor answered.
¡°¡As you wish.¡±
Charlize turned her gaze away and picked up the drink on the table. Originally, people don¡¯t get distracted by drinking alcohol before they start sexual intercourse.
¡®But it¡¯s okay to have a different experience once in a while.¡¯
Charlize tilted her head slightly and poured the drink into the empty ss.
It was transparent but viscous.
It was because it was a joint drink that a couple who officially married drank to forget the pain of the first night.
Dn held his breath.
The person concerned may not know how alluring the seemingly drowsy appearance is.
¡°Master.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°I want to be with you for the rest of my life at the Imperial Pce.¡±
Dn confessed inly.
It is an indirect expression of wanting her to be an empress.
But Charlize opened her eyes a little wide, and there was no significant response. Charlize simply grabbed the cup of the wine that had been poured and brought it to her mouth.
He wants to kiss her.
His thirst was not quenched by a soft and subtle kiss from Charlize.
¡°Are you disappointed that I stayed in a mansion outside the Imperial Pce?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Are you pretending not to know this time too?
Dn smiled strangely and lowered his gaze. He thought that if he faced Charlize directly, he felt like he was going to put her on this table right away because of his uncontroble possessiveness. Why do they have to have sex only on the bed?
They¡¯re in the bedroom with no one in it anyway.
But he looked up again, erasing his dangerous thoughts. He followed Charlize, grabbed his cup, and put it in his mouth.
He drank his cup of wine.
The wine is sweet.
But he knows that Charlize¡¯s lips are sweeter.
¡°I can wait.¡±
¡°Sometimes¡ I think I like to see His Majesty¡¯s impatient face.¡±
She said impulsively to Dn with such an indifferent face.
Charlize¡¯s eyes turned dryly towards Dn. Perhaps it was as detailed as observing.
¡°I sometimes can¡¯t get used to the fact that I can push someone this far.¡±
¡°Are you sure it¡¯s sometimes?¡±
¡°Maybe often.¡±
Seeing Charlize grinning bashfully, strength came into his hand as he held the cup of wine.
As if she knew what Dn was thinking. As if she knew that there was apulsive possessive desire behind that gentle and refreshing smile.
Charlize was the only one who could shake Dn this far and dye him. The only woman who can reassemble his world.
He¡¯s already crazy so she doesn¡¯t have to fold her eyes so seductively.
¡°¡I¡¯d like to do it.¡±
¡°For how long?¡±
¡°To the extent that I wish I were a beast. Only Master is left in my head, so no worries or thoughts can invade me.¡±
He didn¡¯t give up even half of his mind. If she run away for fear of him, he doesn¡¯t think he can handle it this time.
But Charlize smiled freshly, even though he had revealed only a part of it.
Charlize put down her drink while looking at Dn. The sky of the Imperial Pce, which was still spread behind Charlize, was red.
Perfectly.
¡°Hug me.¡±
¡°¡Do you mind if I do it roughly?¡±
He didn¡¯t have much confidence to control himself today. Charlize thought for a moment and then nodded her head.
Dn put down his drink slowly. And feeling Charlize¡¯s gaze, he pulled his tie, which was deeply sinful.
Dn unbuttoned a couple of buttons over his shirt and walked over to Charlize. Before they kissed deeply, the Emperor whispered.
¡°You¡¯re over-stimting, Charlize.¡±
The dark blooms brightly. The sky copsedpletely.
***
Shadow is away.
So Dn, feeling the presence, opened his eyes in the dark.
The emperor who unified the empire will have gained tens of thousands of enemies through war. More people were seeking Dn¡¯s life than grains of sand on the white sand.
He kissed the forehead of his lover, who held him in his arms. He took off the nket and stood up. That¡¯s not a big deal, Dn could¡¯ve handled it himself.
¡®Sleep sweetly.¡¯
The emperor went out with his sword.
It took five minutes to find the assassins who were trying to approach him in the hallway of the Imperial Pce and kill them all.
Dn¡¯s face, which cut off the assassin¡¯s head without hesitation, was drowsy in the moonlight.
The servant, who was walking around the night, was startled and hardened and paid attention to the emperor.
¡°Your Majesty, are you all right?¡±
Dn with a sword turned his head to look at the servant. His entire body stiffened at the moment of oppression he felt.
Blood was sttered on his face, which seemedpletely unsuitable for murder. Blood begins to seep into the emperor¡¯s uniform. The servant felt he was suffocating.
Unlike the emperor in the servant¡¯s head, killing is just perfect for Dn in real life.
¡°I have to go back to my Master, so bring me new clothes.¡±
¡°I, I receive a dignified order.¡±
Even with the emperor¡¯s bored face, the servant felt an instinctive fear. The servant suddenly bowed his head.
The emperor¡¯s gaze reached the door of his bedroom where Charlize was sleeping. It was a brief moment, but an aura resembling the warm wind of spring permeated the blue room. A change in which the coolness disappears in an instant.
It was the warmth that was allowed only for Charlize.
***
Payne was in group 1.
The most advantageous group in the process of tracking the base was because it was the same group as Lucy, the owner of the information guild.
Lucy was the most active inmenting on track. Naturally, group 1 was the group with the most achievements.
¡°Recently, rumors are circting that there are fewer people in the vige of lepers.¡±
After a few days of intense pursuit, they managed to clear quite a few options.
Lucy said with her eyes shining.
¡°The vige of lepers¡¡±
It was a ce where they avoided the gaze of pursuit even when they searched through the empire.
It was inevitable because it was a ce where no one could live.
¡°Maybe there is a base of a secret magic tower there.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a convincing hypothesis.¡±
Payne agreed.
Themon people are reluctant to approach viges where lepers live.
Perhaps the best ce to avoid eye contact.
The secret magic tower, which follows evil gods, was indeed a ce to stay in disguise, so the first group headed straight for the vige.
While stepping into the leper vige, none of the Shadow Knights or Rapine Warriors who belonged to Group 1 were afraid.
Rarely, a few patients with bandages all over their bodies were seen, but very few. Most of the time, startled by the intrusion of a stranger, they went into the house or hid by draping the curtains of the windows.
¡°Search.¡±
The Shadow Knights belonging to Group 1 were the first to move. It is to find traces of strongholds that may be hidden throughout the vige.
Rapine¡¯s warriors joined the chaseter.
The vige resembling the ruins was as quiet as a dead mouse. On the other hand, Lucy, who had been with Payne for a long time, quickly noticed and paid attention to him.
¡°Did you feel something? You look pale.¡±
¡°Uh¡ But.¡±
Payne frowned and answered.
¡°There¡¯s quite a chill and unpleasant energy going on. The evil¡¡±
Payne inadvertently shortened his speech.
Since it was an evil that Charlize had personally released and experienced the other day, he recognized it immediately in front of even the smallest traces.
At Payne¡¯s words, Lucy¡¯s mood became serious in an instant.
Payne slowly memorized a magic spell. The usual yful atmosphere was not found, but it was a serious attitude.
¡°Orhakra me vrata.¡±
At the wizard¡¯s spell, the clouds in the sky began to move slowly.
And there.
A magnificent building floating in the sky slowly revealed itself. Payne¡¯s expression turned cold.
Lucy¡¯s mouth opened slowly.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°Obviously.¡±
It was the pattern of the magic tower that will never be forgotten.
Lucy muttered from the side as if exhausted.
¡°It¡¯s not like a tower, it¡¯s like a temple, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Lucy was right.
That was a building that should be called the Temple of the Evil God. The only difference was that it was a ck pir, not a white or light pink pir, like the temple of Ehyrit.
Anyway, at first nce, it gave off the feeling of worshiping a god. Perhaps there was a very powerful secret spell on it, the clouds that had been moved away by Payne¡¯s magic returned to their original position again.
It was only a quick nce, but the temple was very high. It seemed that they needed the help of a magical beast that could fly in order to reach the temple.
However, as the Rapine n, who tamed beasts, followed Charlize, so there would be no problem.
Whik!
Payne and Lucy turned their heads to the strong and short sound of the flute. It¡¯s a secret sound that Shadow makes.
Soon after, Payne and Lucy ran.
¡°It¡¯s a clue.¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s near the base of the secret magic tower. There¡¯s a mark here.¡±
Lucy replied to Shadow¡¯s report.
¡°This is the right ce. There was a temple high in the sky. The pattern of the tower was engraved.¡±
Finally, the enemy¡¯s clue was caught. Shadow was noticeably colder.
Payne looked down at the clue that Shadow had discovered first. It was written in the ancient code that wizards usually use.
It took a little time to interpret it.
¡°I will report to His Majesty and the grandmaster. They will surely know how to decipher the code.¡±
V said the clue.
Payne opened his mouth.
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Payne¡¯s eyes darkened.
¡°Give me a little time.¡±
Because he can figure it out right now.
Payne¡¯s voice broke coldly.
***
Chapter 118
The morning sun was shining.
Dn looked at Charlize. He kept looking at her. He¡¯d rather she fall asleep. Because he can look at her as much as he wants.
Dn knew. That the mixed emotions in his eyes are no longer pure and refreshing.
¡°¡¡±
But it doesn¡¯t really matter.
Everything is peaceful only when she¡¯s sleeping. It is fixed. It is a quiet sleep resembling death, so if he wants full possession, it¡¯s more appropriate now.
But time passes. Charlize¡¯s eyelids trembled. She will soon open her eyes. Sleep didn¡¯tst forever.
¡°¡Are you awake?¡±
Dn poked in softly, looking at her hazy eyes.
He held Charlize with her upper body raised up by the bedside. Hot pressure. However, he put her in his arms so softly that she did not feel the urge to escape.
Charlize breathed peacefully in the warmth. A small breath that scatters in his ear.
Dn rxed a bit.
Suddenly, in Charlize¡¯s eyes, Dn waspletely captured. Her fingers smoothed Dn¡¯s hair.
¡°I like you, Your Majesty.¡±
With a slightly defenseless and sleepy face, his heart ached from the first word. Dn flinched as if he had been suddenly struck by an unexpected raid.
¡®I¡¯ll have to give her an answer.¡¯
That¡¯s what lovers do.
However, for a moment, he was dazed and knew the answer, but he couldn¡¯t answer it right away.
¡°¡I love you.¡±
Without any modifier, he meant it in itself.
When Charlize looked at Dn, she opened her arms and hugged him around his neck. Then he pulled softly onto the bed.
Originally, he had prepared a luxurious meal for Charlize to have breakfast, but she just held him by the neck.
His heart shook and he ced her hand on the nket. The quilt was warm, with Charlize¡¯s warmth remaining. The pleasant sunlight tickles the skin. Morning.
¡°It¡¯s a sudden thought, but I¡¯ve never given you much praise.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
¡°Therefore¡¡±
Her hand stroking him as if she was doing this was full of affection. When he was a boy of the past, he would have been loyal and followed her blindly.
¡°Good job, all this time. Well done, Your Majesty. Thank you as always.¡±
¡°I¡¯m more¡¡±
Their gazes entangled, and Dn satpletely on the bed. He had a lot of ns because it was the morning at the Imperial Pce with her after a long time, but he wondered what it had to do with it. Charlize, doing like this.
Did she know he¡¯s trying to be sharp?
Dn¡¯s eyes turned to Charlize. It¡¯s like she¡¯s saying she knows something.
Yes, Dn thought he would never be read by anyone, but he was always read by Charlize.
¡®No matter how much you know the future.¡¯
It was a brilliant insight, different from Kahu. When Dn had absolute trust in Charlize, she left without saying a word.
That is why, even now, he looks at her with boundaries, rather than full trust, but it is also true that she is slightly softened.
¡°I¡¯m going to call the young duke.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Dn risked his life to make an oath.
So he can¡¯t force Charlize, and he can¡¯t disobey. But his heart ached.
¡°May I ask why?¡±
¡°He has returned, and he must have witnessed a lot of situations about Kiera as a person that I don¡¯t know.¡±
Charlize continued slowly.
¡°Maybe there¡¯s a clue.¡±
He didn¡¯t want Charlize to think about Kahu again.
¡°He may be the clue to the secret magic tower.¡±
In the end, it meant that she was working with Kahu again. Dn managed to suppress his growing jealousy towards Kahu.
¡°Weren¡¯t you on vacation with me leaving the work to your subordinates?¡±
He lowered his voice and looked at Charlize and tilted his head. He knew that this posture and expression weakened Charlize the most.
Charlize was also secretly weak in beauty. And, as intended, the tyrant looked quite pitiful on the outside.
Blinking.
Charlize closed her eyes and opened them. She ran through the back of Dn¡¯s head as if digging into him with her palm. As expected, it felt good.
¡°Come to think of it, Your Majesty, stay with me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dn was silent.
But it wasn¡¯t bad. Now she meant that she wouldn¡¯t hide her conversation with Kahu from Dn.
Shadow used to report that Charlize often hit the wall of mana in the past and they didn¡¯t hear what she was talking about. The person who always mentioned the words of apology was Kahu.
¡®When I met the child in the orphanage, Master had hit the mana wall.¡¯
That was the distance Dn first witnessed. Maybe he remembered the girl¡¯s name was Gold.
But, at least for now, she said she would talk to Kahu in front of Dn.
¡®Has the rtionship progressed?¡¯
It¡¯s good to be closer. Dn nodded his head.
Of course, no matter how much he tried to think positively, the strange boiling feelings were not easily dispelled.
Kahu¡¯s safety is not included in his oath, so he wants to kill him, but she will be sad.
¡®But one day when she forgets it.¡¯
Dn broke his jealous thoughts.
Charlize, unaware of Dn¡¯s feelings, smiled softly in the Emperor¡¯s gaze.
The grandmaster was just terribly seductive.
***
He asked them to wait for a moment, so everyone passed the clue and looked at Payne. The tense atmosphere was breathtaking.
¡°When the hidden patterns in the darkness are revealed.¡±
Payne¡¯s voice fell low.
¡°Nature will shine brightly.¡±
Etyam Voujir.
It was a document enchanted with protection magic. Even passwords written in an ancientnguage that ordinary people could not easily decipher were scattered irregrly like earthworms.
However, when Payne continued to say the spell, the strong protective magic was broken. The blue light stood on the code, and it came together in a sentence like gears interlocking.
It was an ancientnguage code that had a proper shape only after each letter.
Since it was Payne who usually only showed a yful side, V and Lucy remained silent at this moment and paid attention.
¡°¡!¡±
The way the blue light spreads was very mysterious.
Rapine, who arrivedte after hearing Shadow¡¯s message, also paused and stared at Payne.
Lucy¡¯s expression was sharp. Because she got attached to Charlize. Now she was undeniably on her side.
¡°What is it written on?¡±
When Lucy asked, Payne answered slowly. Since he had to speak while deciphering the code, the pronunciation was exceptionally clear and urate.
¡°The true identity of the evil god.¡±
But the ending was not concluded. Payne¡¯s mouth shut.
¡®This.¡¯
A piece of unexpected information that was very shocking.
They had to move right away.
¡°We need to find the leader, right now.¡±
The clue crumpled in Payne¡¯s grasp. This clue was dangerous to Charlize. It was a fact he realized as if he felt it.
Payne lifted his head and immediately turned around.
An unusual reaction. They noticed that it was a clue deeply rted to Charlize. Everyone¡¯s faces were shocked and worried.
***
¡°From whom did this lettere?¡±
¡°From the grandmaster.¡±
Kahu stiffened in surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe he had to ask the sender again even though he heard it already.
In the letter given by the messenger, it was clearly written that he shoulde to the Imperial Pce.
¡¸ I have a question I would like to ask you toe to the Imperial Pce.
His Majesty will also be present in the seat.
From Charlize. ¡¹
He had never met Charlize before, because Dn, knowingly and unknowingly, interrupted the meeting in the middle.
It was also against the customs to privately meet the grandmaster who was officially dered the emperor¡¯s lover.
He thought he had forgotten her, but his heart was suddenly pounding like a thorn. Even after 3 years have passed, Charlize¡¯s figure is still in front of his eyes.
¡®Is it because she¡¯s my first love?¡¯
Charlize had clearly rejected Kahu¡¯s feelings from the beginning. Even when they were talking about their marriage, she said that she had no intention of marrying Kahu, but she secretly drew a line saying that it¡¯s not like she was single.
He thought it would be rude to be caught by anyone, but his feelings were not easily covered up.
Because love doesn¡¯t flow freely.
¡°Tell the grandmaster I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
The messenger bowed down and withdrew.
Kahu changed his clothes first. He had to go to the Imperial Pce for the knights¡¯ work anyway.
Since it was just a ce to greet the emperor and the grandmaster, he had to wear clothes that fit him, not the knight¡¯s uniform he was wearing now.
He soon arrived at the Imperial Pce.
Mary, the maid, came out and guided Kahu politely. The ce where he was invited was the Imperial Pce, the center of the Imperial Pce, and the VIP room, which is also the core of the pce.
A ce where soundproofing is distinctive and is usually used when having to have a very close conversation.
What kind of question is she going to ask?
¡°I greet His Majesty the Emperor and the grandmaster.¡±
Fortunately, his voice did not tremble. Kahu lifted his head slowly.
And there sat Charlize, whom he met after three years. The mysterious ash blond was still beautiful as if it was shining by mixing the moonlight and sunlight evenly.
Her eyes are like a calm, subtle scented candle. The navy blue eyes were still. Sometimes he used to wonder what it would have been like if she hadn¡¯t gone missing before returning.
If so,
¡°It¡¯s been a while, young duke.¡±
Dn said, turning away from him, not epting Kahu¡¯s greetings.
Kahu¡¯s back neck was stiffened for a moment by the atmosphere of the emperor. During the past three years without Charlize, he¡¯s often been alone with Dn.
The horrors and fears that he felt every time.
The pressure of strangling was still the same. Kahu was afraid of Dn.
No matter how much a beast pretends to be a gentle sheep, how can he not know that he is ying over the trainer¡¯s head?
¡°Have a seat.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
At Charlize¡¯s suggestion, Kahu sat down. He became more cautious with a stiff attitude.
Nothing will happen right now, but if he¡¯s having an unnecessary conversation personally.
¡®In an unseen ce.¡¯
A hand will reach out.
¡®It¡¯s unpleasant.¡¯
But the difort Kahu felt was not an illusion. Because Dn was actually very displeased with him.
Is it because of Charlize? But that wasn¡¯t the only thing. It¡¯s always been like that. Strangely, there was a clear feeling of rejection in his mind.
¡®Like a physiologically perfect ipatibility.¡¯
Dn sometimes abruptly reads the essence. Is it like this now?
Kahu looked at Charlize, and the feeling of watching it was very strange. It¡¯s not like Charlize to be attacked by a monster, but it feels like a monster that is out of step with nature is staring at her.
¡°Kahu.¡±
Charlize drew attention.
In front of his name that was being called for the first time, Kahu was stunned for a moment.
¡°Do you know why you have returned?¡±
Charlize asked calmly.
The question was, do you know why you regressed?
Not only do you eat a piece of Ehyrit, but you have to absorb thempletely and make them yours to remember the time before the return like Charlize and thete Emperor.
¡®Did Kahu ever do that?¡¯
Talking informally was just natural, and no one pointed it out.
¡°What did you do before you returned?¡±
The voice was thrown casually, but it was the most urate question. When Charlize, who had always respected him, spoke informally, Kahu realized the intimidation and importance of it.
Kahu nervously held his hands under the table.
¡°My answer is the same as three years ago, grandmaster. I lived a peaceful life, but my memory was cut off.¡±
The ancient gods who suddenly appeared roamed around Charlize and whispered.
Because they were the only loyal vassal for Charlize, they were seen by no one but her.
Only Charlize paid attention to the word choice of the gods.
¡®Solve it?¡¯
Does that mean that Kahu has memories of being blocked like Charlize?
Charlize looked straight at Kahu¡¯s green eyes. A good impression resembling the green of nature. Beside him, the ancient gods pped their wings with the body of a fairy.
¡°Kahu?¡±
Kahu, who was just sweating in a cold sweat and nervous, stiffened and raised his head.
There was a moment of silence. But soon Kahu¡¯s face turned white.
His trembling and anxious eyes shook aimlessly. His voice was unstable.
As if he had remembered something.
¡°I¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I, too, went missing.¡±
***
Chapter 119
¡°Missing?¡±
Charlize asked.
Kahu continued to speak with difficulty.
¡°First Charlize Ronan went missing, and I went looking for you. For many years, and years¡¡±
It was a fact that Charlize knew well.
However, Dietrich I did not talk about Kahu at some point.
She thinks he might have done it to better deal with Kiera. Because Kiera didn¡¯t listen to him when she heard about Kahu. But was he really missing?
¡°Well¡ I can¡¯t remember clearly, but strangely, it seems that I was almost sessful in tracking you. Eventually, I arrived at their home¡¡±
Kahu¡¯s expression turned pale.
The young duke is not a person who enjoys deviations, so he does not like alcohol. However, the experience of being so dizzy and upset in the stomach resembles the feeling of being drunk without knowing the amount of alcohol.
He felt nauseous.
Kahu reached out his hand and grabbed the table.
With a rattle.
The porcin cup ced on the te was shaken by the recoil of the table.
The tea is spilling over.
¡®Remember?¡¯
A moment of stability. Charlize and Dn¡¯s eyes were keenly fixed.
Knowing that it was rude in front of the emperor and the grandmaster, his confused mind was not controlled.
He¡¯s sweating. He¡¯s confused. He tries to distance himself from his emotions, but he can¡¯t do it as he wants. At that moment, a wall that had been blocked by something copsed and some scenes came in front of him as if it were overflowing.
He only saw the future in his dreams, but this is¡
Whose voice is that?
¡®What are all these?¡¯
It felt like his head was going to break. In the vividly unfolding scene, it was opaque as if there was smoke, but it looked blurry.
The senses were separated from reality.
The men in the magic tower¡¯s unique cloaks. He couldn¡¯t see their faces, but the atmosphere was strange.
ck and dirty things on the floor. The carcass of a dead goat is ck. The red candles. Among them, those who continue the discussion without emotion and insensitivity.
It was different from the usual magic tower. It was a gut feeling. More stealthy and more dangerous.
Kahu moved his body.
The cool eyes of the wizards turned to Kahu. They¡¯re crazy. Predators, beasts, and vices.
All the words that crossed his mind were unrealistic and dizzying.
Kahu in reality did not know what was going on. Just now, he was trapped in the memory that unfolded before his eyes.
¡®Remember?¡¯
He asks himself again. Yes, it was a memory.
It wasn¡¯t the future of possibilities that might or might not happen, but a past that had already happened once. It was all the incident that Kahu had experienced.
The wizards talked about Kahu¡¯s fate. His mouth was gagged, so Kahu couldn¡¯t say anything.
¡°Damn, I can¡¯t believe that Charlize Ronan could be that strong. Is human reason capable of suppressing the awakening of evil gods?>
Charlize Ronan? Kiera?
Their conversation and the truth Kahu discovered while tracking ovepped each other to form a single fact. He was shocked.
Their cloaks, refined like strong priests¡¯ uniforms, showed the sincerity of religion at first nce.
Kahu denied it. He denied and denied.
Because it doesn¡¯t make sense. It can¡¯t be. Because people can¡¯t do that to people.
A man with a strange impressionughed as he looked at Kahu, who was struggling with a seizure.
The man seemed the most authoritative among the wizards. Although he looked the youngest and youngest on the outside, the wizard who reached the stage often had a different age from his actual age.
Maybe that man. He was alone among all the ck things, with silver hair and red eyes. The most dangerous and high-
¡°Kahu!¡±
Charlize¡¯s voice was heard.
His memory is cut off. His head felt like it was going to explode. What is in front of him?
The fiancee he had been looking for all his life and death. While he had never really heard her voice, he didn¡¯t have to look so desperately for a request from Ronan.
Why was he so obsessed with her? While digging up and digging into her disappearance, he was shocked by the truth he found out about her¡
¡°¡Charlize.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, Master.¡±
Dn moved at the sound of Kahu¡¯s choked voice.
It was the emperor who tore off the nts in the room and shoved them roughly into Kahu¡¯s lips.
It is an herbal nt that has a stabilizing effect just by smelling it, and has an effect on hyperventtion.
Kahu was forced to engage his jaws and chew and swallow the nt.
Kahu dared to say Charlize¡¯s name, but Dn endured it for now because he was a patient with hallucinations.
Kahu, who had been struggling to the point of nearly fainting due to hyperventtion, began to be forcibly stabilized. Kahu¡¯s hand, which was about to reach Charlize, was naturally covered by Dn in the middle.
Charlize had an indifferent face. The only thing she had witnessed was Kahu, who had copsed into confusion while confessing that he was missing.
So, of course, it¡¯s a dry reaction.
Listening to the whispers of fairies.
Somehow they seemed to be begging, and Charlize frowned leisurely.
¡®Why are the fairies so anxious?¡¯
Kahu¡¯s eyes seemed to have loosened slightly.
The fairy hadn¡¯t reached out yet, but the young duke was convulsing slightly as if he were in shock of witnessing something.
Since Dn takes over, Charlize doesn¡¯t even have to worry about Kahu. Considering the medical knowledge he had umted while taking care of the 7th concubine, he would already be the greatest on the continent.
¡®There was something.¡¯
Deeper than she thought, Kahu was connected to this case.
Dn was indeed a genius. After the emperor¡¯s medical prompt action, Kahu soon regained stability.
Dn pulled his hand away from Kahu.
The green eyes returned. Although still a pale face. The young duke looked clearly fine.
She just doesn¡¯t think Kahu can handle it to question him right away.
Knock knock.
It¡¯s the VIP room of the Imperial Pce.
Before the order, she told no one to interrupt, but the door was knocked.
On the contrary, however, it meant that there was an urgent matter to take precedence over the order.
Charlize got up leaving Dn and Kahu behind.
When she opened the door, it was Mary, the maid, who was waiting with her head bowed.
¡°¡What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandmaster. But the grandmaster¡¯s subordinates said they had something urgent to report.¡±
¡°Who are the subordinates?¡±
¡°The Alperier, Rapine, Shadow, and the guild all gathered in front of the Imperial Pce. Especially, the person who has the strongest voice and insists that you should meet him immediately is Payne of Alperier.¡±
Charlize looked back.
Her disciple with a calm attitude and Kahu who is almost half-dead. The fairies still wandered around Kahu.
¡°Your Majesty, please stay here.¡±
¡°¡ Yes.¡±
Dn replied.
¡°I would appreciate it if you could testify about the disappearance as soon as the young duke recovers.¡±
The orders belonged to Charlize.
An indifferent nce was drawn away.
The door is closed. The sound of Charlize and Mary moving away could be heard in the ears of the master, Dn.
Dn removed the mask of the gentle sheep, which he had only worn in front of Charlize. The tyrant returned to his original sharp face and stared at Kahu.
He¡¯s attracted to cigarettes.
It wasn¡¯t because he was addicted to a specific ingredient, but because he wanted to bring some difort by scattering smoke on his face.
¡®Useless thoughts.¡¯
Dn looked away from Kahu.
If it weren¡¯t for Charlize, Kahu wasn¡¯t even worth caring about. No, he keeps getting caught. Physiologically, it was continually different.
They can never coexist in the same world like water and oil.
¡®The enemy of fate?¡¯
It is different from the feeling of a love rival.
In fact, Dn now had a greater desire to own Charlize than to check Kahu.
He just looked into Charlize¡¯s eyes.
Charlize was dry even when she saw Kahu, who was suffering from fainting. If Dn had been in that situation, she would have taken Dn away in a panic.
Dn and Kahu werepletely different priorities for Charlize to the point that they could no longer be put on the same line ofparison.
¡°Your Majesty¡ Haven¡¯t you seen it?¡±
It was time to suppress his jealousy with that thought.
The question that Kahu asked was filled with passion. It belongs to those who are weighed down with fear.
Dn looked at Kahu.
It wasn¡¯t a fear towards the Emperor. Kahu was clearly looking ahead, but he was not looking ahead.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Kahu shuddered at the tiresome question.
As the First Knight Commander of the Imperial Family, he was always an example for knights.
But also not. Now he is not the knightmander.
So, who is he?
¡°Wizards¡ Why don¡¯t you remember anything?¡±
Kahu stared at Dn.
The whole world of Kahu was in chaos.
***
Payne was worried about Charlize.
The first thing he was worried about was how she would react to this.
The clue that Payne knew was that the essence of the logic that Charlize had built up was an overturned truth.
¡®The possibility of false information.¡¯
No matter how much he shook his head, there was no possibility of that.
This was found right near the base of the secret magic tower. It was a clue that you wouldn¡¯t recognize unless you knew how to handle Mana in great detail.
The second thing he¡¯s worried about is¡
¡°Leader.¡±
¡°Why did you call me in a hurry?¡±
¡°Can we be alone?¡±
Charlize looked around at her subordinates with serious faces.
Each and every one of them had great power. The guild members including Lucy, Shadow including V and Hugo, Rapine n including Chase, and the 7 corpsmanders¡¯ Alperier.
Everyone gathered together.
¡®You have found the base of the secret magic tower.¡¯
Charlize realized.
The end of revenge is not far away. She nodded her head.
¡°Just say it, here.¡±
Charlize struck a wall of mana to separate them from the world around her. The conversation between Payne and Charlize could not be heard by anyone else.
Payne looked at Charlize and gave her the clue. This was the first time Charlize saw him with such a serious face.
¡°Leader, listen carefully.¡±
The ancient words engraved in gold gleamed in the sunlight on the clues that Payne gave.
¡°The evil god who will kill the real piece of Ehyrit¡ The evil god who will kill Emperor Dn is not the leader¡ It¡¯s Kahu.¡±
A slight crack was drawn on Charlize¡¯s calm expression.
Payne¡¯s voice was shaking heavily.
¡°Kahu, he¡¯s the evil god.¡±
***
Chapter 120
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
Charlize didn¡¯t believe it. The evil god is Charlize. Charlize was the experimental subject and the only sessful case of the Kiera project.
Therefore, the evil god could not be Kahu. Kahu had nothing to do with the Kiera project.
¡®Besides, the ancient gods who looked like fairies looked at me and called me God.¡¯
Although Charlize couldn¡¯t get all of her memories back. In the past, the wizards of the magic tower called Kiera, Charlize as a god, and the ancient gods honored her by calling her ¡®Kiera¡¯.
That¡¯s what Charlize actually experienced. It was a truth that would never go away.
But Payne said calmly.
¡°Leader, is there any information gap that you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±
¡°¡Yes, there is.¡±
Charlize did not tell Payne that she had returned from living 400 years as Kiera. It was like that from the beginning.
Even when he misunderstood Charlize as a ¡®real piece of Ehyrit¡¯, he just let it go.
She also did not share with Payne any information that Kahu had also returned. If Payne made a mistake even though he knew the best about mythology, maybe that¡¯s why.
Still.
¡°The leader said that you were the evil god, but no. The base of the secret magic tower was like a castle in the sky. It looked like a cloud in the sky, but it was like a temple. I found it near there. This clue.¡±
Payne gave the clue.
Charlize was Kiera, so of course, she could read ancientnguages. Payne said exactly what Charlize had interpreted.
¡°Duke Delmon¡¯s Kahu. From the de Empire. Born in the 285th year of the Imperial Calendar. Blonde. Green eyes. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s written like this.¡±
Maybe she won¡¯t even tolerate the mistakes of the same name.
Payne added.
Charlize was shocked slowly. It was undeniably Kahu. Charlize read the golden highlighted text.
¡°¡The evil god sealed in the evil¡¯s vessel.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m talking about Kahu.¡±
It is impossible to manipte the time the enchantment took ce.
It was 10 years ago when the secret magic tower cast protection magic on the clues. For a long time, the secret magic tower has been watching Kahu, thinking that he is a vessel in which evil gods reside.
So this is the truth. It wasn¡¯t a lie.
¡®Is Kahu an evil god?¡¯
Charlize¡¯s logic, which she had firmly believed in, was shattered.
Charlize is not an evil god. She doesn¡¯t know what happened, but it was the truth.
¡®Then what am I?¡¯
The beings thought to be fairies were actually the ancient gods. Her whole body is engulfed in a shock that cannot bepared to the chaos at that time.
For a moment, she was extremely sensitive to the time she was ced in a different world alone.
¡®I¡¡¯
Do I really need to know? He says she¡¯s not an evil god. Isn¡¯t that the only thing that matters?
Whoever Charlize was, she could handle everything but the evil god. There was a lot that Charlize felt after she really nearly lost Dnpletely.
¡®I don¡¯t care what I am.¡¯
Many questions have been answered. She could understand why Kahu returned.
In the end, it was right that Kahu is caught up in Charlize¡¯s fate.
Charlize was also a genius. Therefore, although it was limited information, it was possible to make it into a story when all were gathered together.
¡®The Kiera Project has failed.¡¯
Before her return, Charlize remained rational for 400 years as Kiera, killing countless people.
The wizards must have thought that if she were in the most extreme pain and murderous intent, she would naturally have be evil gods.
But they were wrong. Charlize had never been encroached on by evil gods.
Therefore, Charlize was Kiera, but she was not the evil god. So the wizards of the magic tower were bewildered.
¡®And Kahu tracked me down.¡¯
Although she was nothing more than his fiancee, whom he had no rtionship with, Kahu risked her life to pursue Charlize for many years.
In the end, he must have encountered the magic tower. There, Kahu disappeared, and, apart from the Kiera project, the magic tower used him as a container for evil gods.
And this time.
¡®Perhaps it seeded.¡¯
She vaguely knows that time has been turned back alone because the evil god is sealed to Kahu.
Then, why is Dn already ck? Maybe it wasn¡¯t the corruption caused by Charlize.
¡®He met Kahu.¡¯
He was slowly eating away at the evil that came out of Kahu and dying.
Charlize¡¯s head turned cold. It wasn¡¯t Charlize who was destined to kill Dn, but Kahu.
¡®The ancient gods¡¡¯
They said they wanted to bring back more memories to Charlize. But it was Charlize who refused it.
If all the memories are restored, she thinks it will be thepletion of the evil god. So she was afraid that Dn might get hurt.
Was that the reason they asked her in an excited voice as they wandered around Kahu?
But then why did they say they didn¡¯t like Dn?
Charlize¡¯s identity has not yet been fully revealed. But
¡®Yeah, what does that matter?¡¯
In conclusion, it was important that Charlize was not the evil god.
When she realized it, her heart raced like crazy. Why is she running? Is it because she thought it was unfair that she was the evil god and ran away?
¡®No,¡¯
She was happy.
Charlize has been shunned from a young age by the Grand Duke and the two young masters. Because the Grand Duchess died while giving birth to Charlize.
Although the death of the Grand Duchess wasn¡¯t Charlize¡¯s fault, the wound remained deep in her unconscious.
She had never forgotten for a moment that someone¡¯s death had been with her since the very beginning of her life.
It was Charlize¡¯s fundamental fear. She didn¡¯t want to see anyone close to Charlize die because of her.
¡®So, when I was Kiera, I was distressed to see Ronan die.¡¯
Although she had never had a good rtionship with her family, the Grand Duke and the two young masters were killed by Keira. She copsed in despair.
It was Charlize¡¯s weakness.
As soon as she realized that she had returned to being a 13-year-old girl, she vowed not to feel emotion again.
She wouldn¡¯t give affection to anyone. She wouldn¡¯t give up her heart.
¡®So I drew a line on Kahu too.¡¯
She clearly told Kahu, who approached Charlize at the ball after the swordsmanshippetition, that she had no intention of getting married.
Because she had to take full revenge. Only when she puts the blood of the magic tower and the royal family on her hands will she be able to sleep peacefully without having nightmares.
But Charlize fell in love with Dn against her will. She lost against her feelings. The time she spent with Dn was so influential.
Not only did Charlize tame Dn, but Dn also tamed Charlize.
It was like that before she knew it, as if many drops made a flood. Charlize eventually epted Dn¡¯s courtship and became his lover.
¡®If I hadn¡¯t known.¡¯
There was no reason to run away.
She thought it was okay because Dn even offered to walk with her, ruling by force.
¡°Evil god Kiera.¡±
If she hadn¡¯t listened to what Payne had to say to recruit Charlize as an Alperier. Maybe she¡¯ll stay with Dn forever.
However, even if it was a misunderstanding, she could not stay with Dn as long as she knew his identity.
¡®If you die because of me again. If Dn dies.¡¯
It would have been such unbearable pain.
She didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone anymore. Especially if it¡¯s Dn. Even if it wasn¡¯t Charlize¡¯s intention, it was different from that.
She was just born, but her mother, the Grand Duchess, died, and even though others turned her into Kiera and wielded her at will, countless people died.
Even if Charlize is the evil god and kills Dn, the real piece of Ehyrit.
Even if it wasn¡¯t Charlize¡¯s will. She couldn¡¯t have endured the pain of copsing from the beginning.
¡®I wanted to save him.¡¯
Also, she wanted to live.
Like a human being. Without pain.
But if it was all a misunderstanding. If Charlize is no longer the evil god.
¡®I can protect you too.¡¯
She could be a sword used to protect someone, not a sword to kill someone.
For the first time in her life, she was able to convince herself that it was okay to exist.
The boiling emotion was just joy. Repressed joy. Up until now, she had only been keeping her emotions under control.
The first was to take revenge thoroughly, and the second was because she believed that evil gods could not be awakened only by maintaining rationality. But now.
¡°You said you found their base.¡±
¡°Yes, leader, but it¡¯s gone now.¡±
It will be.
¡°I¡¯ve broken the protection magic for a few seconds, and the tower must have noticed it. It will be easy to move around the sky.¡±
Payne handed the magic scroll to Charlize.
¡°The next time we find the base, we¡¯ll be attacking it immediately. It disappears as soon as we give it time. Can youe as soon as I give you a signal?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±
¡°If you rip this, it¡¯ll move right away. We decided to use Rapine¡¯s beast to go up in the sky.¡±
She could feel a tremendous flow of mana from the letter-sized scroll. Charlize opened the scroll in her arms.
Breathed in. It¡¯s hot and dry. Her heart beats. It was so fast that her ears tingled and her throat was numb.
¡°I¡¯m not the evil god¡¡±
She didn¡¯t know what this felt like because she rarely felt emotions.
What¡¯s touching about the tip of her nose? What is blurring in front of her? What is the feeling of being heavily ced on the chest?
What does it feel like to be surrounded by warmth? What is this feeling that seems to melt in the boiling emotions even though you can¡¯t breathe properly?
¡®It¡¯s a joy.¡¯
It was a joy.
***
Charlize looked for Dn first. She had to immediately iste Kahu.
¡®Even if Kahu is the evil god, he cannot be killed.¡¯
There was also a reason why she didn¡¯t want to get rid of unnecessary blood, but the secret magic tower will surelye to find Kahu.
So, unless there is a guarantee that the secret magic tower¡¯s base can be found again, Kahu should be alive. For revenge, Kahu was needed.
Of course, she felt sorry for him. She¡¯d like to punish the evil god who is destined to kill Dn by Charlize¡¯s hand.
Still, Kahu became the evil god because of his efforts to save Charlize. Also, if she really tried to kill Kahu, then the sealed evil god might awaken.
¡®We have to be careful.¡¯
Charlize opened the door. In the VIP room, Kahu and Dn with calm faces could be seen.
Charlize looked at Kahu for a moment. Charlize¡¯s eyes were cold before, but now they are as cold as if they would cut them.
¡°Is your business over, Master?¡±
Charlize¡¯s gaze returned to Dn. An emperor with a soft smile.
Emotions were overflowing.
¡°¡Your Majesty.¡±
Dn tilted his head slightly to the side as if puzzled, then got up and approached Charlize slowly.
Because Charlize was in a hurry, the other subordinates arrivedte one by one. Shadow and Alperier, the Rapine n and Lucy.
But the subordinates¡¯ gaze didn¡¯t really matter. What¡¯s important right now is.
¡°What are you crying about?¡±
Am I, crying?
Dn was filled with distorted vision. Charlize¡¯s heart was burning hot. Dn gently caressed Charlize¡¯s cheek.
¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±
¡°Dn, Dyl¡n, Ah-¡±
Tears burst out unexpectedly.
***
Chapter 121
It was the first time.
She expressed her emotions so violently. She can¡¯t stop crying just looking at Dn¡¯s face.
When she had a bad nightmare, she shed tears, but those were silent tears. It¡¯s not a tough cry like now.
¡°Who dared to make Master cry?¡±
He was always friendly, but now he has a particrly kinder voice.
Dn was so very kind that he would probably kill them if she were to mention a specific person¡¯s name here.
¡°¡¡±
Not knowing what to say, Charlize hugged Dn¡¯s neck.
Dn seemed to be confused, but quietly hugged her.
She exhaled a breath. The tears that ran down her cheeks and wet her lips were squeezed.
¡®Dn is safe.¡¯
She knew that. Up until now, Dn had often met Kahu, but he was unharmed.
So, even if Kahu and Dn were left alone, there would be no immediate danger.
Kahu is said to be the evil god, but the evil god is still sealed and not awakened. Charlize¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.
She stood straight, letting go of Dn. When she turned her head to look at Kahu, she had aplicated expression on her face.
Charlize doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to see your first love cry in another man¡¯s arms. She was not interested in the strangely trembling eyes.
¡®Don¡¯t kill Kahu.¡¯
Charlize repeated it to herself again. The ancient gods, still in fairy-like bodies, stood beside Kahu and pped their wings.
The ancient gods werepletely unbelievable. Even when Charlize misunderstood herself as the evil god, they did not correct her.
There¡¯s a lot to hide.
If she allowed the word ¡®open¡¯, this time around, the evil god might awaken from Kahu.
Charlize ignored them, pretending not to hear.
She just looked at Kahu. She doesn¡¯t know if the tears are still flowing or not.
Although her cheeks were hot, there was no need to wipe them. She just asked.
¡°Kahu, do you have no memories of your disappearance?¡±
Her tone was as antique as Kiera¡¯s. Kahu¡¯s green eyes shook for a moment at her cool expression.
Payne, who was the first to enter, looked at Charlize and Kahu alternately. Kahu lowered his gaze. His skin was white enough to be pale.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t think so¡¡±
¡°Have you never heard of the word evil god?¡±
Kahu¡¯s eyes widened. Perhaps it was the royal anger, Kahu¡¯s breathing began to speed up again.
¡®Even if you don¡¯t remember, you get a shock.¡¯
Kahu is also a victim.
Although not a victim of the Kiera Project, he was a victim of the secret magic tower.
Charlize took a step closer to Kahu. Panicked, Payne ran to Kahu, asking if he was okay.
But it waste. Payne managed to catch Kahu before he copsed, but that didn¡¯t stop him from passing out.
¡°He fainted! What do we do?¡±
Payne asked Charlize, not knowing what to do.
Seeing the fainted Kahu, Charlize slowly opened her lips. Atst, she waspletely convinced.
¡®It must have been a trauma.¡¯
It must have been an excruciating painparable to the Kiera Project. How absurd it is to be a vessel for evil gods while being alive.
It was obvious without seeing what the secret magic tower had done to make it a reality. That¡¯s probably why Kahu sealed his memories.
Charlize looked at Dn for a moment. She was in tears, so her vision was not clear.
Dn looked at Charlize with a look of understanding without much exnation.
He just looked like he understood. It seems that he has no interest in Kahu at all. The only emotion that could be read was his concern for Charlize.
If it¡¯s okay to exinter, the conversation with Dn had to be dyed. Charlize stared at Payne again with Kahu supported.
¡°Payne, what do you think I should do?¡±
¡°You must not kill him.¡±
¡°I suppose so.¡±
Charlize continued slowly.
¡°But if he is left unattended, it¡¯s dangerous for everyone, so we have to iste him. The Rapine n, who know how to handle beasts, can handle evils, so it would be best to send him to the vige¡¡±
Charlize looked at Chase.
Chase, who had just arrived, looked at Charlize face to face and looked a little confused for a moment. Perhaps because of the traces of tears.
But Charlize didn¡¯t care and ordered.
¡°Chase, you take charge of Kahu yourself. Take him to the vige and protect him.¡±
¡°¡I understand.¡±
She didn¡¯t exin why, but Charlize¡¯s orders were absolute.
¡°We must secure the identity of the young duke. Don¡¯t forget to keep things secret.¡±
Chase nodded.
Since Payne only shared information with Charlize, only Charlize and Payne knew that Kahu was the evil god.
Except for Dn, who sees through the whole situation with limited information, even her subordinates did not fully understand the situation.
But everyone believed in Charlize. That was all that mattered.
Charlize looked at Shadow and gave orders.
¡°Tell the Duke of Delmon that the young duke has been away from performing his secret mission of the grandmaster. He won¡¯t be able to return to the Duchy for a while.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I obey the grandmaster¡¯s orders.¡±
V and Hugo bowed their heads in turn.
¡°And be sure to find the base of the secret magic tower. As soon as you find it, share it with each other and let me know.¡±
¡°I will take the order.¡±
Even though she was immersed in emotions, her judgment was cold. No, rather, she felt like her mind was clearer.
As if they had been waiting for Charlize¡¯s order, they were organized and epted it.
Charlize instantly came up with a better idea to catch the secret magic tower, but she needed more time to review it.
And she wanted to talk to Dn first.
It seemed that Lucy wanted to talk to Charlize, but Charlize gave a guest order.
¡°Move, now. And everyone gets out of here. I will speak with His Majesty alone.¡±
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
The situation was quickly settled. Without even thinking of disobeying, everyone moved in unison.
Beyond the figure of ruler and power, Charlize was their leader. A leader they blindly obey.
Chase, who was pointed out by Charlize, carried Kahu on his back, and the other subordinates lined up and went out of the VIP room.
Soon the door closed. It was not until Dn and she were left alone in an enclosed space that a breath of relief was exhaled.
¡°¡¡±
Her legs rxed. Perhaps noticing that, Dn grabbed Charlize¡¯s arm from behind in a timely manner.
Without saying a word to each other, Dn sat Charlize down on the sofa, which was the highest seat. She thought Dn would also sit on the sofa across from her, but he knelt down.
He looks up at Charlize and just lowers his body. The tyrant waited quietly.
¡°¡¡±
Are the tears still flowing?
Charlize didn¡¯t know.
Just. This silence. It¡¯s strange. And she¡¯s happy. She¡¯s so relieved.
¡°¡This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. Master is crying.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Your tears are beautiful too, Master. Always more than I ever imagined.¡±
¡°Have you ever imagined me crying?¡±
¡°¡Yes. Not in this way.¡±
Dnughed briefly. Charlize held her breath for a moment, expecting the meaning in it.
Night. Fireworks. Fire. All the images that shed by were red.
¡°I just imagined a crying face, but I didn¡¯t draw a crying face in front of everyone.¡±
Dn¡¯s index finger, showing his possessive desire, was slow and swept Charlize¡¯s eyes. His fingers were wet with tears.
She was still crying. He realized it toote.
¡°But it¡¯s not a bad thing, either. It¡¯s the tears caused by me.¡±
¡°¡Dn.¡±
Again, emotions are flooded.
In her blurred vision, Dn smiled as if he was in trouble.
¡°Are you crying again? Oh my, it was meant tofort you.¡±
Dn took her hand gently, as if patting Charlize. However, it is not a soft force.
He holds her hand warmly, as if to give her a sense of stability by holding it tight. He knows how much it breaks her heart.
He knows that, right? He knows how weak she is to him, and he smiles.
He¡¯s mean. Taking revenge.
Charlize med Dn, knowing it was a crazy thought.
¡°Charlize.¡±
¡°I was afraid you¡¯d die. I¡¯m afraid Your Majesty will die.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll kill you again. I was so afraid.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°What about Your Majesty?¡±
¡°I should have known earlier. The fact that there are people who are weak like this.¡±
Unexpectedly, she burst into tears. Her heart ached. She gave up a lot of things. Things she had to put down while running for revenge.
She gave up her emotions, she gave up her usual happiness. She didn¡¯t go to the academy, she didn¡¯t get married, and she didn¡¯t think about making memories like most people.
Just for revenge. Only for that.
Because it was painful. Because she couldn¡¯t be a human, she cried. She cried in hell that she would pay for the sin of making herself a sword only with blood.
But now she realizes it. More than all those things. More than revenge. Actually, she thought he was more precious.
¡°Thank you for not dying.¡±
¡°How can you say that? I won¡¯t die, Charlize.¡±
¡°Thank you, very, very much.¡±
Tears welled up. Every time she blinked, Dn became clear and then blurred again.
He doesn¡¯t know.
Thank you for existing. I¡¯m so happy to be with you. She didn¡¯t want to kill Dn with her own hands. She wanted to be with Dn.
The fact is. Even if he really dies because of her. She wanted to be by his side.
Is that love? Can such selfishness be called love?
I¡¯m sorry for being happy. Happy and happy. She doesn¡¯t care about revenge. Because he is just like a miracle.
All of a sudden.
A real piece of Ehyrit that had already been painted ck with evil. In the eyes of Dn, who grew up as a tyrant. A single tear fell.
It was neither the acting nor the falsehood to get Charlize. It was just tears.
¡°Trust me.¡±
¡°I trust you.¡±
¡°I will definitely make you happy. I¡¯ll erase everything that bothers you, Charlize, whether it¡¯s the secret magic tower or anything else. I¡¯ll erase it from the world.¡±
It was Dn, who had already guessed that Kahu was the evil god, looking at Charlize¡¯s attitude and orders.
There was also a reason for the Emperor¡¯s difort.
But Dn¡¯s words didn¡¯t go any further. Charlize came down from the sofa and hugged Dn, who was kneeling down. Charlize¡¯s arms are warm.
¡°¡¡±
Dn blinked in a calm embrace.
He was absent-minded. Because it feels like he was saved.
Whatever he thought, it was Charlize who saved Dn from the swamp of nothingness.
It¡¯s a life where you find meaning in your existence. Charlize was a miracle for Dn.
¡°Trust me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Because I¡¯ll definitely protect you. I¡¯ll definitely make you happy.¡±
¡°¡I trust you.¡±
Dn hugged Charlize gently. He tied her tighter and buried his head in Charlize¡¯s neck.
She was his woman.
She was his lover, who could never be hurt, just a precious thing.
¡°I love you, Charlize.¡±
¡°I love you.¡±
¡°I love you.¡±
Other than those words, how else would you express this feeling?
Charlize and Dn confessed their love to each other over and over again.
The sun was shining. The sunlight streaming through the window gave them a warm light.
Chapter 122
The next night.
Charlize had already returned to the mansion. Dn seemed disappointed as if he had to stay longer in the Imperial Pce, but the mansion wasfortable.
¡®It¡¯s been a while since I wielded the sword.¡¯
The day she defeated all the wizards who attacked Rapine, the forest of monsters. Recently, it was probably thest day.
With her eyelids lowerednguidly, Charlize swept the de of her sword with her finger.
It was a sword that the Rapine n offered to Charlize a few days ago as a thank you. A sword engraved with a silver pattern on a peculiar ck de.
Even if the sharp standing de touches the skin directly, it does not cut.
There were no drops of blood.
¡®As soon as I know the base of the secret magic tower is.¡¯
With this sword.
Them.
The moonlight shone through the open window. The clear, fine skin sparkled white.
If anyone had seen it, it would have been breathtaking regardless of gender.
Charlize, who would be fascinating even if she stood still, especially the way she touched her sword. She was like a painting.
The cold, tranquilized murderous look was strangely elegant like a pearl in a calm sea.
¡°¡Hi.¡±
Charlize greeted them slowly. It was because the fairies appeared in front of her.
They had a small and cute body, but each face was visible enough to tell them apart. They were all fairies with blushing faces.
Looking at Charlize, who greeted slowly, the fairies- the ancient gods rushed to set an example.
In the blink of an eye, the ancient gods seemed attracted to Charlize.
For Charlize, the alluring ck suits her perfectly. The ancient gods roamed slowly around Charlize.
If the angry Charlize wielded her sword, someone would die immediately. Even God cannot escape the sword of Charlize.
¡°How can I be angry?¡±
Of course, there were many questions. They left Charlize alone even though she misunderstood herself as the evil god.
¡®But it was me who sealed the memory.¡¯
Even when the ancient gods said they could bring them all back, Charlize refused. If all the memories are recovered, she is afraid that it will cause thepletion of the evil god.
And it is true that the ancient gods that appeared after she became Kiera revered Charlize as a god, but they never used the word ¡®evil god¡¯ exactly.
That.
Is it Kahu?
¡°Does the evil god wake up when you open Kahu?¡±
<¡>
The fairies did not answer, but Charlize was not disappointed.
¡°I knew from the beginning that you were only giving me limited information, so I don¡¯t me you guys. But now it¡¯s hard to trust you.¡±
Charlize said, raising her sword.
Although it was a veryrge sword for the Lady to wield, it was easy for Charlize.
It was far from the posture described in the swordsmanship textbook, but her freewheelingness was as perfect as the god of death.
Charlize turned her head away from the fairies. Her ash-blond fluttered in the air.
The fairies begged with tender voices.
It¡¯s a promise¡
Charlize was also helped by the ancient gods. In a small way, before the swordsmanship contest, they help her to disguise herself as a man. They sprinkled fairy dust and made Kiera¡¯s wishe true.
¡®I saw Dn reaching out to Kiera in my dream. I don¡¯t know why you made me dream like that.¡¯
It was useful to act like Charlize when she was away or to deliver the letter to Ronan or Rapine without anyone noticing.
The fairies flew in front of Charlize again and whispered. Kahu¡¯s memory. She had to find out.
¡®He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡¯
The Rapine n has said that they will thoroughly protect Kahu. At the same time, they said he fell into a very deep sleep and could hardly wake up.
It¡¯s already been two days.
There was no reason to refuse the fairies¡¯ voluntary promise. There was just something she had to ask.
¡°What am I?¡±
She said she wouldn¡¯t care what her identity was, but she had to ask anyway.
She thought they would answer her now. The ancient gods looked at each other¡¯s eyes and lowered their heads.
¡°Is that all?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize put down her sword.
The fairies were much more cooperative with Charlize than usual.
Charlize asked softly.
¡°Then, before I ran away for the second time, why did you say that Ehyrit¡¯s real pieces were dangerous and you didn¡¯t like him?¡±
¡°What?¡±
Charlize asked.
She had no interest in keeping a straight face. That was shocking.
Why, Dn, whom she tried to protect so much.
What does that mean with stained? What happens when it¡¯s stained?
Payne said, ¡®If the real piece of Ehyrit gets stained by the evil god, then it¡¯s over.¡¯
Her eyes turned white.
The reason Dn was stained ck could be guessed. And as soon as she realized it, it came back with a bigger shock.
Perhaps every time he met Kahu, the evils were piled up on Dn. And after Charlize¡¯s first escape, he emptied the Empire for three years. Lucy had informed that the emperor often had private meetings with Kahu.
Apparently, the reason why he had a private meeting with Kahu was because he needed someone to talk to under the subject of Charlize.
¡®If only I hadn¡¯t run away.¡¯
Dn had no reason to see Kahu so often.
So, Ehyrit¡¯s real piece would not have beenpletely stained ck.
Charlize was quite shocked. Does that mean that the actions she did to save Dn put him in danger? Her whole body trembled.
She felt like she was going to lose her mind with a vicious murderous intention. She had never been so emotional since she was born.
¡°Is the stain turning ck?¡±
When Dn became aplete tyrant and when Ehyrit¡¯s real pieces were corrupted by the evil god. It might match.
Charlize¡¯s voice became cold. If there was anyone right in front of her, they would have been cut with a sword because of her anger.
The fairies looked up and said.
She knows. That the ancient gods are indistinguishable between good and evil.
They just nced at Charlize, who was unable to control her energy. A look of anxiety was read.
The fairies didn¡¯t say anything. Charlize moved without realizing it. No, she just moved without knowing how to move.
She didn¡¯t even know where she was going. Her sight just changed every time she breathed out. Her steps moved. The sword was full in her hand. She has to swing it. She had to kill him. That¡¯s all she thought about.
¡°¡¡±
Probably the Alperier shouted, where are you going? She didn¡¯t answer.
She can¡¯t keep track of the secret magic tower, so she¡¯ll go to the mansion and take a break. Payne followed. She avoided it because it bothered her. She didn¡¯t deal with it.
It was outside the mansion. It was a monster forest. It was the vige of Rapine. She searched the building.
When she came to her senses after a while, she was already in front of Kahu.
¡®When did I get here already?¡¯
Charlize didn¡¯t even know when she asked herself.
The Forest of Monsters, Rapine. It was so easy and simple for Charlize to break in alone, overshadowing her promise to protect Kahu thoroughly.
At one point, no one could even approach Charlize.
Kahu, who was in front of her, was lying on the bed. Charlize could not hear anything. As if she were deeply submerged in the water.
Only Kahu, who fainted and could not wake up, could be seen. Anything else. It wasn¡¯t important.
She didn¡¯t feel anything when the fairies talked to her. Charlize was losing control. She couldn¡¯t control her energy and began to spread everywhere.
Charlize¡¯s energy eroded everything. She just wanted to kill him. Evil spirits. Unlike those of the ck evil god, it was pure and ck with energy like darkness.
Charlize raised her sword. She has to kill him. Kill Kahu, Dn-
¡®Kill it.¡¯
For a moment something rushed out. It hugged Charlize from behind.
Due to Charlize¡¯s overwhelming and expansive energy, even Rapine¡¯s building using high-strength stones was flying away.
Even strong buildings that would not be destroyed by typhoons or earthquakes were also shattered.
All the ancient magic circles hung for protection were destroyed. No one coulde close.
It was literally the eye of a storm. Regardless of Charlize¡¯s will, the surroundings were devastated by the anger that had already been eaten.
¡°¡Don¡¯t do that, please.¡±
Lucy hugged Charlize desperately with a trembling body.
She was afraid. This strength is beyond the realm of human beings. She was scared of Charlize. But she had to stop her while trembling. She had to.
Charlize was so distraught that she could not even feel the passage of time, but Lucy had already epted the urgent change in the situation.
¡®She¡¯s trying to kill Kahu.¡¯
Payne urgently asked for help and ran to her. And, the people who witnessed Charlize were shocked.
She was driving the surroundings to destruction with energy far beyond human abilities. Was it like this when she was Kiera in the past?
There was only death everywhere.
Charlize was a monster to Lucy from the beginning. While she was immediately convinced when she heard that she was an evil god, she was shocked to hear that she was also a human.
In fact, to Lucy, Charlize had been a human ever since. Since when did she like her?
¡°You are human.¡±
Lucy said, and she thought she had to stop Charlize first. All she can think about is how to soothe the wild Charlize.
For someone, in fact, Charlize would feel guilty if she buried the blood of someone innocent.
Lucy didn¡¯t want Charlize to get hurt anymore. She hoped that Charlize¡¯s soul would be at ease.
¡°You are neither a tool nor a sword.¡±
At first nce, Charlize seemed to have stopped at the desperate cry. Charlize, who was already consumed by the energy, seemed to have heard Lucy¡¯s words for a moment.
¡°You¡¯re human.¡±
Lucy¡¯s body trembled. It was fear,passion, and affection.
Lucy was the guild leader who ran the assassination guild. Naturally, she was insensitive to darkness as she made money from someone¡¯s death.
But now, she hasn¡¯t received an assassination quest for a long time. At first, she turned down Charlize¡¯s request. She then turned down a request for Charlize¡¯s family.
She only refused because she was afraid of Charlize, but now she has been rejecting all assassination requests.
It was entirely due to Charlize. She felt that Charlize had given her permission not to walk in the dark anymore.
¡®I don¡¯t know how to describe it.¡¯
Anyway, thanks to Charlize. She wanted to pay her back, she wanted to give back. May Charlize escape from the darkness like herself. May she no longer be entangled in the death of others.
¡°I think it¡¯s right for me to do this, but I¡¯d rather you ask us to do it. At least let Payne do it. Give someone else an order. You know us, right?¡±
Lucy¡¯s voice was filled with tears.
She was choked with tears. Please.
¡°You¡¯re not like a blood-stained sword for that person.¡±
Lucy begged with all her body to stop.
Chapter 123: Illustration
¡®The sword?¡¯
Charlize gradually regained consciousness. The nerves that stood sharply began to swell with someone¡¯s tears.
¡°Honey, please calm down¡¡±
Lucy?
Charlize slowly became aware of her surroundings. The changes that her energy has caused.
She could just feel it. About half of the monster forest was blown away by Charlize¡¯s energy. Even though she couldn¡¯t collect her energy at once, she was slowly regaining her energy.
When a storm strikes, the calmest and quietest ce is the eye of the storm, the source. Lucy, right next to Charlize, was fine.
It was a desperate hug that would kill her if she missed it.
Charlize slowly opened her lips.
¡°Ah.¡±
A faint sigh was uttered shortly.
Lucy, trembling and shaking, seemed to be afraid that even a sword might be struck by Charlize.
Surely if someone other than Lucy had hugged Charlize, she would have cut them off unless it was Dn.
The blurred vision returned. Atst, the storm stopped.
¡°Honey, are you okay¡?¡±
¡°Let me go.¡±
Charlize said coolly.
Lucy slowly released Charlize, who was hugging her from behind, even while sniffing.
The fairies were watching, unable to understand why their words had made Charlize so destructive.
Just for a moment, Charlize realized that she was a ¡®god¡¯. How can she call herself a human with this kind of power?
¡®The real piece of Ehyrit has already been stained with evil.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s fingertips were still trembling with intent to kill. However, thanks to Lucy¡¯s tearful dissuasion, the thought of killing Kahu stopped for now.
Although there was chaos around him, Kahu was still sleeping peacefully.
Even though the energy was collected, the repercussions remained. The Rapine n was unable to get close. Only Lucy, the master above the level, endured it.
While the fairies were looking around, they wandered around Kahu and asked.
If Dn had told her the reason why he didn¡¯t like him right from the start, she wouldn¡¯t have run away twice. Indeed, the fairies had already told Charlize, Dn and she was fate.
¡°You can hide or reveal your appearance to others whenever you want.¡±
Charlize said.
The fairies looked perplexed.
Above all, Lucy, unable to see the fairies, opened her eyes wide, wondering if Charlize was talking to herself.
Charlize asked without hesitation.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you reveal your appearance to anyone other than me, so that Payne could see you?¡±
They looked down as if they were sad because they were considered only a fairy by Charlize.
After reading the context carefully, Lucy quietly moved away and remained silent. Lucy couldn¡¯t hear the fairies, but-
¡®Charlize is both a human and a god.¡¯
She could know that fact for sure.
A being who can see things that cannot be seen in the human world, and can do things that humans cannot do.
Charlize lowered her sword diagonally, closing her eyes slowly, then opened them.
Lucy gently held Charlize¡¯s hand and took the sword naturally.
Charlize just left it alone. She just thought to herself.
¡®Anyway, from the beginning to the end, it means that you have a feeling for me.¡¯
The credibility of the fairies, which had gone down to the bottom, was restored a little.
The fairies said that Charlize was a god, but they didn¡¯t pay much attention. But this is the only way to deny it.
Charlize stopped worrying.
¡°Wake him up. And show me Kahu¡¯s memories.¡±
The fairies¡¯ expressions brightened as if they were happy to be able to help with the finally granted permission. It was pure emotion.
Charlize closed her eyes.
Immediately after the notice, her whole body became cold and chilly. To be precise, it felt like every nerve in her body was getting cold. It wasn¡¯t painful, but the atmosphere changed as she lost her mind for a moment.
It was as if she had been invited to a space that squeaked like jelly. Apletely different world. The moment she realized it, she opened her eyes.
That¡¯s Kahu¡¯s memory. It was a heterogeneous world where everything looked ck and white.
¡°¡¡±
The first scene showed Kahu, who looked quite young, studying among all kinds of documents.
Sometimes he says, ¡®No way¡¡¯ or vulgar self-talkes out. It seemed that he was reading a secret document of the magic tower, which was working on the Kiera project.
Since it was a fixed event that had already happened once, so even if Charlize approached him, Kahu didn¡¯t notice.
¡°Charlize Ronan. What the hell happened to you?¡±
Kahu just mumbled.
Charlize stared strangely at her name on the Kiera Project¡¯s experimental list.
The age, gender, and identity of Charlize when she disappeared before returning were also recorded.
When she stretched out her hand, it scattered like an illusion, and nothing was caught.
The scene changed again.
In the second scene, a few yearster, Kahu was wearing scruffy clothes and was moving forward with difficulty.
Even though he was drenched in blood by all kinds of magic, he did not let go of the sword in his hand. Charlize stood next to Kahu and looked back.
Perhaps it was the base of the secret magic tower.
¡®Payne said the secret magic tower is like a temple.¡¯
It was simr to the structure described by Payne. It was different from Ehyrit¡¯s temple only in the use of ck for the pirs and flooring.
¡®Up to this point on his own.¡¯
No matter how much Akan or Dante gave him Ronan¡¯s ice castle, they asked Kahu to find the missing Charlize.
It was already beyond economic motivation that he had risked his life for years to reach the base of the perfectly hidden magic tower.
¡°If you don¡¯t know Kiera¡¯s secret¡ the world will perish¡¡±
As if he had to do it, Kahu seemed to brainwash himself.
¡°And the secret magic tower, who became a wizard by the power of evil gods Kiera¡¡±
As the drops of blood stter on the floor, he ended up moving forward, with his already bloodshot, swollen eyes.
Even before the return, Kahu was definitely smart. Because he realized the connection between the destruction and Kiera.
Dietrich, who was thete Emperor when Charlize was Kiera, had not been given the news of Kahu from some time ago. When she heard Kahu¡¯s story, she thought it was because Kiera didn¡¯t listen to him.
¡®That¡¯s not it.¡¯
He was really missing.
It was a fleeting moment, but if Charlize had not been in love with Dn now. She wondered if she might have been rationally attracted to Kahu.
Before the return, no one questioned the disappearance of Charlize Ronan.
[No one can hear what Kiera says.]
Hearing Dietrich¡¯s mockery, she cried out for help, but no one found her. However, Kahu had almost found out the root of her disappearance.
Perhaps to save Charlize.
Kahu, who had been bleeding too much and eventually copsed, was in such a serious condition that he looked like he was going to die soon.
Even though she knew it was a fixed memory that she couldn¡¯t intervene, she wanted to reach out for a moment. She wanted to save him.
Because she knew how harsh the future would be after that.
And in fact, it was very disastrous.
¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±
She¡¯ll see everything.
She rejected the concerns of ancient gods. So Charlize saw everything.
A conversation between wizards surrounding the fallen Kahu.
¡°He has a physical constitution that absorbs evil spirits exceptionally well.¡±
¡°Therees a human being with a physical constitution who absorbs evil spirits or God¡¯s energy once in a while.¡±
A brutal tragedy that took ce under the name of the God Project. Kahu¡¯s screams and pain.
All the things he had to go through were more than Charlize, who had to be a living magic sword, more and never less.
She realized that too much contempt made his head empty rather cold.
The cruelty of the secret magic tower was beyond the limits and was evil itself. Only deletion is the answer.
¡°Master, we have seeded.¡±
Charlize just stood there, staring. The one who kneels down to Kahu, who can¡¯t already be called a human being, puts his lips on the back of his feet. He reigned andmanded naturally even among wizards.
He who ruled andmanded naturally among the wizards.
¡°Ah, my father.¡±
Alone among all the ck things, with silver hair. Red-eyed handsome man. He was the master of the magic tower.
The master of the magic tower revered Kahu and trembled with joy. Moans of joy leaked from his lips, who had dered that the Kiera project was a failure.
¡°Father¡!¡±
He, who was calling Kahu ¡®Father¡¯, screamed.
Charlize watched Kahu¡¯s pain all along.
Thest scene she saw was Kahu, hundreds of yearster. A certain intense light shed, and time began to go backward. Perhaps when Charlize regressed herself with the power of God.
400 yearster, the territory of the empire, which had united all the continents gradually decreased, the transformed mountain ranges rose again, and the dried-up river was filled with water again.
The extinct animals and nts came to life, the born disappeared, the dead moved to live, the four seasons went back, and the whole world was reversed.
Kahu was awake there alone.
The evil god but still human.
And, again now.
***
When Charlize opened her eyes, she could not tell how much time had passed.
Dry, dehydrated mouth, stiff eyes, and exhausted body. The stiff muscles just made her guess that quite a long time had passed.
As the years of memory are 400 years, it was long no matter how quickly it was edited and shown.
¡°¡¡±
Charlize felt a slight headache and raised her upper body.
The quilt fell off with a sound.
Lucy, who was dozing off, looked at Charlize in surprise.
The fairies had already disappeared.
¡°I was surprised that you suddenly copsed¡ Honey, are you okay?¡±
Lucy asked. Perhaps Charlize fell asleep looking at Kahu¡¯s memories, and Lucy was by her side, taking great care of her.
Charlize turned her head without answering, and Kahu on the next bed was also seen standing up with his head held up.
Immediately, Kahu and her eyes met in mid-air. There was an eerie silence for a moment.
However, despite her concerns, Kahu seemed to maintain his human self for now.
The moment she saw his pale tired face and confused eyes, she just noticed, ¡®He¡ has regained his memory as well.¡¯
¡°¡¡±
¡°What! Did you wake up?¡±
Payne rejoiced as he walked in with Chase.
How many days have passed? At least it seemed to have been restored to some extent that Charlize had destroyed the building.
¡°Let me report first.¡±
Payne said to Charlize.
¡°Our Alperier and Rapine worked together to make a ne, if he wears it, the evil Kahu won¡¯t work for anyone except Kahu himself.¡±
¡°¡Ne?¡±
Charlize¡¯s voice was hoarse. Payne nodded his head exaggeratedly at her indifferent question
¡°Yeah, so rest assured! He has already worn it!¡±
Charlize looked at Kahu. As Payne said, a ne she had never seen before was hung around the young duke¡¯s neck.
Kahu also looked at Charlize. As soon as he regained his memory, she wondered what he was going to say, but he said something unexpected.
***
Chapter 124
¡°You may kill me, grandmaster.¡±
Kahu said as if vomiting blood.
If Charlize hadn¡¯t seen Kahu¡¯s memories, she might have been insensitive to those words.
However¡
She could see for a moment as long as she breathed in Kahu¡¯s world.
How painful and heartbreaking Kahu is now. It is the first time she realizes that a man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple can tremble like that. Is it hatred and murderous intent?
There were all kinds of emotions that were hard to describe in his eyes that were revealed even when he tried to suppress them.
¡®Victim.¡¯
Copsed into shock and trauma. And yet he tries to hold on to his rationality.
It is true that Kahu is an evil god, but it was certainly sealed right now.
Therefore, even with permission to kill him, she did not have a serious intention to kill.
¡®What¡¯s this feeling?¡¯
She felt weird.
Charlize kept her thoughts at a distance. Kahu knows Charlize, who lived 400 years as Kiera. Because he ¡®really¡¯ watched her.
She told Dn her past, so the Emperor knows. It was different from what Kahu knew.
Is it a feeling of sympathy?
She doesn¡¯t have to ask him to understand, but he understands.
Even in the silence of a few seconds of exchanging nces, they notice each other¡¯s thoughts.
Kahu has always been wary of Charlize. He didn¡¯t understand why she was trying to raise Dn into a tyrant, or why she was trying to bring the empire to ruin.
But at this moment, Kahu sincerely wanted to die at the hands of Charlize.
¡°Kahu. I¡¯m sorry to say this to a high-ranking person. Even if we do kill you, we¡¯ll do it with our hands, not with the leader¡¯s hands.¡±
Said Payne, taking a few steps.
Lucy, who was next to him, agreed with him, saying.
¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll make sure that honey never gets blood on her hands.¡±
¡°¡¡±
She doesn¡¯t remember being particrly nice to them, but Payne and Lucy were acting as if there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do for Charlize.
Charlize quietly raised her palms above the night.
It doesn¡¯t look like her own skin, but it¡¯s unfamiliar.
She lowered it again and turned her head back. Charlize¡¯s sword was missing. No, Lucy was holding it, and hiding the sword behind her back in surprise.
¡°Honey, you really can¡¯t¡¡±
¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±
She was just thirsty and stuffy.
¡°Bring me water.¡±
It was Chase who moved at Charlize¡¯s words.
He grew up to be the sessor of the Rapine n in his own way, but his rank was lower than that of the transcendents such as Payne and Lucy.
Chase naturally brought the water, and Charlize drank it at once.
Now she¡¯s feeling a little better.
¡°That master of the magic tower¡.¡±
¡°¡!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve seen him, too, young duke.¡±
Kahu shook himself in Charlize¡¯s slow voice.
The fear deepened by the trauma seemed to have been particrly imprinted on a man of the master magic tower. That¡¯s expected. Having watched it in person, Charlize could understand it.
Charlize asked, keeping her eyes fixed on Kahu.
¡°Payne, you know who the master of the magic tower is, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°I know¡ I¡¯ve heard of rumors, but I¡¯ve never met him in person. Everyone likely said he was a real madman. Almost nothing is known about him because it is hidden under the veil of the dictatorship.¡±
Charlize, who had been listening quietly, asked Kahu again.
¡°What do you think, young duke?¡±
Kahu was very shocked.
His jaw is still shaking.
It hasn¡¯t been long since he regained his memory, so it¡¯s going to be hard to imagine.
Charlize also softened her voice lower.
¡°I think this whole division¡¯s point of viewes from one person¡¯s idea. It¡¯s right to find him and punish him, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to give up your life?
¡°Grandmaster¡¡±
Kahu grabbed the nket with his pale face at the soothing sound.
The evil power made the young duke¡¯s fingerbones stand out.
Now that he has regained his memory, he knows that Charlize was Kiera.
He would also know the pain she had to go through as Kiera.
And now, he knew that Charlize in front of him had survived and overcame that hell anyway.
They were no longer human.
The evil god and God.
Even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, it happened. As if looking at his senior who had already walked a difficult path, Kahu stared deeply at Charlize.
¡®I was originally going to kill him, but.¡¯
That¡¯s harsh.
Lucy¡¯s words made sense. There¡¯s no need for Charlize to kill Kahu for Dn.
The water¡¯s already been spilled. The fairies said that the real pieces of Ehyrit stained with evil were almost impossible to recover.
Charlize¡¯s gaze nced at Kahu¡¯s ne.
It was a ne that kept the evil from touching anyone except Kahu himself.
¡®He won¡¯t be dangerous anymore.¡¯
Maybe he¡¯s the only one in the world who can feel the same way.
Kahu was innocent.
The greed to reach the level of the wizard by dragging an evil god for greater power.
The master of the magic tower who stood at the apex of that corruption.
In the end, both the Kiera Project and the God Project are horrendous immoralitiesmitted to inhabiting evil gods.
It¡¯s just the catastrophe he caused.
However, this did not mean that the sinsmitted by the magic tower and the imperial family went away. Those who joined in greed and hung out together. They are all rotten roots. It would be right to cut them out.
¡°Lucy.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Could you bring some food to the young duke?¡±
¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, honey.¡±
Lucy immediately got up and went out.
It felt good because Charlize simply called her name.
¡®If he had passed out for a few days, he would be hungry.¡¯
Of course, the Master can control their hunger, and if he is already an evil god, he won¡¯t die anyway.
Still, Charlize wanted to take care of Kahu.
As if Kahu couldn¡¯t get used to it, he looked at Charlize and trembled.
Charlize muttered to herself for a moment.
¡°I didn¡¯t know that the day woulde when I would say this to someone.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Charlize looked directly at Kahu.
A person who suffered as much as Charlize and eventually became an evil god.
Charlize refused to be the evil god to the end, but Kahu took her ce.
She didn¡¯t want to easily judge the difference in mental power.
It¡¯s a miracle that Charlize kept herself sane in that situation.
¡°Time is medicine. I won¡¯t say that. No matter how much time passes, pain is pain, and memories are memories. Just¡ Hang in there.¡±
She can¡¯t give him great advice.
In the end, the pain is entirely on one¡¯s own. Even if there are people who are lucky enough to protect you when you are falling into a swamp, there is no one in the world who will feel like falling into the swamp instead.
But Charlize had the words she wanted to hear most.
When she felt abandoned by everyone. When she was suffering from loneliness and pain.
When she was in despair on the edge of a cliff that she wouldn¡¯t be empathized with by anyone.
¡°You are not alone.¡±
She was d to hear that Kahu was looking for the missing Charlize.
He was her only hope and a ray of light.
Even if she was not saved, she foundfort in his existence.
So, she can say something like this.
¡°Don¡¯t give up. I will save you, as much as I can.¡±
The young duke¡¯s eyes, which were at a loss due to fear and frustration, opened wide.
Even at the moment of confessing love, Kahu maintained his public rationality, but not anymore.
Even the walls that had been so hard to build copsed. A blind look at the savior.
Would it be more painful if Kahu, who survived like that, couldn¡¯t forget Charlize at the end?
But she doesn¡¯t know.
Charlize had to reach out.
Life is more important than love.
Your new pain will be yours to take care of.
Soon Lucy returned. Charlize turned her head.
***
Silver hair gleamed in the dark.
A handsome man with red eyes.
He was called the master of the magic tower, and he had long since abandoned his name. Only his cruel ambitions were the uniqueness that had been consistent since childhood.
¡®It¡¯s not toote to make a name after the evil god returns.¡¯
When the evil god returns, he may acknowledge the sincerity of the master of the magic tower and reward him a name personally.
He will enjoy the honor of being the first human being to be given a name by the evil god.
However, the evil god was still not found in the eyes of the secret magic tower.
¡°We must find the evil god soon¡¡±
The master of the magic tower muttered to himself, sweeping his chess piece long.
Some of the wizards, who were closest to the master, remained quiet beside him.
Although there was no word as ipatible as ck and fastidiousness, the secret magic tower in the form of a temple had a very noble and neat atmosphere.
The corner of the master¡¯s lips twisted.
¡®I dide back, but.¡¯
He couldn¡¯t remember who the evil god was.
In the first ce, he was given memory in return for removing it.
Even with whom he traded was erased from his memory.
The only thing that the master of the magic tower knows is. That this world has been turned back once. And the project was sessful, and he witnessed the birth of the evil god with his own eyes. And the evil god returned with him.
¡°He wasn¡¯t even the emperor.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, master.¡±
The master did not care about the surroundings and ced a chess piece on the unfolded portrait.
¡°Charlize Ronan is the Kiera Project¡¡±
Ash blond with a mixture of blonde and silver hair. An imperial grandmaster with mysterious navy blue eyes.
The master lowered his gaze.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there¡¯s a possibility that this is the evil god.¡±
The order of the magic tower¡¯s master is given gracefully.
The wizards who understood properly bowed their heads faithfully.
***
Dn left the pce in a hurry.
Heter heard the news from Shadow and went to Rapine.
Charlize¡¯s rampage had already been three days ago.
¡®It was Lucy who stopped the rampage.¡¯
The cost of not being able to control the energy of Charlize was horrendous.
Half of the monster forest was blown away, and the buildings of Rapine vige were destroyed.
Seeing Chase with a bewildered expression on his face, Dn had said that the imperial family would pay all the cost of the reconstruction.
Therefore, it was easy to rebuild.
Dn was just worried about Charlize, who fainted after the rampage.
The emperor said he would stand by Charlize, but Payne rarely got angry.
[You don¡¯t know why the leader is like that? We¡¯re saying that we¡¯re going to protect her.]
[¡]
[Let¡¯s wait until the research is done. We¡¯re going to make a ne soon. She never left Kahu until that time.]
The ne was soon finished.
However, Payne warned that there may be a risk that has yet to be identified and that she shoulde to Rapine only after Kahu wakes up.
So Dn had no choice but to sit by and watch Charlize and Kahu sleep together in the recovery room.
¡®Finally, they both woke up.¡¯
But now it¡¯s okay.
He hurried his steps, as he desperately wanted to see Charlize.
But Dn had no choice but to stop at the door of the recovery room.
¡°Honey is a very kind person when you look at her closer.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not kind.¡±
¡°The more you deny it, the cuter you look. Is this because I¡¯m blinded by love¡?¡±
¡°The grandmaster is indeed kind.¡±
¡°Well, leader, you¡¯re a little cute.¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
The conversationing through the open window was just friendly. The atmosphere was rxed like a warm spring breeze. Like a family.
¡®Family?¡¯
Dn paused, startled by his thoughts.
His hand holding the doorknob suddenly lost its strength.
Charlize had to only look at Dn and stay with Dn.
¡®Are you happy?¡¯
He vaguely felt Charlize happy.
Because of the feeble white light that remained, just like a needle hole.
And Dn thought that he wanted to protect that little happiness. He felt a little happy too.
***
Chapter 125
***
¡®It¡¯s obviously a sign of Dn.¡¯
Dn, who was pacing in front of the recovery room, finally walked away without opening the door.
Charlize entrusted the care of Kahu to Lucy and stood up first.
The recovery room was a building located on the highest hill in the vige of Rapine. When you came out, you could see the structure of the vige at a nce.
Dn was looking up into the sky.
¡°Why don¡¯t youe in?¡±
¡°Oh, Master.¡±
After Charlize spoke, Dn looked back.
The Rapine n and the emperor of the empire. It was an unsuitablebination.
On top of the uniform, the imperial design was engraved with the most splendid gold leaf.
A blue sky stretched out over Dn¡¯s ck hair. Seeing that the sky is beginning to glow pink, the sun is about to set.
¡°The atmosphere looked good, so I didn¡¯t want to ruin it.¡±
¡°¡It would have been nice to have you with me.¡±
Charlize approached the horse beside Dn.
Shadow only hides his figure in the dark, but there is a sign of trying to protect it from afar.
¡°Is this kid named Ray?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Charlize asked, patting the red horse¡¯s mane carefully.
Ray originally didn¡¯t like other people touching him, but he was gentle only to Charlize.
Ray raised his ears and stared intently at Charlize.
¡®The second time I ran away from Dn.¡¯
He was the very horse who relentlessly pursued her, who quickly reached the border on Rapine¡¯s beast.
The fur is red. Like the sun. Is it really a horse dedicated to the emperor?
It was said that the king of Guadalquivir, who was in the position to be the eighth colony in the conquest war of Dn I, gave it with tears.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, but you pay more attention to Ray than to me.¡±
¡°¡Is that so?¡±
Charlizeughed briefly and looked at Ray.
But his eyes are so clear.
He¡¯s cute.
¡°Ray, is it okay for the two of us to ride?¡±
Charlize asked quietly, as if respecting an animal horse like a human.
Ray blinked slowly at Charlize¡¯s question. Ray soon bowed his head and stretched out his head as if allowed.
There was no appearance of the bad-tempered horse, who often rebelled against his owner, Dn.
Charlize gently seized Ray¡¯s reins. And she asked Dn.
¡°Would you like to ride with me, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°¡Of course.¡±
Charlize got on the horse first.
Dn, who raised his eyebrows a little unexpectedly, soon got on the horse.
Dn¡¯s hand was ced on top of Charlize¡¯s, who had already taken the reins.
Charlize thought Dn¡¯s upper body, which was full of her back, was strange. The view is quite high. Is it because it¡¯s a red horse that is much bigger than a normal horse?
She could feel the dynamic muscles of the horse through the open thighs.
Dn¡¯s breath naturally lingers near Charlize¡¯s ear. As if giving her a back hug, Dn hugged Charlize stably.
¡°It¡¯s not bad, something like this¡¡±
Dn¡¯s voice was strangely drowsy.
She thought that if she had turned her hair up and tied it up, she might have gotten goosebumps on the back of her neck.
Charlize fixed the reins.
Realizing the gender difference. Dn¡¯s hands were muchrger than Charlize¡¯s.
¡°Shall we go, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°As you wish, Master.¡±
Charlize whispered to Ray, lowering her voice.
¡°Take us wherever you want to go, Ray.¡±
Does Ray understand this?
Dn was in doubt for a moment, but Ray began to run as if he really understood.
Indeed, he was a great horse.
¡®Just the two of us for a moment.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t really an escape from reality, but the moment she saw Dn, Charlize felt the urge to escape.
She didn¡¯t have anything to worry about right now anyway.
Payne said they all worked together to track down the base of the secret magic tower, but recently there has been little sess. Still, he did his best to organize groups and take turns tracking them and promised to contact Charlize as soon as he found them.
¡®When I get a call.¡¯
Immediately, Charlize was able to move right away by tearing the scroll letter that Payne had given her. She always carries a sword, so no worries.
The evil god Kahu is also wearing a ne, and the Rapine n will protect them, so don¡¯t worry.
There were still many questions about the secret magic tower, but that was a littleter.
She just wanted to cool her head for a while.
And Ray ran without stopping, as if he had noticed Charlize¡¯s mind.
Every time she blinked, her vision changed drastically.
¡°¡¡±
There was no conversation.
Perhaps it¡¯s more surprising to have a conversation on top of Ray, which is faster than a beast.
However, her heartbeat was a little more than usual, and her ears were tingling.
Of course, horseback riding doesn¡¯t end with riding on a horse.
It consumes more stamina than you can imagine. Apart from the faster heartbeat due to exercise, her heart was pounding because of the warmth of her lover she had not seen in a long time.
Just like puzzle pieces fit perfectly. Dn hugged Charlize so tightly that her chest was feeling numb.
The warmth was hot.
How long have they been running?
The ce where Ray stopped was in front of a certain valley.
¡°Ah.¡±
It was raining.
After arriving, Charlize and Dn stepped on the ground, and shortly thereafter, the raindrops began to fall.
Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t raining heavily¡
¡°It looks like it¡¯s raining.¡±
Dn said silently, taking off his coat and putting it over Charlize¡¯s head.
Of course, there were no people in the valley. Ray drank the water from the valley and shook the mane slowly.
¡°It will be over soon. It¡¯s better to avoid rain in the cave over there.¡±
Charlize nodded her head.
As they entered the cave, Dn naturallyid his coat on the floor. The emperor¡¯s uniform was decorated with gold and jewels. If the Imperial dressmaker found out, they might faint.
Charlize did not refuse and sat down on his coat. It was a little damp, but it would be better than the bare floor of the cave.
Pitter patter.
The crackling sound of the rain was still.
¡°How did we get here?¡±
¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t me, it was Ray.¡±
¡°Then why did you ask Ray to do that?¡±
¡°I want to be alone with you. Not in the Imperial Pce, not in the mansion, but somewhere else.¡±
Charlize turned to look at Dn.
It¡¯s not an enclosed space, but the cave is dark. The sun was settingpletely now.
Dn¡¯s ck hair looked especially good in the dark. It¡¯s a little better when he has a refreshing smile, but when he¡¯s expressionless, it¡¯s a creepy impression that makes him feel different.
Although he bound himself with an ancient oath that risked his life, the energy of a tyrant still flows.
The blue eyes captured Charlize.
Dn, a little wet from the rain, looked dangerous.
Charlize said softly.
¡°Kahu is the evil god, and Your Majesty¡¯s evil has already turned ck and cannot be undone. But I saved Kahu in the end. Without killing him.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Yes, I promised to protect Kahu when I woke up.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dn was a genius.
He¡¯s probably guessing the situation.
Besides, even if Charlize doesn¡¯t say anything, he must have already been informed by Shadow and Payne. She was awakened from the rush by Lucy¡¯s desperate dissuasion and fainted immediately afterward.
But she wanted to tell him in person.
Dn, who had been listening in silence, remained silent.
The Emperor lowered his body, kneeling down as if to meet Charlize at eye level.
¡°Before you returned, were you still betrothed to him?¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
They were engaged, but not married.
Charlize disappeared at the age of 17.
Dn¡¯s expression looked quiteplicated. He¡¯s never been in the opposite situation, so Dn doesn¡¯t know how she feels.
If your beloved lover has already had a fianc¨¦ before the regression, who would risk his life, and she will not be able to kill that fianc¨¦ and will save him. And, if that fianc¨¦ is the only one of the opposite sex with whom she shares memories before the regression, which you will never know.
¡®Are you worried?¡¯
Dn slowly reached out, looking at Charlize, who wasfortable thinking.
As he stood still, Dn wrapped Charlize¡¯s cheek in his palm.
It¡¯s warm and strangely sticky. Is it the lingering feeling of rain?
¡°Yes, I thought something was bothering me from the beginning. I¡¯d kill him if I could. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to kill him, because Master will protect him. He can¡¯tmit a mutiny- but.¡±
¡°¡¡±
There was a clear intent to kill, but Dn pretended not to.
¡°I am not at ease, Master. Even before I knew that he was the evil god, I felt a sense of incongruity that his essence was different. I thought he was dangerous not only for me but also for Master. I¡¯m so jealous, but would I be greedy if I asked Master to stay away from Kahu?¡±
It was a noble and elegant way of speaking.
¡°No. It can¡¯t be greedy.¡±
Dn stared at Charlize.
In fact, from the moment they entered the cave, Dn had only thought of coveting Charlize. He managed to suppress it with reason.
Charlize was too defenseless.
Don¡¯t you know how fascinating your wet ash-blond hair is?
The boy and the girl who swore knight¡¯s oaths while looking at each other in the rain at the funeral home of the 7th concubine are now fully grown and be adults.
Looking further, he was afraid that he would kiss her without asking her permission.
He wasn¡¯t afraid to lose his reason with kisses. The only thing he was afraid of was Charlize¡¯s thoughts.
Dn slowly withdrew his hand from Charlize.
He looked out of the cave, suppressing his emotions.
It might be because of Kahu¡¯s mention, but Dn wanted to be a self-control adult at this moment. Sexual desire is instant. If he waits patiently, it will stop soon like rain.
Time goes by fast in the mountains. It was already getting dark outside. Ray was resting under the tree, sheltering from the rain.
¡°When the rain stops, we¡¯ll go back to the mansion.¡±
Charlize said next to him.
Dn nodded his head.
In fact, the emperor had a dangerous idea that should never be caught.
¡®If Master had not been kidnapped.¡¯
She would have married Kahu and lived happily ever after.
She wouldn¡¯t have returned, and she wouldn¡¯t have had a romantic rtionship with Dn like this.
If Dn was given the power to intervene in Charlize¡¯s past. Will he be able to stop Kiera¡¯s tragedy?
Or will he let it go?
The answer did note out.
However, when he imagines Charlize who would have lived in marriage with Kahu, his eyes turn white just imagining it.
¡°Master.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Can I kiss you?¡±
Dn asked.
He didn¡¯t want to bepared to Kahu, so he wanted to be mature, but Dn was at his limit now.
He wanted to fill his body with only the thoughts of Charlize, rather than thinking of evil thoughts that he wanted to avoid.
He looked like he was begging.
Charlizeughed in a rare embarrassment.
¡®Ah, really.¡¯
She was beautiful. A bright smile.
It¡¯s ugly jealousy. Just because he doesn¡¯t want her to be taken away by Kahu, he thinks that no matter how many assumptions he has, the Kiera project will be neglected.
Dn gritted his teeth. She should never know the desire to have her at the bottom of his mind.
Charlize nodded. She looked indifferent for a moment, but Dn didn¡¯t care.
He kissed Charlize on the lips and grabbed her slender waist, pulling her into a hug.
¡°Ah.¡±
He covets the breath that flows out. The lust soared. In the swamp of pleasure and guilt that makes him want to lose his mind.
Dn managed to control his jealousy.
***
Chapter 126
The kiss soon stopped. Like rain.
¡°If you get a proposal¡ Which ce would you like the best?¡±
¡°Well, anywhere. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
Charlize slowly answered the sudden question.
Dn stared at Charlize¡¯s lips, then moved away.
It was his eyes that had been half-crazed with passion seething just before her. He seemed to be trying to somehow control himself now.
¡®Does jealousy make people like that?¡¯
She said she¡¯d stay away from Kahu, so she would keep it.
She hopes he doesn¡¯t have to worry too much. Dn looked as if he was worried that Charlize might be taken away.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just realized how rude it is to hold Master with my anxiety and jealousy.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not okay with it, Charlize. You are the most precious person and you deserve to be treated ordingly.¡±
Dn looked up at Charlize politely.
The words were beautiful. A boy from the past seemed to ovep for a moment. Charlize finallyughed.
¡°What is the proper treatment?¡±
¡°Doing it outside is a bit¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s fresh outside.¡±
He has never done it outside.
When he got rough on the bed, there was no tyrant, and Dn¡¯s ears turned red at Charlize¡¯s words.
Whether he¡¯s a prude or really naive.
She had seen it from an early age, and although she had a vague knowledge that Dn was by no means gentle, she often wanted to be fooled.
To be honest, sometimes it¡¯s cute.
¡®Because it¡¯s only in front of me.¡¯
When he¡¯s nice in front of Charlize, he doesn¡¯t know how others are freaking out and looking at Dn.
She knows that the temperature of the emperor is very different when Charlize is present and not present.
It¡¯s good though.
After all, isn¡¯t it an effort to be loved?
¡°I love you.¡±
¡°¡I love you.¡±
Said Charlize, holding Dn¡¯s hand.
As they looked out of the cave together, for a moment it felt like Dn was going back to his childhood.
Is it because it¡¯s raining? That he gets a little sentimental. Even then, he was a genius.
A boy who was as formidable as Charlize, who had 400 years of experience.
¡°¡I used to think of three words when I called your name.¡±
The emperor spoke quietly.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the simr pronunciation, or if it¡¯s the best match with those three words or both.¡±
¡°What word is it?¡±
The rain slowly started to stop.
As Dn said it, it rains.
Ray chewed on some wet grass from the rain while ying. It was a peaceful atmosphere.
¡°People, life, and love.¡±
Charlize¡¯s heart was touched by that simple tone.
Is it like that?
She was never conscious of it. Her name and those three words have simr pronunciations. But thinking back, it really was.
Because S and R are words that are repeated one after another.
¡°Charlize, you are my person, my life, and my love.¡±
¡°¡¡±
It¡¯s a poetic expression.
She wanted to say something, but nothing came out.
Because Dn said that, it seems like her name has be the most beautiful word in the world.
Look at the same ce with Dn. Charlize held her breath and couldn¡¯t move.
Charlize can only feel Dn¡¯s strength in her hand.
¡°In the first period ofnguage birth, perhaps the ancients already knew.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°A person¡¯s life cannot be discussed without love.¡±
She doesn¡¯t know.
To be honest, Charlize had never felt love other than Dn.
But she understood logically.
The essence eventuallyes down to three words. But it was only four words for Dn, he was confessing.
¡°I thought that the most painful moment for a person is when they are not even treated as human beings. When they are viewed as objects rather than as individuals, their soul is hurt.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt Master anymore. I can¡¯t deny my possessiveness. It could be because I was dyed so ck, or it could be my birthmark. That¡¯s why I always want to put it down.¡±
Dn grabbed Charlize¡¯s hand as if she was more precious.
Those words touched the essence of Charlize.
¡°My life has always been painful¡¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t Master always live your life with love?¡±
¡°I am?¡±
¡°When you were able to look away, you established an orphanage and looked after it, you saved the victims of the Kiera Project, and you were always kind to the weak and the servants.¡±
Payne, Lucy, and now Dn.
Everyone must have liked Charlize too much.
But it is not wrong. How can you say only love between lovers is everything?
¡°Charlize, I love whoever you are. I love you no matter what you do to me. Still, when I express my feelings to you, I want to refine even my own thoughts. And it doesn¡¯t work out well.¡±
Dn is sometimes surprisingly honest.
Whenever that happens, her heart trembles. That¡¯s probably the closest thing to Dn¡¯s essence.
Charlize finally turned her head to look at Dn. A close distance. He was still handsome enough to be embarrassed.
¡°When the rain stops, will you go back to the mansion?¡±
¡°I suppose so.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t we go back to the Imperial Pce?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°This time as the empress and emperor, not as the emperor and the grandmaster.¡±
Dn turned his head and stared at Charlize.
He spoke from a distance close enough to kiss.
However, he did not kiss, and the emperor confessed like a simple confession.
¡°I want to be yourpanion. Master¡¯s. Whether married or engaged, I want to do it all.¡±
The rain haspletely stopped now.
It¡¯s just the silence of nature. A starry night sky. The asional sound of valley water and birds only breaks the silence. At the moment when Dn¡¯s voice is heard loudest.
His heart raced, Dn looked at Charlize, and his breath stopped slowly.
¡°I want to leave three words that I want to describe only to Master for the rest of my life.¡±
People, life, and love.
Why are you always so pretty without any notice?
***
[Will you marry me?]
It was Payne¡¯s voice that woke Charlize from her thoughts.
¡°Leader!¡±
¡°¡Ah.¡±
¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡±
She was just wondering if anyone got a proposal in the cave? Of course, Charlize answered first that it doesn¡¯t matter where they propose.
¡®But you¡¯re really going to propose right away.¡¯
Charlize asked nkly.
¡°Payne, where does everyone usually propose?¡±
¡°In a fancy restaurant or something, a garden full of roses, fireworks, a lot of humans, and diamond rings. I remember something like that.¡±
Well, there¡¯s no reason to insist on a general proposal.
Charlize blinked her eyes.
First of all, it was the office of the mansion. Marriage? Okay. Dn is the Emperor, and he needs the Empress for the stability of the country, so he should get married someday.
Since Dn has no reason to marry another young nobledy by arrangement, it would be natural for him to propose to his lover, Charlize.
There was no surprise. Naturally, she should have guessed ahead of time. But why is she so absent-minded?
¡°Oh my god! Did you get a proposal, leader?¡±
¡°What, who? Honey!?¡±
She doesn¡¯t know where she was eavesdropping, but Lucy suddenly popped out of the window.
The clothes that highlighted the body looked a little cold.
Payne couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut and looked freaked out. It was astonishing, almost like, ¡®Does that crazy psychopath know how to create a romantic situation??!¡¯
¡°It¡¯s private.¡±
¡°Did you refuse? You refused, didn¡¯t you!? You¡¯re a thousand times too good for Dn!¡±
Lucy looked the most shocked for some reason.
It was a slightly different trajectory from Payne¡¯s astonishment.
Charlize opened her eyes coolly with an expressionless face. Payne, who was quick to notice, closed his open jaw. Lucy seemed to cry a little even though she hesitated.
¡°That, that, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk publicly. Payne, weren¡¯t you reporting to me?¡±
¡°Oh, right! Well.¡±
Payne scratched his philtrum with his fingers in embarrassment.
Lucy kept muttering to herself, ¡®No way,¡¯ but Charlize didn¡¯t care.
She¡¯ll end up like that.
¡°I don¡¯t think we can find the base by tracking. Because the secret magic tower is hidden. Last time, there was a logic that it was easy to hide because the imperial people were reluctant to approach the leper vige, but this time it seems to bepletely random.¡±
¡°Then?¡±
¡°We have to find another way.¡±
Payne soon pulled out three little dolls from his arms. It looks like it was made with boredom, but the skill was poor.
Payne ced the three dolls on the table.
But she could recognize it.
A blue-eyed ck-haired man, a blonde-green-eyed man, and a golden-silver-haired woman with blue eyes.
They were Dn, Kahu, and Charlize in that order.
¡°Ah, but you have to keep this a secret!¡±
Because Payne was embarrassed, Charlize called quietly.
¡°Lucy.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Get out.¡±
¡°Sob¡ You¡¯re so mean!¡±
Like a tragic heroine, Lucy was upset, but she did follow Charlize¡¯s will.
The window closed again and Lucy disappeared out of the office.
Charlize leaned back deep into the chair, looking at the office room where the sunlight wasing in.
¡°Exin.¡±
Charlize crossed her legs and said.
Payne was embarrassed at first because Charlize was too enchanting, but it was a fleeting moment. He said, pointing to the Dn doll.
¡°From my point of view, the secret magic tower knows that the evil god exists, but does not know who the evil god is. Here are some questions, and the first question is, what about the clues we¡¯ve seen? ording to the clues found near the base, it was written correctly that Kahu Delmon is the evil god, right?¡±
¡°The young duke is the evil god. I guarantee it.¡±
¡°Therefore, leader. -But strangely, the secret magic tower doesn¡¯t seem to know the clue. Whatever the reason, it¡¯s not important right now, so let¡¯s pass it on.¡±
Payne pushed the Dn doll forward.
¡°I don¡¯t want to dig deep into the psychopathic mind. Knowing the existence of the evil god, the reason why they¡¯ve been continuing the Kiera project is purely ¡®fun¡¯. Anyway, they approached Dn assuming that he might be the evil god. They recently concluded that he wasn¡¯t.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I think they are looking for a new candidate right now, and they guess Charlize Ronan. It seems that the leader has emerged as a candidate for the evil god.¡±
Payne said this time pushing Charlize¡¯s doll forward.
¡°Recently, strange flows are being detected everywhere around where the leader is staying. It¡¯s kinda weird. I can read a lot of magic traces. Traces of mixing evils.¡±
A magic cast will always leave traces of a wave using the flow of mana.
That was what Payne pointed out.
Charlize finally understood Payne¡¯s words.
It¡¯s impossible to trace the secret magic tower. Then all that¡¯s left.
¡®It¡¯s just to lure them out of here.¡¯
To convince them that Charlize is the evil god so that the secret magic tower will approach her first.
The timing is good, too. They are now watching Charlize from afar.
Charlize and Payne¡¯s eyes entangled in the air.
In an instant, Charlize¡¯s mood became as sharp as a sword.
¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±
¡°How?¡±
¡°The role of the evil god they are looking for. I will take it.¡±
Should we have some fun?
Revenge is not far off.
***
Chapter 127
***
The next morning.
Charlize got up from the mansion¡¯s bedroom and took an early bath.
The decision was over. The only thing left was practice.
The bathroom is attached to the bedroom anyway.
After taking a bath, Charlize could see Mary¡¯s back cleaning the bedroom. The maids from the imperial family still stayed by Charlize¡¯s side without anyints.
¡°Mary.¡±
¡°Oh, grandmaster.¡±
Mary bowed her head in surprise as she was quite concentrating on folding the nket.
Charlize, wearing a white bathrobe, said to Mary.
¡°Can you make me a perfume? As soon as possible.¡±
¡°¡What perfume?¡±
Making perfumes is Mary¡¯s specialty.
Mary raised her head with curiosity. It was Charlize who recognized Mary¡¯s talent for the first time in her life.
She had heard orders from His Majesty to make a perfume for the Emperor himself, but she had not yet heard any requests from Charlize.
¡°It might be quite difficult, Mary.¡±
¡°¡It doesn¡¯t matter! If it¡¯s for the grandmaster¡¡±
It burns even more.
Mary pricked her ears intending to work hard at everything with joy.
Charlizeughed.
Mary put down the nket for now, pulled out a notepad from her arms, and grabbed a pen.
Charlize started ordering.
¡°I need aplex and multiyered scent. I want the top note to be the scent of roses. But it¡¯s not in. The smell of bitter grass should also be properly mixed. The scent is strong and it doesn¡¯t seem to be easily forgotten¡¡±
Charlize said as if describing an already existing scent.
¡°And for the base note, it has to have the strange sweetness of dark chocte. To sum up, the first feeling is captivating, and the ending feeling is lingering? Theyers of scent were quite exotic.¡±
Mary, who was taking notes with a serious face, looked at Charlize and asked.
¡°Is the scent refreshing?¡±
¡°Not really¡ It¡¯s not that light. Should I say it¡¯s a bit like an abyss?¡±
¡°Ah¡ Is it in then?¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit strong and distinctive enough for that. It¡¯s just not watery.¡±
¡°Is it heavy?¡±
¡°It¡¯s normal. It¡¯s not vtile, but it adapts quickly.¡±
Mary was silent for a moment as if she had a hunch.
She didn¡¯t ask why she needed such perfume.
¡°I think I can do it by tomorrow.¡±
As expected,petence is always thrilling.
¡°I¡¯m d.¡±
Mary was heartily pleased by Charlize¡¯s remark.
At the feast of jargon, the other maids were holding their breath.
They don¡¯t know why, but both Charlize and Mary looked great.
Charlize turned her head to the maids and ordered them.
¡°Oh, and you guys. Could you bring me all the ck dresses and essories?¡±
¡°All of them?¡±
¡°Yeah. It doesn¡¯t have to feel like a funeral.¡±
The maids¡¯ eyes widened, but Charlize¡¯s orders were absolute.
They moved quickly.
Speaking of Charlize, she was the most powerful and prominent aristocrat in the empire. There were also several wagons of dresses sent by the Grand Duke Ronan family as a wish of atonement, and the essories sent by the emperor whenever he had spare time were already equivalent to the kingdom¡¯s annual budget.
Is that all? All the dresses from all over the country were all for Charlize.
Even though it was limited to ck, the bedroom soon filled up as they gathered them all.
Charlize sat in a chair with an indifferent face and pointed her finger at a few sets of clothes.
¡°The color of red wine is pretty.¡±
It was a dress that showed off her shoulders. It looks ck because it is very dark, but when you look closely, it is the color of red wine.
It was specially treated and reflected ck whenever there was light, giving it a mysterious look.
The dress also came with gloves of the same color.
The maids obediently served.
¡°How about a ck diamond earring as an essory?¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°What about your outer garment, grandmaster?¡±
¡°What Chou is holding right now.¡±
The nominated Chou came forward with her cheeks red.
The outer garment, which felt light and feeble, was ck.
¡°Should I tie your hair up? Or should I just tie it half up?¡±
¡°Half.¡±
When Charlize all dressed up and stood in front of the mirror, the maids that dressed her up shook their fingertips.
The red wine dress with an alluring and immoral feeling showed off her white and slender shoulders. She covered her shoulders with her outer garment, but it looked more secretive because it was made of such thin material.
Hernguid, open eyes gave the impression of boredom like an absolute ruler today.
The ck diamond earrings, which look like diamonds that are synonymous with transparency, looked perfect on Charlize today.
Their bodies continued to stiffen as they couldn¡¯t breathe.
They were fellow women, but their mouths kept on watering because of the overwhelming feelings they felt towards the absolute powerful person and the decadent atmosphere of fascination.
¡°¡¡±
Her hair was tied half down and half up. The vague weary feeling somehow seemed more dangerous.
Her makeup was transparent, but only the color resembling blood was lightly applied on her lips to emphasize it.
Finally, she wore leather gloves of the same color as the dress.
Her long, slender fingers were more prominent.
The maids who would normally have been friendly to Charlize were also paying attention today. Because the atmosphere was very different from usual.
[Leader, but how are you going to y the role of the evil god?]
Charlize recalled for a moment the conversation she had with Payne the night before.
[Isn¡¯t it enough to act as they think of the image of the evil god?]
[The image of the evil god¡ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re aware of it, leader.]
Payne continued to exin.
Payne seemed to have told a long story about why the evil god likes ck, but what matters was not the post-war situation, but the objective fact.
First, the evil god likes dark colors. Dark ces, including nights.
Second, the evil god likes situations or ces where countless people are gathered. This is because genocide is possible, Payne added.
Third, the evil god is so fascinating that they can be seen even when they stay still. It corrupts the surroundings and necessarily has the nature of the ruler.
[It¡¯s called ¡®ckening¡¯ in technical terms!]
[ck¡ what?]
[Since there is no other reason why the secret magic tower saw Dn and suspected that he was the evil god.]
Payne looked unusually excited, but Charlize listened seriously.
She seemed to know what it felt like.
The stealthy and dangerous feeling that flowed from Dn when Charlize escaped and was captured again three yearster.
The impression she had when she was sure he had be a tant tyrant.
¡®Maybe that¡¯s why the secret magic tower approached Dn.¡¯
But they eventually realized Dn wasn¡¯t the evil god.
But Charlize had to wrap the secret magic tower.
¡®We have to fool thempletely.¡¯
That¡¯s why she asked Mary to make the perfume.
They needed to be more certain. Charlize recalled the scent of Kahu¡¯s evil and ordered it to Mary.
It¡¯s because Charlize¡¯s aura is simr to evil, but as Payne said, Charlize¡¯s energy is a little more like evil spirits, which has a slightly different trajectory from Kahu¡¯s.
¡°¡I will go to the Imperial Pce. Prepare the carriage.¡±
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
Seeing that the maids hardly make eye contact with Charlize, the image of her appearance seemed to have seeded.
The unconscious is powerful, and humans are more visual than we imagined.
She knows how to act to make them think the way she wants them to.
Charlize looked up as she moved her fingers with gloves on. Slip. Her hair, half unraveled, tickles the nape of her neck and runs down.
Even when the sun was shining, Charlize only shone ck.
The maids withdrew to both sides in absolute obedience.
***
Imperial Conference of the Imperial Pce
The one who sat at the top was by far the emperor of the Empire, Dn I. It was a formal gathering where the heads of numerous noble families were represented by the aristocratic society.
After the empire united the continents, representative envoys from the kingdom that had been downgraded to a colony also participated one by one.
It was no exaggeration to say that it was the ce where all political matters of the empire-continent were decided. Dn was the only one who had a boring face because it was an era when the Emperor was unusually strong.
In the era of peace when wars have ceased, politicians with swords in their mouths have the most power.
As usual, the meeting was in progress in a solemn and rigid atmosphere.
Suddenly, the front door of the conference hall opened without notice.
¡°¡¡?¡±
All eyes turned to the front door at once.
If it were the servants, they would have been fired immediately and severely punished for interfering in a quiet meeting. But there.
¡®Grandmaster?¡¯
There was Charlize.
Charlize stared at Dn in the highest seat. The eyes of the nobles stick to the skin to the point that it stings, but what is the big deal?
No one in this hall does not know the power of Charlize. How strong Charlize¡¯s power was could be clearly seen from the current status of Grand Duke Ronan, who was superior but his status flying and crawling now.
Dn¡¯s boredom had already been broken.
Although the meeting was interrupted, no one dared to move. Charlize walked to Dn in the spotlight.
¡®Master, what is this?¡¯
Because she hadn¡¯t consulted Dn beforehand, Charlize could read his bewildered expression.
Still, the emperor did not fail to manage his expression.
Dn didn¡¯t hate it, though embarrassed. On the contrary, he looked a little interested.
¡°Your Majesty, may I join the meeting?¡±
¡°¡Of course.¡±
The etiquette was no longer considered.
However, because she was not in the nned attendance, there was no ce for Charlize to sit.
The imperial noble who sat next to the emperor stood up from his seat.
¡°Well, grandmaster, here¡¡±
¡°No.¡±
Charlize declined softly and moved closer to Dn.
For a brief moment of embarrassment, Dn had a strange face as if he had understood the situation.
Charlize grabbed Dn¡¯s tie with her gloved hand.
A gasp of breath was heard from all sides.
¡°I¡¯m on His Majesty¡¯sp, so why would I?¡±
¡°¡Well, that¡¯s true.¡±
Uh, I¡¯m doing great, right?
Dn soon hugged Charlize with a short smile like a skillful actor. Although she was prepared, Charlize¡¯s cheeks tickled a little as she tried to look down at the conference hall from the real emperor¡¯sp.
She feels like a fairy who captured a tyrant.
She¡¯s aiming for it, though it¡¯s right for her to act like this.
She could see the faces of the terrified and frightened nobles.
Dn¡¯s thighs are hard. Dn seemed to be enjoying the situation, but Charlize hugged him a little awkwardly by the neck.
Dn¡¯s hand held Charlize by the waist.
¡°Um, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
Dn¡¯s voice was as sweet as honey.
With a gentle and soothing touch as if treating a woman he loves.
Dn didn¡¯t even have to act. Because he¡¯s already crazy about Charlize. Blindly looking up at her, lovingly brushing her hair back. It¡¯s not difficult at all.
The eyes of the nobles widened even more as if there was something more surprising. Their eyes widened, but no one dared point out Charlize.
¡°I want to be the Duke.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dn¡¯s expression was nk for a moment.
But soon it was filled withughter. The Emperor seemed to be genuinely delighted by Charlize¡¯s first publicly stated wish.
Dn ordered, keeping his gaze fixed on Charlize.
¡°Marquis of Svian.¡±
¡°Yes, yes! Yes. Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Confer Charlize Ronan above the Duke and grant her a suitable castle, territory, and servant.¡±
¡°I, I will obey your order.¡±
There were only three nobles with the title of Duke or higher in the Empire, but it was a very swift move.
However, the nobles who were strict with the status system were just watching.
In fact, wasn¡¯t Charlize the noble who made the most decisive contribution to Dn¡¯s ession to the throne? The Duke was never overdone.
¡°Is there anything else, Master?¡±
Dn returned again in a very friendly voice.
Her disciple was so good at acting that Charlize was surprised for a moment.
Still, she can¡¯t miss out on being immersed.
¡°Now that I have be a duke, give me a congrattory gift, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°What gift?¡±
¡°Please hold a veryrge festival. A splendid and grandiose festival of the empire that will go down in history.¡±
Anyway, the evil god prefers crowded situations.
So.
¡®This will shake the secret magic tower.¡¯
Charlize thought coldly to herself and then raised her head.
For a moment, she returned with a cold, charismatic look, but no one knew.
Dn¡¯s expression, which was the only one who could see through her inner feelings, was strangely distorted.
¡°As Master wishes.¡±
Dn looks up at Charlize as if he were watching an exciting y. In their own atmosphere where no one could intervene, Charlize smiled calmly.
***
Chapter 128: Illustration
Kahu woke up in the dark.
It has been a week since he stayed in Rapine.
He slowly missed the training center of the Imperial Knights, where he went to work every day. But now he will no longer be able to wield a sword.
Even if he¡¯s wearing a specially made ne.
¡®I was an evil god.¡¯
Evil himself, made with only intent to kill.
He suddenly witnessed his memory back in his dream.
The past, which had been considered dim, was now clear. Kahu remembered all the tortures he had been subjected to by the wizards of the secret magic tower and how he had been refined.
¡®That pain, perhaps Charlize Ronan, too.¡¯
She had been through it all.
He could understand why Charlize had such a hatred for the Empire and the imperial family itself, and wanted to destroy the magic tower.
-Because she was Kiera.
And he thought that it was too strong and enviable.
¡®It¡¯s great to have revenge.¡¯
A lot of it was great.
First of all, even though she became Kiera, it was amazing that she eventually maintained her rationale and did not be an evil god.
Because of that, even Kahu became a victim of the experiment, but it was the fault of the magic tower. It was never the fault of Charlize.
Second, it was great that he returned by his own power.
Kahu remembered. The astonishment, hope, and joy of the moment when 400 years had passed and time suddenly began to turn backward.
¡®Third.¡¯
It was great to be alive without dying.
When Kahu told Charlize that she could kill him, he actually wanted to die.
When he remembered all the trauma and pain, he wanted to die. He was so afraid that he could not live. His shame and helplessness made his body weak.
Perhaps because of his ne, he didn¡¯t even feel anger.
Revenge? That is a privilege that only those with the will to live and high self-esteem can have.
Kahu never thought that his mental power was weak, but it was hard to stay sane in the face of such a shocking truth.
However, Charlize did not die and survived.
She also told Kahu to live.
¡°Just for you, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±
While promising so.
She sounded like the absolute prophecy of the only savior.
It was Charlize who reached out to him at the end of his despair.
As he confessed three years ago, Kahu was attracted to Charlize as the opposite sex.
¡®I love her.¡¯
His love for her.
It was just that much.
Like the emperor, it was not a blind love that seemed to be mixed with madness.
A love that puts the public interest first, enough to build a reason.
But right now, Kahu. He was not confident.
¡°¡¡±
It was dark, but Kahu was not afraid anymore.
He gently grabbed his ne from the bed.
If he rips it off, will he go crazy? Will the evil god dwell?
¡®The evil god is destined to kill the real piece of Ehyrit.¡¯
The myth said so.
¡®No, fate can be shaped.¡¯
Kahu rationally corrected his thinking.
But Dn, he envies him.
When he thought of Dn, who would be happy with Charlize, holding Charlize in his eyes. It felt like he was losing his mind.
But he barely suppresses it.
He just understood.
Why Dn was so obsessed with Charlize. He was so crazy.
¡®Because she¡¯s a woman who has no choice but to do that.¡¯
Passing the responsibility is cowardly, so he will stop.
However, Charlize had the talent to make her opponent possess a twisted possessiveness even if she was standing still or showing only good intentions.
Kahu saw Lucy leaning against the wall.
After taking charge of his nursing care, she had a teary face, but Lucy was working hard.
Even though he looks so defenseless, he knows that Lucy will try to kill Kahu after he puts a sword at her as soon as he shows abnormal behavior.
She was also not known to the outside, perhaps because she was a person of Charlize, but she was stronger than the knightmander, Kahu.
Kahu was not allowed to use a sword.
He was conscious of his breath and slowly released his strength from the hand holding his ne.
¡®Let¡¯s not think about it.¡¯
He closes his eyes.
But it was Charlize who became clearer the more he said not to think about it.
Why are you so dazzling in every moment thates to mind?
It was harsh as a game of fate.
¡®We were engaged.¡¯
Somehow, he suppressed and repressed the murderous intent and anger that kept escting.
***
After the Imperial Conference ended.
Imperial Pce Office.
As only agenda items covering the entire continent were uploaded, the meeting continued longer than usual.
It was already dark outside the window.
Dn, who had acted in line with Charlize¡¯s performance, looked relieved now.
The subordinates withdrew on their own, and the only people in the office were the Emperor and Charlize.
¡°I wish you¡¯d told me in advance¡ It was pretty embarrassing.¡±
Dn looked at Charlize.
He was genuinely embarrassed. During a boring meeting, no one would have imagined that Charlize would suddenlye in and sit on hisp.
He never hated it. Actually, he thought, ¡®It¡¯s lovely.¡¯
Because she is better than anyone else at acting in an alluring performance of the woman of great beauty that shakes a tyrant in her hand.
¡®Lovely?¡¯
Even that wordcked something.
He would dare to be disrespectful to his Master, but to be honest, he felt it was cute.
Charlize, who was sitting at the window and enjoying the breeze, leaned her head and stared at Dn.
The wind blew and her hair fluttered open.
She was bewilderingly fascinating.
He was stunned for a moment, unable to say anything.
¡°¡¡±
¡°The embarrassment is fleeting, didn¡¯t you enjoy most of the moment?¡±
Charlize said quietly.
It¡¯s not easy to deny the secret voice is said so calmly.
As Charlize said, Dn was good. He can¡¯t hate it.
The emperor was quick-witted. He had an extraordinary brain that could read context even with limited information.
It was possible to guess roughly why Charlize hade without notice and acted that way.
But Dn was more concerned with the action itself than with Charlize¡¯s true intentions.
¡®I¡¯m d I¡¯m the emperor.¡¯
He was just thinking about it.
He was very fortunate to be the emperor who had value for use.
¡°Is it because of the evil god?¡±
¡°Yes. I have to wrap the secret magic tower.¡±
¡°Is Master the bait?¡±
¡°Yes, kind of.¡±
Like a fire that drives the moth crazy.
Like a poisonous mushroom that attracts animals with its colorful appearance.
Even without a smile, Charlize pulled people into the atmosphere. Dn moved his footsteps forward as if he was possessed.
He¡¯s getting closer.
Her makeup and clothes are very different from usual.
Perhaps it was to y the image of the evil god. The dress, which was just ck if you didn¡¯t look closely, came closer, and it was a dark blood red wine color.
Sitting by the window narrowly, her bare legs are white.
Charlize was shaking her legs in the air with an indifferent face. The heels of the shoes are dizzyingly high.
Dn knew all too well how soft her skin was.
¡°You put on the perfume that the servant gave you earlier.¡±
¡°I urgently asked Mary to make it. Thinking about the scent from Kahu.¡±
Kahu.
Dn held his breath slowly.
Since Kahu is an evil god, it was right to say that she was wise to wrap the secret magic tower. It is something to be admired for being thorough, even letting the scent of evil permeate her.
But what is this dirty feeling?
¡°¡It¡¯s only been a day since I requested it, but it¡¯s perfect. When things are alright, I¡¯m thinking of giving Mary aunch of her perfume brand, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn looked down at Charlize.
Her shoulder line was white because of a slip of ck outer garment.
Perfume is usually sprayed over the carotid artery of the wrist and neck. That¡¯s why Charlize¡¯s neck smells strange.
When he smelled it from Kahu, he felt it was just different in quality. It was as elegant as the heavenly aroma when it was ingrained in Charlize.
He had the urge to bury his head in the nape of her neck like a beast.
¡°Is there anything else I can do to help you, Charlize?¡±
The tyrant held Charlize¡¯s hair in his hand, hiding his innermost thoughts as a gentleman.
It felt soft enough to be described as sweet to the touch of his hand.
Kissing the tip of her hair, he looks at Charlize with blue eyes.
Charlize¡¯s lips are slightly opened. They haven¡¯t had sex for quite some time. Even in the cave, they didn¡¯t eventually have sex, and Dn¡¯s desires continued to pile up.
¡°Will you marry me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s very positive, but¡ I don¡¯t want to think about it until things are resolved.¡±
In the cave, Charlize drew a line on Dn¡¯s proposal.
He didn¡¯t want to force her, so he didn¡¯t say anything more, but it was very disappointing.
He would have been happy with a single word of ¡®I will¡¯.
But he understood. Her revenge is not far off. It was a situation where the public interest should take precedence over the private interest.
¡°Please hold a masquerade.¡±
Charlize said.
¡°You mean the masquerade party?¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯d like a ce a little further away from the inds. It would be better if it was a ce where you would inevitably have to cross the mountain range on the way of the carriage¡¡±
Dn listened intently to her words.
Now that she has thrown the bait, it¡¯s time to set up the situation for them to take the bait.
Mountains are sparsely popted. On the way to the ballroom in the carriage, they may approach Charlize in some way from the secret magic tower.
Is it a matter of his mind if he understands easily but feels something sad?
¡®The principle is that the masquerade cannot be escorted in advance to keep confidentiality.¡¯
Even in the midst of this, the thing he hated the most was that Charlize had to show her pretty appearance to the secret magic tower, not Dn.
But Dn swallowed his innermost thoughts.
Charlize still seemed to have only thought about work in her head. How hard it was to sit on his thigh and endure the irritation.
She didn¡¯t seem to care what kind of impulse Dn felt.
¡®Yeah, when it¡¯s done.¡¯
Proposals can also be officially done again at that time.
He¡¯s anxious.
Strangely impatient, he wanted to legally tie her up in a hurry.
It was obvious that Charlize would not be able to concentrate even if he kissed her anyway.
Again, Dn vowed to destroy the secret magic tower as soon as possible.
***
The master of the secret magic tower was praying with his hands folded and his eyes closed.
The sacred prayer time was his favorite moment.
He¡¯s been feeling an intuitiontely that he can¡¯t ignore. A belief as to the most faithful believer that soon he will receive the evil god.
Soon the wizard in the ck cloak opened the door. It means prayer time is over.
The master of the secret magic tower opened his eyes. Red eyes were revealed.
¡°Charlize Ronan, I think she¡¯s a strong candidate.¡±
¡°Could it be a trap?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The wizard seemed to ponder for a moment. The master of the secret magic tower turned his head.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the stuff the grandmaster used. I thought the unique scent would help us make a decision.¡±
It was Charlize¡¯s handkerchief.
The master of the secret magic tower noticed that the scent on the handkerchief was creepily simr to a high-purity evil.
¡°The track record of life so far is also worth noting. And now people are starting to prefer ces with lots of people, unlike during the Death Knights.¡±
¡°¡We need to try it.¡±
It meant sending the monsters or a wizard from the secret magic tower to test Charlize.
The wizard understood in silence and bowed his head.
Still, there was news that Charlize would attend the masquerade that was about to be held.
The wizard retreated.
The corner of the master¡¯s lips rose slowly. If the evil god was found, patience would finallye to fruition.
The era of true wizards.
His red eyes shone brilliantly.
***
Chapter 129
On the day of the masquerade.
Charlize was in the carriage.
Dn followed Charlize¡¯s orders thoroughly.
¡®Finally, it¡¯s the day of the ball.¡¯
Charlize thought, with the mask in her hand.
Charlize looked out of the carriage window. In the midst of the dense mountains, the sun was shining brightly.
Shadow allowed only the three of them to apany her. The fewer people, the better. The purpose from the beginning was to wrap the secret magic tower.
Charlize has acted perfectly so far. The bite was most likely toe today.
¡®If I wait¡¡¯
About the time she managed to suppress her nervousness, she noticed a distinct smell.
A fishy smell of iron. Suddenly, inrge quantities.
¡°!¡±
The moment she turned her head to the side, she heard a startled V calling out from outside, ¡®Grandmaster¡!¡¯. The frightened horse stopped with a whining sound loudly.
With a body bouncing off, she opened the door and stepped on the ground. It was a light jump with a gentle gesture.
¡°Everyone take a step back.¡±
Charlize was not taken aback by the sight before her eyes.
-It¡¯s a secret magic tower.
The number of monsters that wererge and twisted, which were notparable to what they usually dealt with, was estimated to be thousands.
Even though they are the Masters who are the direct knights of the Emperor, the Shadow is also a human. Crushed by the tremendous force, they could not open their mouths and took a step backward.
Only Charlize takes the lead in a cool way.
The grandmaster¡¯s orders are absolute. At first, it was the Shadow that followed for the escort but stepped back on its own.
The extreme tension soaked Charlize¡¯s brain even though it was a short time because she wasing to her senses.
The maids dressed her up hard for the masquerade, but as expected, this dress is annoying.
Without hesitation, Charlize tore the hem of the dress up to her thighs, then ran and drew a sword.
¡°¡!¡±
It¡¯s a test anyway.
It must have been the monster sent from the secret magic tower to see if Charlize was the real evil god. She was simply amazed at the vast movement magic that suddenly teleported so many monsters to the desired coordinates.
¡®It¡¯s a bite.¡¯
It was the first achievement after a long acting period, so Charlize was rather happy.
However, the Shadow watching could not help but be astonished.
¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯
Although Charlize only swung her sword once, dozens of visible monsters died in a row.
It was ridiculous.
She moved fast at a speed that could not be followed with the naked eye, but it was certainly not an illusion.
¡®The sword crossed the space.¡¯
The existingws of physics were apletely shattering transcendent force.
In fact, Charlize performed better when she was alone.
It was morefortable not to have as many allies as possible to protect or take care of.
Dn was worried about Charlize, but he didn¡¯t have to. There was already no limit to Charlize when she was fully awakened.
The Saint¡¯s sword.
No matter how strong it was, it was a monster that could not escape human imaginative power. No monster could be freed from Charlize¡¯s sword.
Kwaargh!
Even though these monsters borrowed the power of a pure god that was not fragmented, Charlize was just a god.
The monster was not a living organism. Even though dozens ofpanions were swept away by each sword, the attitude of focusing on it like crazy with its eyes wide open was the most differentiated from a living organism that has a survival instinct.
Like the monsters sent by the secret magic tower, something felt strange.
¡®In the past, Gold used to tell me, it smells like blood.¡¯
The smell from Ehyrit¡¯s piece was the smell of blood. In other words, it was the smell of fishy iron.
Suddenly, Charlize just realized why she was forced to swallow the pieces, bing Kiera.
If iron, the mainponent of blood, and the fruit of murderous intent that the evil god tend to inhabit, it would have been the most natural result to be a sword.
But.
¡®If they had already developed the technology of the monster this far, they would have conquered the world.¡¯
-The secret magic tower was just living in silence waiting for the evil god.
Charlize realized it.
The top priority of the secret magic tower is always to find the evil god. Charlize killed them all with evil.
Recently, she was frustrated because she couldn¡¯t wield a sword.
It was actually good to swing all she wanted.
It was none of Charlize¡¯s business whether Shadow, who was watching, freaked out by her divine level.
The monster was only after Charlize. This is because the perfume of the fake evil god that Charlize had sprayed made them even more stimting.
¡°No way¡¡±
V, who was watching, mumbled in a daze.
He was more afraid of Charlize than of that monstrous monster. Even in the face of thousands of monsters, Charlize was not exhausted at all.
On the contrary, she seemed to be more alive and sharpened, giving off more than her skills.
Just when the monster steps on the ground, it will be crushed by its aura and the grass will die. As eerie as the destructive aura of death was the appearance of the monster.
Each of them had a different appearance to be creative, but they all looked disgusting.
In the meantime, it was Charlize who was shining ck alone, and she was especially beautiful. She is mysterious and overwhelming. An admirable fairy, no.
¡®Goddess.¡¯
V, who could mutter even to himself, was a gentleman. The other two Shadow Knights were as hard as stone.
Their mouths opened and didn¡¯t close to the point where they were speechless.
¡°¡¡±
It didn¡¯t take long.
Soon, Charlize defeated all the monsters and moved alone. The dark evil wrapped around the tip of the sword.
There were no monsters that survived. In less than an hour, it was annihted.
The word miracle would not be enough to describe the situation.
¡°¡Ah.¡±
The shocked Shadow was now out of Charlize¡¯s mind. What she cared about was the hem of the dress that she tore off impulsively
¡®I thought a lot about choosing clothes.¡¯
It was torn so it was too short. She was easy to move, so it was good when she killed it, but she regretted it a bit after she ruined it all.
When she raised her head, Shadow, who made eye contact with Charlize, jolted with great surprise.
Charlize turned her head again among the dead bodies of the monster. Does this prove that she is the evil god? Surely it would never be considered human ability.
Apparently, the secret magic tower was watching Charlize from somewhere. So, Charlize controlled her expression.
But they don¡¯te out even if she waits.
¡®Is this still not enough?¡¯
Still, more than half of the bites are a sess. Charlize wasn¡¯t nervous.
¡®First of all, stay calm.¡¯
As if there was no agitation.
Never show any human emotion. Charlize went for a walk and looked at the sword for a moment with a light expression that seemed to have broken a few flowers.
The day didn¡¯t go bad.
However, there were so many dead bodies of monsters that it seemed insufficient for the carriage to move beyond this.
Charlize used her mana without hesitation.
It was as natural as breathing, and when she thought ¡®use¡¯, it was just written.
In the past, on the first day of bing Dn¡¯s teacher, a night guest came. What Charlize called was the same ck hole she summoned to dispose of the assassin¡¯s body.
Whooshh-
A dark round hole appeared in the air. The ck hole devoured only the monsters at Charlize¡¯s will.
Certainly, it was a skill and performance that was too much to call a human.
Charlize wiped her cheek with the back of her hand with an indifferent face. Even though the sun was quite bright, her face was just smooth without a single drop of sweat.
¡®If it were an evil god, there would be no human emotions.¡¯
Neither fear nor excessive joy will be revealed. She was conscious of the gaze of the secret magic tower.
Charlize returned to the carriage with her indifferent face.
Even though they were the Shadow who had been watching Charlize for a long time, the knights did not even dare to make eye contact with her, perhaps because they were aware of her extraordinary skills. Only the sound of repressed breathing can be heard.
Yes, it was hard to breathe, and the instinctive fear and awe were still buried there.
¡°¡Let¡¯s go.¡±
Charlize gave the order, getting on the carriage without help.
The horses, which had been weighed down by the power of monsters, also regained stability when all the monsters disappeared.
Shadow couldn¡¯t easily regain their consciousness, but they couldn¡¯t dy Charlize¡¯s order, so they moved first.
But the afterimage that continued to glimmer in front of their eyes made their whole body tremble. It was an irresistible force.
Unbelievable skill. The overwhelming strength that makes you doubt whether it is a dream even after witnessing its existence. They could be sure that there was no one stronger than Charlize on this continent.
Even if it was Emperor Dn who wrote an unprecedented history, Charlize was better than him.
They just prayed and thanked God.
¡®Thank you for making the grandmaster our ally.¡¯
¡®I will never disobey the grandmaster even if I die.¡¯
Shadow vowed over and over again.
***
The carriage arrived soon.
Only after arriving did Charlize put on a mask.
The mask¡¯s color was as expected to be ck. It was a luxury item decorated with only the ck feathers of a peacock.
Dn threw a grand masquerade as Charlize had said. Not only the nobles of the ind but also many nobles from the provinces were seen.
¡®It¡¯s pretty fresh.¡¯
It was strange because she was quietly putting on a mask while cutting the monsters at random.
First of all, since it was a masquerade, the principle was not to reveal the identity.
However, it is usually recognized by body type, voice, hair, and eye color, so those who enjoy entertainment usually dye their hair with magic or wear lenses.
But Charlize didn¡¯t do anything.
So, as soon as Charlize entered the ballroom, she was soon surrounded by the crowd.
Charlize was a celebrity.
In an atmosphere that they didn¡¯t even dare to approach, they couldn¡¯t even speak to her, and the enchanted humans were divided into nobles and servants.
But Charlize looked for Dn first. She wanted to tell him the news that the secret magic tower paid attention to Charlize, and she was still awake.
¡®It¡¯s probably because I haven¡¯t held the sword for a long time.¡¯
The reason why her heart beats fast.
It wasn¡¯t Charlize whose skills died just because she had been using a sword for the first time in a long time. She is none other than Sword Saint. It is thepletion of the sword.
¡°¡¡±
Soon she found Dn.
He was cleverly standing in the invisible corners of people, eliminating his presence.
He could not be recognized, no matter how much a golden mask had covered half of his face. Except for Charlize, the others did not recognize the emperor.
Well, it¡¯s quite exquisite, because he¡¯s hiding in a ce they¡¯ll never find if they¡¯re not conscious of him.
Dn and her eyes met soon. Although they were wearing masks, the eye contact between Charlize and Dn, who was alone in the crowd, was deep.
His mouth was watering strangely.
Dn¡¯s gaze turned to the line of Charlize¡¯s legs, which had briefly appeared white. He seemed to be conscious of the length of the short dress, although he did return soon.
It was too short. It was somewhat cold right away.
Leaving the nobles wandering to reach Charlize, she slowly approached Dn.
¡°¡¡±
Dn watched Charlize silently, then stretched out his arms, leaned over the table next to him, and waited. Charlize naturally entered Dn¡¯s outstretched hand. The emperor¡¯s realm was filled with Charlize.
He hugged Charlize¡¯s waist as if it was natural.
¡°I¡¯ve heard the report.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°How was it?¡±
Dn asked Charlize closely. He whispered in her ear, perhaps it¡¯s to keep his voice from being heard by someone else.
Shadow is fast. She wanted to tell him in person, but it was okay.
Charlize replied in a usual tone.
¡°As you can see, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m a little excited, but¡¡±
She wondered if that sounded a little strange.
For a moment, Dn lowered himself. As if kissing her publicly at any moment.
Her waist was pulled into his hand.
***
Chapter 130
But the ballroom is an open space. It didn¡¯t lead to a kiss.
Dn knew the situation because he had already heard the report from Shadow.
Thousands of monsters attack. The unrealistic performance of Charlize.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. You know me, right?¡±
Dn also wanted to keep Charlize by his side, starting with the escort.
If you say don¡¯t worry, how can I not be worried?
Dn was a man who would worry if Charlize went out to y with the monsters.
So, just in case, he added more Shadow to follow her.
And before Charlize entered the ballroom, the report he heard was quite shocking.
[The appearance of the grandmaster I saw on the day of the rebellion was just cute.]
[It just doesn¡¯t make sense. I don¡¯t know how to describe it¡]
[It was a terrifying monster. It¡¯s so different from the monsters we¡¯ve seen so far. The grandmaster alone defeated thousands of them all in a short time. With an overwhelming sword.]
[It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen V so surprised. But if I had witnessed the scene right next to me, I might have copsed from weakness in my legs.]
The Shadow reported with mixed emotions of excitement, awe, and fear.
After a brief dy as Charlize entered the ballroom ording to procedures, Dn heard all the secret reports from the terrace.
Because they watched and learned from the way Lucy handled the information guild, they were already operating it as high-levelpatibility.
¡®She¡¯s indeed Master.¡¯
Dn was not surprised.
He already knew Charlize¡¯s skill.
She was Kiera before the return, so can¡¯t she kill any monsters?
Dn looked at Charlize¡¯s legs, not because the dress was too short, but to make sure there were no injuries.
¡°¡I¡¯m d.¡±
He was truly relieved. Charlize was fine. At first nce, his expression turned red, and he seemed a little happy.
¡®Dn is as strong as I am.¡¯
Charlize looked up at Dn and smiled.
Few people even knew that there was a real piece of Ehyrit, and only Payne knew that he was Dn.
Dn is an unexpected existence even for the secret magic tower. But if Charlize and Dn worked together, anything in the world could really be possible.
It will not be long before,
¡®We wield the sword together.¡¯
She never used Dn and the sword together with the same enemy.
In rebellion, Charlize was in charge of the outside, Dn was in charge of the inside, and even though she had a real sword fight against the sword, she coborated only with Kahu
The expectation of using a sword with Dn was greater than the sense of the reality of revenge. Is it because things are strangely going well?
Even though it was a secret magic tower that everyone feared, she wasn¡¯t afraid. No, what Charlize feared did not exist in this world. The only exception is Dn¡¯s death.
¡°Lady.¡±
¡°Yes, gentleman.¡±
Although it was blindfolded, the masquerade was forbidden to reveal its identity, so it was called differently.
So, if she calls him Your Majesty, everyone would immediately crowd around them.
Even the Emperor¡¯s attendance was a secret.
So, Charlize felt this situation was a little new.
Fresh.
To call him a ¡®gentleman¡¯ and to be called a dy¡¯.
Dn¡¯s grip on Charlize¡¯s waist slowly loosened. He looked up to see the buffet food being served. Dn¡¯s skin is pale.
¡°You seem to be enjoying meattely¡ so I prepared it with the meat of a young cow rather than seafood.¡±
Charlize¡¯s mind was awakened.
Come to think of it, she was hungry. Hunger can be controlled, but the pleasure of eating was another story.
Dn seemed to think of this opportunity as a date after a long time. She was craving beef, how did he know?
Dn was naturally familiar with subtle preferences that Charlize herself was not aware of. He soon came with a freshly cooked rare tenderloin steak.
The tenderloin was her recent favorite part because it was softer than marbling sirloin.
Soon Charlize had tenderloin in her mouth. When she ate well, Dn had a full face just looking at it.
What a peaceful atmosphere.
The sword that cuts through the monsters just two hours ago is still vivid.
¡°It is delicious.¡±
She had a stronger craving for meat than her favorite shrimp or lobster.
It was notpletely cooked, so even the softer rare was Charlize¡¯s taste. It was strange to him that treating Charlize with the absolute power of a tyrant and a genius brain was a courtship to get more attention from her.
Dn silently sliced the steak instead. Bright red blood was oozing out of the elegant silver knife.
Charlize suddenly realized. That Dn¡¯s arrangement didn¡¯t stop there.
The poption density of the masquerade was higher than usual as many people were attending. In this situation, there are several rules in society, and one of them is dancing.
¡®But he broke the rules.¡¯
Since you have to cover your appearance and identity with a mask, the dance where you change your opponent every 15 seconds was the standard of the masquerade dance.
But here at the moment. There was a dance song with a more quiet gesture than a formal dance.
You have to formally apply for a dance, breaking the implicit rule of a masquerade without worrying about your dancing partner.
It was a too-conservative rule for a freewheeling ball without prior escorts and no concept of a partner.
¡®Is this also courtship?¡¯
Dn reigned as a tyrant during the three years that Charlize left the Empire, but he was very determined in his rtionship with the opposite sex.
He was a man who could only be pinched by Charlize¡¯s hand, listen only to Charlize, and only allow Charlize. No matter how much time has passed, he is an emperor who will remain solemnly.
Before and after the regression, Charlize was the only one in Dn¡¯s line.
Of course, she always knew, but there was a big difference between knowing and suddenly feeling it.
¡®For Dn, it¡¯s only me.¡¯
¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Lady.¡±
Dn spoke like a tame beast.
¡°¡Thank you.¡±
But contrary to what Charlize had thought, who viewed Dn as innocent, he felt it was difficult to suppress his possessiveness.
Obsession. Right, it¡¯s an obsession. It is undeniably a clear obsession.
For the unrivaled Charlize, even if she covers her face with a mask, the eyes of the nobles continue to be drawn. Charlize¡¯s atmosphere was strong and very clear as she was acting as the evil god recently.
The nobles, fascinated by strength, were still the same. Dn, in particr, was furious when he felt that the young noble masters who also served as knights nced at Charlize.
The reason why he did not allow the dance to change the opponent was because if he saw a man holding Charlize¡¯s hand other than Dn, he would want to destroy all of them.
There were many ways to manipte them from behind and secretly drive them into hell or to destroy the family by choosing one person as an example.
¨C It was possessive.
Even in Rapine, his warriors, including Chase, didn¡¯t want to even talk to Charlize. Therefore, the imperial family was fully supporting Rapine. If you want anything,e to the Emperor.
To the extreme that his anger was hard to refrain from his urge to kill.
¡®I haven¡¯t even received her approval for the marriage proposal yet.¡¯
Charlize seemed to have forgotten, but Dn was still conscious.
Without her approval, it makes him nervous. No, the truth is, even if he had heard the definite answer, he would have beenpletely crazy. To Charlize.
¡°¡¡±
Thirst was passing by, and he grabbed a ss of wine from the servant¡¯s tray.
Charlize naturally followed Dn to pick up a wine ss, so in an instant, the emperor¡¯s eyes sank dangerously.
¡°Weren¡¯t you working?¡±
From attitudes to facial expressions, he knows she is choosing to reveal it for the secret magic tower where they might be watching.
Charlize, who didn¡¯t think much about the words, folded her eyes and said with a smile.
¡°I¡¯d rather wield a sword.¡±
Charlize made eye contact with Dn and tilted the ss of wine to her mouth.
Dn didn¡¯t drink. After drinking about two sips, Charlize held the wine ss horizontally again.
Charlize¡¯s lips reflected in the chandelier light were somewhat dangerous.
The masquerade was more open and cheerful than the formal ball. Some of the surrounding people around them drank wine with their arms close together with the opposite sex. It¡¯s called love shot as a culture these days.
Charlize¡¯s gaze also reached the couple taking a love shot. Dn, who was watching, naturally intertwined Charlize¡¯s arms.
Charlize¡¯s gaze returned.
¡°That¡¯s a good idea, isn¡¯t it? Try something new.¡±
She giggled instead of refusing and immediately followed what she had seen and crossed Dn¡¯s arms.
¡°What¡¡±
The freedom of anonymity that was not specified wasfortable for a moment. Charlize indifferently stretched her lip and made a love shot with the tyrant.
Anyway, the secret magic tower would like it better if Charlize put Dn on her hand and looked like she was ying with it.
¡®I¡¯m not ying with it, but.¡¯
Dn¡¯s hard arm muscles were felt at first nce as the range of contact increased with love shots.
Dn and a calm suit are always the bestbinations. ck hair resembling the night sky was attractive.
It was strange to see each other with masks on, so it tickled under her ears. The wine is quite bitter.
¡®The alcohol level is quite high¡¡¯
Dn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved.
The sound of him sipping wine out loud was too audible to her sensitive ears.
A gaze fell on the emperor¡¯s lips.
After both of them had one shot, they were able to put down the ss.
¡°Will you give me the honor to dance with you, Lady?¡±
Dn politely extended his hand. Charlize felt that the emperor¡¯s eyes were as hot as the sun beyond the golden mask.
She soon recognized where she had often seen his eyes. Dn mostly had that kind of face on the bed.
¡°dly.¡±
Charlize took his hand.
They walked to the center and danced together. It was a delicate and strong dance like a sword dance. Like a secret sexual union, breath, hands, and skin are intermittently intertwined and mixed.
It was ticklish. Not only under the ears but also the fingers.
It was like a sharp tongue sweeping through the air. Blood red and ck suppressed tipsiness and patiently waited.
But Charlize soon woke up from the fascination of dancing. Because.
¡°!¡±
¡®Secret magic tower.¡¯
It was definitely a wizard of the secret magic tower.
¡®Why are you here? He¡¯s looking at me. What are you trying to do?¡¯
Hundreds of thoughts shed through her head at the same time.
Charlize stopped Dn¡¯s lead and stopped the dancing.
Charlize has been baiting herself for the past week, throwing a fishing rod and waiting. While riding in a carriage, she got a bite in the mountains. But the prey was cautious.
They didn¡¯t take the bait easily. But the person standing there staring at Charlize.
¡®Clearly.¡¯
It was a wizard of the secret magic tower, overflowing with evils. Her whole body stiffened as if she had been covered in cold water.
¡®Finally.¡¯
Charlize¡¯s teeth clenched.
The secret magic tower took the bait.
And Charlize was confident that she wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.
***
Chapter 131
Dn¡¯s eyes reached her cheek. He seemed to be asking why.
The attention of the nobles was also focused on Charlize, who stopped in the middle of the stage.
However, Charlize still had her eyes fixed on the wizard of the secret magic tower.
¡®Are you going to make a fuss?¡¯
Charlize was nervous.
The person believed to be the wizard of the secret magic tower was wearing a white mask.
Their force was already witnessed before they arrived at the ballroom. The ability to use teleport magic, which is difficult to move even a single person, on thousands of beasts at once.
All of them must have been taken from the evil of the evil god.
¡®I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯
The situation was unfavorable to Charlize.
What if that wizard uses even a wide range of attack magic?
Countless nobles will be hurt.
¡°¡¡±
Now she couldn¡¯t wield a sword like in the days of Death Knight in the Alperier.
The approach of the secret magic tower is what Charlize has been waiting for to die.
Charlize tried to stay calm. The next moment, the wizard turned back. And he headed to the room where there were no people.
Charlize¡¯s eyes grew sharp.
Is it lure? Or, is it a trap? If not¡ What is it?
¡°Hold on,¡±
Charlize said, letting go of Dn¡¯s hand and chasing after the wizard.
Traces of evils that could not be seen with the naked eye were scattered on the floor unless they were above the master.
The wizard opened the door where he entered first. The door rattled open with a squeaking sound.
¡°¡¡±
All kinds of thoughts came to mind at once and bumped into each other.
If the wizard of the secret magic tower appeared in front of her, she thought that they would be the first to approach her.
Whether it¡¯s an attack to test Charlize¡¯s skills or a straightforward question to see if she is the evil god, they wille to her either way. However, this situation was unexpected for Charlize.
The wizard was wearing a dark ck hat, and only red lips were revealed.
He was just observing Charlize. Charlize confronted him without entering the room yet.
The wizard was as quiet as a doll.
No, soon the corners of the wizard¡¯s lips twisted strangely.
¡°Why, did you follow me?¡±
There was a strange voice somewhere that didn¡¯t seem human. As she got closer, Charlize was able to smell not only the evil but also the unique scent of Ehyrit¡¯s piece.
In an instant, the murderous intent rose.
Deeply engraved memory. The words and torture of the wizards surrounding Charlize shed before her eyes again.
Even though they already know that the evil god exists, they have done the endlessly since the regression and have created countless victims. Those who reached out to Kahu and made him into the evil god.
It was surprising and amazing that such a disgusting existence existed. She couldn¡¯t breathe well because it was disgusting.
But it should not be forgotten.
Charlize is now ying the role of ¡®Evil God¡¯.
¡®And if I were a real awakening evil god.¡¯
How would I react to this situation? Will Iugh as if I heard a funny joke? Or will I wee the test of those who worship the evil god?
Charlize immediately closed her eyes and opened them to try to empathize with the evil god.
¡®Maybe.¡¯
She felt like she was going to be extremely angry.
Bang!
With a crash!
Just like on the day Charlize went on a rampage not long ago, she released her energy. It wasn¡¯t difficult.
All she had to do was bring back the feeling of rampage she had experienced once.
The door mmed shut with a loud bang, and the bowls and teacups on the table shattered loudly on the floor.
The wizard looked startled.
¡®If I were the evil god, I would be angry at his rudeness.¡¯
Also, I¡¯ll enjoy it like a game.
Charlize began to immerse herself wholeheartedly. This is an opportunity.
She had to make the secret magic tower believe that Charlize was the evil god. There is no way to be a single wizard. The whole thing had to be dug out by the roots.
He must return and convince the secret magic tower to believe him in a mix of awe and horror, or whatever other means he uses, he has to make them believe.
That¡¯s how she had to go to their base.
The wizard felt a little frightened and withdrew. Unlike the first time, the corners of his lips went down a little.
Charlize stepped forward. The wizard unknowingly took a step back from her.
The high-purity magic flowing from Charlize was overwhelming the wizard.
¡°Are you talking down to your father?¡±
Charlize lowered her voice and came closer.
¡®Father.¡¯
The wizard seemed to respond to an expression suggesting a difference between superficial gender, turning his eyes over for a moment.
Charlize saw the master of the secret magic tower screaming with joy at Kahu, who had be an evil god, and also remembered the wizards who called him ¡®Father¡¯ to Kiera.
So if she does this.
¡°How dare you test me without recognizing me?¡±
He will be deceived.
No, he had to be fooled.
Charlize mixed mana into her voice.
So that it can be easily embedded in his mind.
¡°Isn¡¯t doubting a sin?¡±
Charlize raised her chin high and looked down at the wizard in the coolest way.
Like the wrath of God, her anger trying to control herposure was buried in her eyes.
¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯
What is the evil god¡¯s tendency?
Due to their tendency to enjoy they may be suspicious of the evil god and even believers who climb may be considerate.
Charlize was offended by the test and put all of her wrath on the evil God¡¯s tendency.
In fact, even the secret magic tower would know little about the evil god.
Since they didn¡¯t know anything, they couldn¡¯t summon the evil god after making Kiera, and they must have been convinced of the existence of the evil god but still couldn¡¯t find it.
The interpretation failed them too. The point was that it just had to be usible.
The wizard¡¯s knees trembled.
Shortly afterward he slowly got down on his knees. Even though a broken piece of porcin would dig into his skin, he puts his knees on the floor.
¡®Did my performance work?¡¯
Charlize was relieved, but she did not show it on the surface.
It¡¯s just the beginning. She shouldn¡¯t have let down the tension.
The wizard said a little trembling.
¡°I havemitted a disrespect¡¡±
He was still in doubt.
Is it not enough to bring in evil spirits and even use usible lines?
¡®Think, how would you react to this situation if you were an evil god?¡¯
Why does this person respond tremblingly?
¡®What I missed.¡¯
The realization passed like a sh of light. Charlize thought she had eye contact with the wizard, but in fact, they did not.
She just thought that because the ¡®ce where she thought his eyes were¡¯ was facing Charlize.
Although it was covered by a mask, the outline of his nose was too blurry. She also thought he was covered by a dark hat, but he had never looked right into her eyes.
¡®This is not a person.¡¯
Charlize realized.
It wasn¡¯t an insult, it was literally not a person.
Something like a marite doll that was artificially created.
The only thing that made it stand out was the lips. Because it can¡¯t be covered by a mask. Obviously, if you take off that mask, you will see only pale skin with no eyes or nose.
It doesn¡¯t make sense, but it¡¯s a secret magic tower.
It¡¯s like a straw dummy doll. It was not an illusion to feel that the voice was different. It wasn¡¯t really a person.
¡®Then what is it?¡¯
There was forbidden magic among the ancient ck magic. The magic of moving and manipting objects by connecting objects and minds.
Even if the object dies or gets injured, the wizard whose mind is connected is less traumatized. Old and extinct magic that was only used in ancient wars.
This is from the base of a safe and secret magic tower, a wizard came to see Charlize as a marite.
¡®Then I can kill him.¡¯
Realizing that, Charlize lowered her body as if they were at eye level.
The wizard bowed his head deeper.
Charlize took the sword out of the air. Ordinary people may be very surprised, but this allowed objects to be taken out from anywhere with a simple spell-free spell.
The wizard¡¯s eyes seemed to sh. No, there will be no shining eyes.
It was because he was a marite that the fear of death that any creature should feel could not be read.
Said Charlize.
¡°You poor human being. You sent me a monster.¡±
¡°¡It was a tribute of faithfulness.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you see and believe it? I don¡¯t need a stupid follower.¡±
Charlize put a sword around the wizard¡¯s neck and attached it. She doesn¡¯t give him time to talk.
He didn¡¯t know much about the evil god, but he was certain of this. The evil god is cruel. Also a natural ruler.
He will never tolerate apostasy and rebellion, and he will never be impatient.
¡°Don¡¯t youe to the right ce to support me? Son, did you forget everything just because you returned?¡±
¡°!?¡±
If it¡¯s usible, it works. Charlize had only that thought in his head.
¡°I miss my home base. The energy there was pretty good for me.¡±
Charlize takes his time slowly.
¡°If you don¡¯te to me properly, I¡¯ll kill you all next time. I can make a new follower.¡±
Charlize said to the wizard who was watching the situation beyond the marite.
No matter how much the spirit is in the object, if the spirit in the object is forcibly disconnected, the wizard also suffers from it.
Charlize moved her sword.
She looked at the wizard as if warning him.
¡°Will you give up the honor of serving me close?¡±
She can be angry. She can ask for it. She can threaten them. Because she¡¯s the evil god.
It makes sense no matter what she does.
¡°¡Kekeugh!¡±
A very long time has passed.
After a while, without even being able to rebel, his severed head fell to the floor. His body was sprawled out helplessly.
The marite is a doll. Even if it was made quite borately, blood did not flow like a human.
However, the marks of separation were very cruel. The characteristic of Charlize¡¯s sword was that it did not leave a trace, but this time it was different.
It was the trace of a sword that would have cried out in the most pain if it were human, not a marite. The vocal cords were the first to hurt, so they couldn¡¯t even scream properly.
The unresolved murderous intent still ran wild. She couldn¡¯t get her energy back easily.
The secret magic tower she witnessed with her own eyes has already stimted her rationale to the end of the limit.
¡®Marite magic is.¡¯
There was a reason it was set as forbidden magic.
Because the condition for the execution of the magic was more than three people.
Each time the magic was executed, at least three people had to be killed.
It was possible to connect objects and minds only when there was a divine drop of blood flowing from a freshly dead person, not from the caster.
In other words, someone¡¯s life was unnecessarily lost again.
She gnashed her teeth. She was disillusioned when she saw the secret magic tower that was constantlymitting evil.
¡®It must be destroyed.¡¯
Charlize put down her sword.
The marite was soon oxidized into the air and disappeared into the air.
After a very long time, the door opened.
It was Dn who walked over and hugged Charlize. But it didn¡¯tfort her at all.
***
¡®They have toe.¡¯
Charlize continued to wait.
May the secret magic towere over. The day when they will formally invite Charlize to the home base.
However, as time passed, the secret magic tower never reappeared. The wizards were sent there, and even the monsters.
They did not appear in front of her.
¡®Did I fail?¡¯
But it was for the best.
But is there something wrong, too? Did I make a mistake?
Charlize thought over and over again. She was anxious because there was no progress even though she believed she did well and tried to wait.
The subordinates repeatedly failed to find their base. Payne also said, ¡®Shall we reveal that the evil god is Kahu?¡¯ while looking at Charlize.
Charlize refused, saying that it would endanger both Dn and Kahu, but recently, she wondered if that was the only way.
It was one day when she spent 10 days in such an anxious mood.
¡°Grandmaster! A strange letter here!¡±
The pattern of the secret magic tower was drawn on the letter that Mary gave her.
Charlize quickly opened the letter of invitation and read it, and the exact address and date of the secret magic tower base were written on it.
However, the content of the invitation was far beyond Charlize¡¯s expectations.
***
Chapter 132
[However, please enter the Temple of the Evil God with Emperor Dn de and the Young Duke Kahu Delmon.
In fact, you must keep this point.
They would make a great sacrifice to regain the full power of the evil god.
The more sacrifices, the better, so we would be happy if you could bring other humans with you.
Alperier and Shadow would be good examples of sacrifice.
From father¡¯s faithful servant.]
They called the secret magic tower the ¡®Temple of the Evil God¡¯.
¡°It was like a temple.¡±
Charlize¡¯s expression hardened coldly, just as she had been told by Payne.
The image of an immoral group thatmits only the evil of the world, and it¡¯s like a faithful bunch. It was disgusting.
Charlize read the invitation again.
Even after reading it twice, the content was still the same.
¡®Of all things, he¡¯s referring to Dn and Kahu.¡¯
She thought that they would definitely invite Charlize alone.
That was a shock.
Wasn¡¯t it such a secret magic tower? As they had not revealed their existence well until now, she thought that they would only allow ess to Charlize.
Of course, even so. Charlize was confident that she could finish the entire secret magic tower with her own body.
¡°If it¡¯s not God, what is it?¡±
The ancient god-fairy asked with an innocent look.
Charlize became a god in the human body.
No matter how strong the power of the secret magic tower, Charlize was just a deception.
It could be dangerous, so she was going to find a way to get Dn to apany her in secret.
But, first of all, why are they pointing out the two of them?
¡®The real pieces of Ehyrit and the evil God.¡¯
In addition, Dn and Kahu were offered as sacrifices to Charlize.
There are still two days left until the date written on the invitation.
Charlize looked up.
Mary was looking at Charlize with a serious face.
¡°Call everyone.¡±
¡°Everyone¡?¡±
¡°Yeah, secretly. Everyone.¡±
Mary opened her eyes wide and soon lowered her head.
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
Mary is quite capable.
More than 10 years makes even a clumsy maid perform a high-level job.
Charlize looked down at the invitation.
Everyone gathered after a long time.
In the words of Charlize, it was just a certain work proceeds quickly without any interruption or break. It had only been two hours since they were told to convene.
The emperor who was busy with affairs was no exception.
As soon as Dn heard the news, he ran right away.
It was a secret space in the mansion where Charlize stayed, a meeting ce free from people¡¯s eyes.
¡°Everyone has gathered, grandmaster.¡±
Charlize was thest to attend after hearing Mary¡¯s guidance.
As she entered, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Charlize.
Alperier, who has been chasing the evil god for a long time, Shadow, the knights directly under the emperor named by Charlize, and Rapine, whose n was saved by her.
Even the information guild led by Lucy.
¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn was the first to greet Charlize.
Beside him, Kahu was wearing his ne with a slightly faint look.
¡°Long time no see, grandmaster.¡±
¡°Yes. Long time no see, young duke.¡±
Charlize replied kindly.
Dn looked a little upset, but he never made it obvious in front of Charlize.
It was up to the subordinates to recognize the subtle rtionship between Charlize, Kahu, and Dn.
Charlize naturally sat on an empty seat.
It¡¯s a cylindrical table, with Kahu on the left and Dn on the right. On the other side were Lucy and Payne.
¡°The reason why I called everyone like this.¡±
Charlize lowered her gaze for a moment.
Because she was still disguised as an evil god, so she was wearing an alluring ck dress in everyday life.
Her long eyelids were as beautiful as twinkling.
Even the transcendents who were ustomed to Charlize¡¯s beauty, everyone, regardless of gender, held their breath for an instant.
¡°It¡¯s because I finally tried to make a contact at the secret magic tower.¡±
Charlize¡¯s words were ended.
Everyone expected it, but was surprised to realize that Charlize had really seeded.
It is the home base where the beings of the top transcendent of the continent gathered to form a team and were persistently tracked for months, but could not be revealed.
Payne had only once seen the true state of the home base, which was covered by the sky.
But Charlize had made the secret magic tower invite her directly.
¡®Not to chase, but to be chased.¡¯
Even inside the magic tower, very few people knew about the existence of the ¡®secret magic tower¡¯.
Because it is a group that operates inplete secret.
It was easy to say, and almost impossible, to induce their contact with the evil god.
However, everyone seemed to agree, saying, ¡®As expected, Charlize.¡¯
Of course, some involuntarily swallowed their saliva at the miraculous wonder.
¡°Amazing, honey¡¡±
Lucy¡¯s eyes twinkled close to rapture.
Now everyone is used to Lucy¡¯s self-talk that suddenly came out and didn¡¯t even look at her.
Charlize also calmly held the invitation in her hand and stretched it out into the air.
Her voice was soft.
¡°Payne.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Can you put this invitation up in the air? So everyone can read it.¡±
The pattern of the invitation was definitely that of the secret magic tower.
At Charlize¡¯s request, Payne cast his spell with a puzzled expression, and with deep honor.
Some Alperier¡¯s envious eyes reached Payne, who was called first.
Of course, Payne didn¡¯t care.
Soon after Payne¡¯s short spell, an invitation appeared like a hologram in the air.
Therge words fluttered ufortably like a dark evil.
[Midnight when the full moon rises the earliest. Ind 259 Area B above ground.]
The meeting ce and time were followed by what Charlize had already checked over and over again.
A word toe with Kahu and Dn.
They said that they would like more subordinates to apany her.
Kahu¡¯s expression hardened strangely. Dn was so calm that they couldn¡¯t read his expression.
Shadow¡¯s expression was indescribably distorted. The secret magic tower dared to say that they would sacrifice the emperor of the empire.
It was an unbearable remark for them, who were united with pride and loyalty.
¡°We will apany you, grandmaster.¡±
¡°Please allow us to apany you.¡±
But at the same time, Shadow secretly looked at Charlize, not the emperor, and asked for permission first.
Charlize did not answer for now.
Alperier was quiet for a moment.
¡°What¡¯s the leader¡¯s opinion?¡±
Payne, recognizing Charlize¡¯s intention to convene, was the first to ask.
Charlize answered.
¡°They will not allow me to enter the building without apanying them, considering that they have cheekily called His Majesty and the Young Duke.¡±
¡°But¡ I can¡¯t let the emperor apany the leader. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±
Payne¡¯s expression was serious and a little dark.
At Payne¡¯s rude call, a murderous intent emanated from Shadow, but Dn was quiet and V or Hugo managed to swallow for now.
But Payne was in a situation where he was half forced to speak informally to Dn.
¡°Besides, the young duke¡¡±
Payne¡¯s face was serious.
In the mythology, it is prophesied that the evil god will kill the real piece of Ehyrit. In addition, Dn has already been stained ck by Kahu¡¯s evil.
Charlize had exined that he had already been corrupted to such an extent that he could not turn back.
Of course, the secret magic tower misunderstood Charlize as the evil god. In fact, it was very ominous that Kahu was mentioned.
Charlize knew it too, so she was silent.
¡°I¡¯m fine, Master.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯ll die so easily?¡±
I¡¯ll never die.
Dn added to Charlize, knowing that the biggest concern was himself.
Charlize stared at Dn slowly.
It was a remark from the emperor who unified the continent. There is not even an heir, nor an imperial family who will live to inherit the throne.
The Shadow dared not go against the Emperor, so they hold back and said nothing, but if His Majesty was gone, everyone was sworn that they must also be with him.
¡°¡I believe you, Your Majesty.¡±
Dn told her to believe him, so she have to.
Charlizepletely trusted Dn.
As soon as they enter the secret magic tower, they kill all seemingly random wizards.
Dn does his part on his own, and Charlize just has to protect him in case of need.
¡®The secret magic tower is also the final test.¡¯
She told him not to doubt her, but he picked out exactly two humans who seemed to be the most precious to Charlize.
Surely, if Charlize took Dn and Kahu as sacrifices, she would be a total evil god.
¡®You still don¡¯t fully trust me.¡¯
¡°I will go too.¡±
Kahu said next to him. Charlize¡¯s gaze shifted to Kahu.
The young duke had a paleplexion.
¡°I can¡¯t forget the words of the grandmaster who saved me. If I can be of any help, I will do anything.¡±
¡°But whether there is no trauma¡¡±
¡°I can ovee it. No, if I see their destruction with my own eyes. Only then will the trauma go away.¡±
¡°It would be a particrly dangerous outing for the young duke.¡±
¡°Charlize.¡±
Kahu called Charlize seriously.
At the moment, Dn¡¯s eyebrows frowned.
But Kahu looked only at Charlize and said desperately.
¡°I¡¯ve wanted to help you for a long time, a long time¡ Please allow me a chance to pay back.¡±
His voice was somehow drowned out.
Charlize realized that the ¡®long ago¡¯ Kahu was talking about was the time of the evil god that suffered for 400 years.
Payne, who had been watching the situation in silence for a long time, answered.
¡°Come to think of it. Maybe it¡¯s an opportunity, leader.¡±
¡°¡Why do you think so?¡±
Charlize kept her gaze fixed on Kahu.
¡°The secret magic tower is not that they still doubt the leader, but theypletely trust you. So they say that the more subordinates you bring, the better. Think about it inmon sense. If they doubt the leader, wouldn¡¯t they ask you toe alone?¡±
It made sense.
Actually, this was a more reasonable thought.
It made more sense that the secret magic tower was opened to so many transcendents at once.
But it¡¯s that easy?
It¡¯s even more suspicious because those who had been strong all of a sudden became so defenseless.
¡®Am I thinking too much of a twist?¡¯
¡°No, but it¡¯s a little strange.¡±
Lucy frowned from the side.
¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s so weird.¡±
¡°¡I agree with Lucy.¡±
Charlize said slowly.
¡°I¡¯m not going. Can you not go too?¡±
Lucy looked desperately at Charlize as if she suddenly felt uneasy.
There was no specific reason for Lucy to be there. She was just anxious.
After reading her mind, Charlize was silent for a moment.
Opinions were divided.
¡°Our n won¡¯t go either. Because I don¡¯t feel good.¡±
¡°Alperier will apany you. We are against the magic tower as a wizard.¡±
Rapine¡¯s Chase dered not to participate, and Alperier agreed to participate.
Shadow was consistently eager to follow Dn.
They were exactly divided in half.
But Charlize understood the situation.
Lucy and her information guild, from the beginning, were not much involved in the confrontation between the secret magic tower and the Alperier. The Rapine n is also very sensitive to the danger of extinction.
The secret magic tower is strong beyond imagination.
¡®Of course not more than me.¡¯
The location of the secret magic tower was not even above the sky, so there was no need for a beast.
In fact, when there were many subordinates, Charlize couldn¡¯t concentrate more and it was difficult to show her skills.
¡°But we always follow your order when the savior asks for help. Charlize, I will follow your orders.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, me too. Honey.¡±
The decision was only up to Charlize.
Everyone looked at Charlize.
Perhaps every word of Charlize had the fate of the empire at stake. She didn¡¯t know that even the fate of the continent would change.
Chapter 133
¡®If I don¡¯t go with Dn and Kahu, they won¡¯t open the door.¡¯
Only by entering the temple of the evil god can shepletely destroy them.
But she has to risk losing Dn.
¡®If I stop taking revenge even now.¡¯
I don¡¯t have to take any risks.
If Charlize ordered to kill Kahu, the evil god, right now, then Dn would be safe.
Although she promised to save Kahu, Dn came first.
There will be little guilt left, but Charlize will be able to save Dn.
¡®But we can¡¯t destroy the secret magic tower.¡¯
From the moment she became Kiera, her hatred for them burned so fiercely that it stained her essence.
Besides, the secret magic tower will not stop working for the evil god.
If they fail each time to find the evil god, they will soon try to create a new evil god, and Dn bes in danger again anyway.
Beyond the purpose of revenge or protection, even for the good of the continent, their evil had to be cut out.
Charlize stopped worrying.
No matter how dangerous it is, she has to take it.
There was no better chance than now.
¡°Your Majesty and the young duke will go with me to the secret magic tower.¡±
¡°Yes, Master.¡±
¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡±
¡°But¡ I will not allow anyone else to apany us.¡±
Everyone was confused in front of Charlize¡¯s decisive decision.
However, everyone seemed to understand implicitly.
There wasn¡¯t even a question of whether it was okay. Charlize¡¯s decision was so absolute.
Whatever Charlize¡¯s decision is, it is right and followed.
¡®It¡¯s hard to have a lot of people to protect.¡¯
Charlize thought easily.
It is difficult to movefortably when there are many allies.
Those who gathered here tend to trust both in skills and loyalty, but not as much as Dn did.
However, the possibility that the secret magic tower spies were mixed could not be ignored either. The chances are slim, but it could be very fatal.
She won¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else, but if it¡¯s Dn. She had to be careful.
¡°¡I¡¯m so d you gave me the chance.¡±
Kahu said faintly.
Was it because he knew that it was purely because of Charlize¡¯s grace that he escaped death?
Charlize nodded her head.
Lucy had a face she wanted to stop immediately, but she kept her lips shut and held it back.
In the end, all decisions and responsibilities end up with Charlize.
In terms of wanting to destroy the secret magic tower, Charlize was the strongest. It will be a decision that will be reached after careful consideration.
So, the Shadow and Alperier also agreed to Charlize¡¯s decision.
¡°Tomorrow.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Are you nervous?¡±
It was the night after the sun went down.
Charlize was facing Dn in the mansion¡¯s bedroom.
The hand that opened her clothes was calm.
The emperor¡¯s skin was clear when she looked up close.
¡°¡No.¡±
¡°Then.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Why are you shaking your fingertips?¡±
Was it?
Charlize looked down at her hand. There was a slight tremor.
Dn¡¯s hand didn¡¯t leave even though he had all her clothes open.
A subtly scented candle spread pleasantly through the bedroom.
¡°You don¡¯t look so well, Master.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just a little worried.¡±
¡°What are you worried about?¡±
¡°¡Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Howe? Am I not so impressive for you this far?¡±
Charlize looked at Dn.
In fact, no matter how many simtions were run, revenge was easy.
No matter how strong the secret magic tower is, they will be able to stand up to Charlize¡¯s sword.
They will pay the price of mistaking Charlize for the evil god with their lives.
¡®Without a single exception.¡¯
She had no intention of letting even a single breathing ant live in the secret magic tower.
There will be no life left there.
Only death.
Even the structure of the temple of the evil god will be destroyed. She will also find and read the remaining documents inside the secret magic tower and find out the number of people of the magic tower that are scattered throughout the continent and ughter them as well.
She¡¯ll just root it out.
And it was possible to do so.
¡®But is it this easy?¡¯
No, getting here has never been easy.
Besides, even if it¡¯s really easy, it¡¯s easy, so there¡¯s no problem¡
¡®Yes, there is no reason to be anxious.¡¯
Dn¡¯s skill. Charlize knew it well.
Because he was the only disciple that Charlize raised and taught. Kahu¡¯s sword would also be of great help. He¡¯s not as good as Dn, but he¡¯s a master-level talent.
Is she anxious because things are going too well?
Or is it the excitement that foresaw the end?
¡®Even the day before the rebellion, I was strangely nervous.¡¯
In the end, the rebellion was just revenge for the imperial family.
The real target of revenge is the secret magic tower, they.
Throughout the 400 years before the return and the decades after the return, they have been sharpening the sword for a long time.
Dn took Charlize¡¯s hand.
It was soothing.
¡°Is it your habit of assuming the worst?¡±
Dn¡¯s voice was soft.
¡°Even¡ the worst of the worst in life sometimes have tragedies that far exceed the imagination of people.¡±
Dn¡¯s hand tightened at Charlize¡¯s answer.
It was a hot warmth.
Her heart is pounding.
The emotions that she had only suppressed and restrained until now were inevitably floating in the air like fragments.
¡°¡Your Majesty, when the revenge is over.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t really have any idea how I¡¯m going to live after that.¡±
Even after returning, she always thought it was a luxury to feel emotions.
So she turned away from love.
She gave up everything. Even human personality.
That¡¯s why she clearly drew a line with Kahu, who approached her right after the swordsmanship contest. Although it took Dn to break down the wall she had built.
He was able to do it because it was a love affair where revenge was the top priority.
¡®When it¡¯s over.¡¯
She put it off to think about it after it¡¯s over.
It was because it was not enough to focus only on revenge to think about the next thing in advance, and most of all, she did not care about the emptiness that woulde at the end of revenge.
From the moment she returned, she had only been running for revenge.
She acquired Dn, put him to the throne, raised him to be a tyrant, and hunted down the magic tower.
Whether she felt emptiness on the road or at the end of the road, she turned away from herself and lived fiercely.
She gave her whole soul and her heart. Devoted her life. Even her life.
That goal is now over.
It will end in any way.
Charlize knew it. What will be left after that?
¡°Why don¡¯t you just live with me?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s over, it¡¯s not over. It¡¯s just the beginning. Wouldn¡¯t you like to be happy with your mind? I haven¡¯t even given you a proper love yet. Master.¡±
Ah.
I have you.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, even a new beginning.¡±
The reason for dying the answer to the proposal was that the revenge was not over yet.
Both Dn and Charlize knew it.
What¡¯s important about the format of the proposal?
It would be a grand national wedding to remain in history anyway.
Amidst the pouring praises and praises of the Empire, and the celebrations of the kingdom and nobles, Dn will officially be Charlize¡¯spanion.
After the national marriage, she will be recorded as the position of the empress, not the grandmaster.
The title ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ will now be used for Charlize as well.
The future is so far away that she just can¡¯t feel it.
¡®Can I live like that? Me?¡¯
She was appalled.
The future with Dn was not creepy, but it was creepy to feel herself weakening.
Charlize stopped imagining the future.
She who has something to lose. Feel fear.
If she was going to seed in revenge, she had to think only of today. She doesn¡¯t care about tomorrow.
If you¡¯re happy as if you¡¯ve already be an empress, the sword you¡¯ll wield tomorrow will be shaken.
Dn looked at Charlize.
¡°¡A prophecy is just a prophecy.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°The prophecy that a new god would be born other than the evil god and Ehyrit was not written in myths either. What does that mean?¡±
Charlize¡¯s lips closed.
¡°Fate can be pioneered. Even with human power.¡±
The ancient gods said.
Charlize is the new god.
She became a god in the human body. A being who sublimated and overcame all energy with unrealistic mental power.
But obviously, Charlize was just a human once.
¡°I will not die, Charlize.¡±
Dn was telling Charlize with all his heart.
But Charlize couldn¡¯t open her mouth.
She can¡¯t say anything. Not yet. Not yet. Everything was a luxury.
¡®Clear your head.¡¯
She even erased the feeling that time was passing.
When she opened her eyes, she realized that it was the time and ce written on the invitation.
The full moon shone brilliantly. The night sky was almost pitch ck.
It was raining, but she didn¡¯t use an umbre.
Dn and Kahu were next to Charlize.
The temple of the evil god in front of her was bigger than she had heard. Charlize let go of her emotions. When the door is opened, they immediately move without hesitation. That¡¯s all of the ns.
¡®No need for strategy.¡¯
There was no reason to hesitate.
She¡¯ll cut them down at random.
Dn and Kahu will do their part, too.
There is no need for a subordinate. Three was enough. No, it was full.
A person came out of the secret magic tower that must have been watching from somewhere.
Even if it rained, there was no problem with identification.
The wizard in a ck cape smelled simr to Charlize¡¯s perfume.
Kahu¡¯s ne was hidden from his clothes.
¡®It is just around the corner.¡¯
Until the door of the secret magic tower is opened.
The wizard looked at Charlize and bowed its head.
Charlize¡¯s appearance was the image of an evil god itself.
He didn¡¯t ask how Charlize was able to bring Kahu and Dn. He didn¡¯t seem to even care. It was simply convincing because she was Charlize.
The wizard turned around as if to ask them to follow him.
¡®Erase your thoughts.¡¯
Charlizemanded herself in her head.
All of this acting is over once you enter.
The end.
But it was the most important moment.
But she¡¯s not afraid. Anything.
¡°La Suptu Jyahi Kpenda.¡±
As soon as the wizard cast the magic spell, the unlock code, his fate had already been decided.
Death.
As if a dragon opened its mouth, the entrance to the temple opened with a loud sound.
Charlize raised her sword.
Soon after, blood revenge began.
Chapter 134
Charlize¡¯s sword easily cuts through the wizard.
Kahu had a familiar face as he had been to the underworld with Charlize. But Dn was momentarily surprised.
¡®Death.¡¯
It¡¯s the first time he had seen Charlize¡¯s sword take life.
The sword he saw at the swordsmanship contest, the sword he saw when she defeated the 9th Prince¡¯s escort knight, and the sword she showed while teaching Dn.
It was always a swordsmanship match under a safe format.
He has heard a lot about Shadow¡¯s astonishing report, but Dn has never witnessed it himself.
¡®Is this, Kiera?¡¯
It is said that before the return, her name was spread in the Dead Sea as a magic sword and as the guardian sword of the empire.
But it¡¯s still too early to be surprised.
Screech.
After entering through the open door, Charlize¡¯s sword was pointed at the secret magic tower.
The open secret magic tower was now defenseless.
The scene that unfolded next was simply astonishing as a miracle.
Rather than Charlize¡¯s sword reaching the wizard, it seemed as if the wizards were putting themselves into Charlize¡¯s sword.
It was fast enough to transcendmon sense.
Every sign of someone¡¯s presence that started to appear fell down in front of Charlize¡¯s sword.
¡°Why¡!¡±
¡°Nonsense¡!¡±
The words were not even finished. All that was left was death.
Charlize¡¯s sword was much faster than the bewildered wizards¡¯ response.
Charlize was simply dominating this space.
¡®A cold, blue-ming sword.¡¯
Charlize was originally known as Alperier¡¯s Death Knight.
But Dn had never witnessed Charlize¡¯s performance in person. For three years while she was away from the Empire, Charlize was not caught by Dn even though she persistently hunted the magic tower.
Several wizards fell with a single gesture.
Charlize was supposed to be dressed up to fool the secret magic tower, but at this moment she was so well suited. Her skin was sparkling as if she was wrapped around the ck dress of the evil god itself.
The moonlight is bright.
She was a breathtakingly overwhelming and perfect goddess herself.
¡°Behind your left!¡±
Charlize shouted, and Dn swung his sword behind his left.
The attack magic written by the wizard on the emperor¡¯s sword was destroyed.
Kahu was also working hard. Dn¡¯s eyes sank.
It was an implicit n to kill as many people as possible before the secret magic tower panicked. But now they have decided on the situation and were starting to pour attack magic.
¡®For a moment. Something¡¡¯
Deep inside Dn¡¯s unconscious mind, there was a sense of difference. He blocked the magic that flew from the right with his sword.
Kwang!
It collided with the wall and spattered with a burst of ice.
Charlize¡¯s sword was drawn with her cool face.
The ck pirs supporting the temple were cut into pieces and copsed.
Dn was horrified for a moment at the scene of a fierce battle between scream and despair, ice and fire, evil and magic, death and life.
Kahu¡¯s arm was slightly injured by the pouring attack magic. The wound opened. A drop of Kahu¡¯s blood ran down his arm.
Dn noticed the drop of blood dripping onto the floor.
It was a very fleeting moment in less than a second, but at that moment the emperor was very sensitive to the passage of time.
An eerie magic circle was drawn on the floor.
¡®¡Strange.¡¯
Although the exact reason is not known, the moment he realized it with certainty,
Drops of Kahu¡¯s blood fell on the magic circle.
Dn¡¯s pupils dted greatly.
¡®Trap¡!¡¯
The Emperor opened his mouth to warn Charlize.
However, it was faster to inundate the sealed evil like it was sshing everywhere.
A dark change. He lost his mind.
Two weeks ago.
The master of the magic tower was furious.
It was nice to meet Charlize Ronan as a Marite. Because he witnessed and felt a lot of things.
But in the end, Charlize killed his marite horribly in pieces.
It was a pain as if the skin was peeling off.
Because he was in a state of connection with the marite, he could feel all of the terrible pain vividly.
The master of the magic tower, who woke up immediately after his mind was forcibly cut off, shouted.
[Are you okay? Master!]
The wizards were surprised to see the unusually furious Master.
After waking up, the master of the magic tower struggled in more pain than death. He soon fell into a panic. His body trembled.
He has never experienced such intense helplessness, fear, and vain pain in his life.
He was almost on the brink of death and was ill for several days.
And the master, he had a dream.
There, he had a glimpse of his forgotten memories before returning.
¡®Who was it?¡¯
The Kiera project was sessful, but it failed to contain the evil god.
His memories were scattered sporadically.
The content of the dream was changed randomly, and so was the ce.
The master was trying toe to his senses. And he remembered.
In the end, there was a man who came to pursue Kiera.
And that he was the first test subject of the new project, and happily seeded immediately.
¡®What is that face?¡¯
But he couldn¡¯t think of who it was when he saw the man¡¯s face, perhaps because it was a dream world.
After being ill for a few days, the master woke up and drank cold water, and fell into thoughts.
He dwells on it.
But after waking up, the dream was soon forgotten, so it was not easy to notice.
Only one thing was certain.
¡®Charlize Ronan is not the evil god.¡¯
So who is it?
All he can remember is that he was a man who had a very close rtionship with Charlize.
Charlize¡¯s scent when he became a marite was clearly very simr to the smell of evil. But it was oddly different somewhere.
Of course, it was very simr, so he came to the conclusion that Charlize must have yed the evil of the evil god.
¡®Then who is the evil god?¡¯
It must have been around Charlize.
¡®Why does Charlize Ronan disguise an evil god?¡¯
From the days of the Death Knights, Charlize had only hated the magic tower.
Perhaps for revenge before returning.
God¡¯s power was true, but the evil god was different. However, it was clear that Charlize was hiding the evil god.
Just as Charlize tried to wrap up the secret magic tower by acting as the evil god, so she has to fool the master of the magic tower and even has to thoroughly lure him out.
¡®The emperor is definitely not the evil god.¡¯
The master of the magic tower never fully regained his memory before his return, but his brain was clever enough to guess.
Dn wasn¡¯t the evil god after all.
It is certain that the conclusion was made after a long period of investigation and review several times.
Then, among the men around Charlize, maybe.
¡®Kahu Delmon?¡¯
A young duke who is said to have vacated the empire, saying he went on a sudden business trip recently.
Charlize and Kahu were also engaged in marriage.
A deeply connected rtionship.
The master also felt as if he had caught a glimpse of the green eye in his dream. It was only then that he was almost convinced that Kahu was the evil god.
[Find Kahu Delmon, the young duke. He is the vessel of the evil god.]
The master immediately ordered his men to find Kahu.
However, after several days of intense investigation, the subordinates came up with a disappointing report.
[We can¡¯t find him, master.]
[It seems as if he haspletely disappeared from this world.]
It was clear that Charlize had hidden him.
Her followers are one of the continent¡¯s transcendent self-sufficiency. If you were determined and protected Kahu, even the secret magic tower was as difficult as finding a needle in the desert.
Then there was only one way.
¡®We just have to ask Charlize toe with Kahu.¡¯
We are wrapping Charlize from this side upside down.
If she had that level of revenge and anger, she would surely respond.
¡®It¡¯s suspicious if we point out only Kahu, so it would be good to include the emperor as well.¡¯
So the master began to write down the invitation. He also added that it would be good for other subordinates toe together so that they are not suspected as much as possible.
It is said that it is good as a sacrifice to the evil god.
¡®It¡¯s a lie.¡¯
No sacrifice was needed.
The master looked down at the written invitation and pondered.
But if Kahu isn¡¯t the evil god¡
It bes a gamble of his life. He had already witnessed the transcendent power of Charlize.
Just like the magic tower that was unterally hunted by the Death Knight, the secret magic tower will suffer the same.
¡®Damn, why did you forget your memory?¡¯
So, even after he had made his decision, the master thought about it for a long time.
It was because he couldn¡¯t bepletely sure that Kahu was the evil god.
But he was almost certain. Perhaps it was clear.
¡®Before Charlize kills Kahu, we must get him back.¡¯
Come to think of it, even the possibility that the grandmaster had kept Kahu alive was dim.
He had to move quickly. There was no time.
So he risked his life as the master and sent an invitation. And he started preparing for the rest of the time.
¡®The first magic circle.¡¯
He had a vast drawing of a magic circle that summons the evil god on the floor of the temple.
No wonder he killed so many humans for the blood to draw the magic circle.
¡®The second manpower cement.¡¯
The master even predicted that when the temple of the evil god was opened, Charlize would immediately start killing the wizard with her sword.
He applied severalyers of shield magic to the innermost safe room.
On the day of the full moon, the master was nning to stay there and watch the situation.
Only the servants, who were usually an eyesore, were ced near the entrance.
Only wizards who could die anyway.
Even Charlize¡¯s sword was used deliberately.
If Kahu was injured and only a drop of blood was spilled over the magic circle, the evil god¡¯s seal would be broken.
In the summoning circle, the evils were concentrated tens of thousands of times.
If Kahu is the evil god. When the wizards who realized the situation btedly started pouring attack magic. Even a single drop of blood would be enough to awaken the evil god.
¡®And only then.¡¯
The temple will be transformed into dinner for the awakened evil god.
¡°______!¡±
Kahu screamed.
Because the evil god has devoured Kahu and awakened.
It was the fate of a man who became a vessel of evil.
As he watched, the master felt extremely relieved and at the same time experienced extreme pleasure.
As expected, the evil god is right. Yes, God always chooses himself. He recognizes his faithful and consistent sincerity. God was on his side.
¡®On my side.¡¯
The n of the master was bing reality. It was a moment he had always been looking forward to since he returned.
His whole vision was twisted with tremors.
In the end, the real piece of Ehyrit would die, and the world would bepletely stained with evil spirits.
Ehyrit was originally killed by the evil god and was sublimated into a monster by fragments and scattering. The only real thing thrown between humans will also end.
The use of the magic circle was not just for the awakening of the evil god.
The evil god, which had just woken up to Charlize with the power of God, could have died, so it had to be considered as well.
The way he found it.
¡®To imprison Charlize in the abyss.¡¯
All humans who stepped on the magic tower were to be imprisoned.
Charlize, Dn, and even the wizards of the secret magic tower were all eaten up as the evil flew out in all directions.
As if to exhaust all the potential of evil, the source of magic, he locked up Charlize, so she must have already fallen into the abyss for hundreds of years just to destroy the space.
She must have been thrown amongst the monsters who would constantly live and move even if she killed them.
¡®No matter how powerful God is.¡¯
When the evil god fully awakens from Kahu, infinite power is supplied to space. Charlize was imprisoned forever.
¡®You can never get out of it.¡¯
Chapter 135
***
Charlize opened her eyes.
The first thing she recognized was therge ws of a monster aiming at the back of her neck.
Charlize¡¯s sword cut the monster¡¯s arm. However, soon after, the monster¡¯s arm was regenerated.
¡®!¡¯
Where is this ce?
Her thoughts came to mind btedly. Charlize¡¯s head soon gave an answer.
¡®Unreality.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t a dream. The feeling was too vivid for that.
Of course, this space wasn¡¯t even hot. It wasn¡¯t even cold.
A feeling of difort engulfed her whole body.
It was not much different from the temple of the evil god that existed until just before, except that countless monsters were gathered here.
¡®But it¡¯s definitely a reality.¡¯
A pure white floor. Evils were constantly rising above the golden magic circle that seemed to cover the world.
The sky is a dreamy pink color like the world before it was destroyed.
In a bizarre space, the monsters revealed themselves at will. Charlize swung her sword at the thought. Her body moves naturally.
Swish!
¡°Kaargh!¡±
The monsters have lost their senses.
Even if it gets cut, it runs away.
It is different from the real monster. Charlize soon realized it.
The real monsters maintain their state when their arms are cut off. However, here, their body was regenerated with a period of approximately one or two minutes.
Watching the dragon¡¯s re-growth face, Charlize jumped up to avoid the mes gushing out of his mouth.
¡°The master of the magic tower has betrayed us!¡±
¡°Do some magic!¡±
¡°But they never die!¡±
The screams of the bewildered wizards were heard.
Charlize was not the only one the monster was after. Even the wizards of the secret magic tower were targeted by monsters.
She saw the wizard being torn and eaten most brutally.
They screamed and poured out attack magic to survive, but there were too many monsters.
It was almost like hell.
¡®What about Dn?¡¯
Charlize turned her attention to Dn.
Her priorities are always clear.
This was a high-purity evil. It is qualitatively different from the evil used by wizards. Charlize noticed that the evil flowing from the floor belonged to Kahu.
¡®The vessel is broken.¡¯
The vessel containing the evil god was broken.
The evil soared infinitely, and Kahu. Is he dead?
¡®The evil god has awakened.¡¯
Kyaaaah!
With a harsh roar, the hyena monster tore off Charlize¡¯s dress.
It was only the end of the dress, but Charlize cut off the monster¡¯s head with no expression.
Hwak!
A few drops of blood spattered on her cheek.
Unlike other humans who fell into a panic, Charlize was eerily calm. Of course, it may be natural because it is easier than the war that Kiera experienced.
Rather than when she was held in the hands of a hated emperor and wielded as a sword, killing countless humans.
The cannibal bat monster, the golem monster that tears the wizard, the wyvern, the giant flower monster that melts people, and the disgustinglyrge bug-shaped monster were morefortable to deal with.
All the forms of monsters she had seen so far were all here.
No, they transform and merge with each other.
The evolutionary process, which had to be done through generations, was too fast.
The monster that has undergone the process of being cut and regenerated several times has be even more annoying.
¡®It can still be killed.¡¯
There must be a weakness.
It was ater matter to consider its weakness.
Charlize only thought of Dn for now. All those who were on the magic circle except Kahu were summoned here. So Dn will be here too.
Charlize found Dn.
Once they met, they had to work together. No, she had to protect him. Charlize tried to ignore the ominous feeling that kept creeping up.
¡®For now.¡¯
¡°Please save me, evil god!¡±
The wizard who jumped in front of Charlize pleaded with despairing eyes.
Judging from the fact that they have not been able to properly understand the situation, it was clear that most wizards in the secret magic tower believed that Charlize was the evil god.
¡°Please¡!¡±
It was sweat dripping all over his body. A disgustingly pitch ck cloak. It was one of the wizards that Charlize had seen before her return.
¡°Die.¡±
Anything that blocks Charlize¡¯s front was cut down.
The wizard¡¯s words failed toe to an end.
A hungry monster rushed madly to the wizard who became a dead body. It quickly disappeared without a trace. It was a mess. The monsters ate each other as well.
The wizards scream.
Charlize wanted her bloody revenge. But here, a man died most painfully. Wizards, the absolute strongest among humans, are driven helplessly, hunted, and eaten.
She was letting the monsters take care of the wizard¡¯s sins on their own.
¡®Dn¡!¡¯
Charlize clenched her teeth.
He will be fine.
No! He had to be safe.
Charlize trusted Dn. Dn said he would never die. Over and over again, as if to be relieved, the emperor had promised.
¡°¡Ha, ah.¡±
Her breathing was rough and tight to the tip of her chin.
Charlize found Dn in the end. But was it already toote? Was she in such a hurry?
Dn vomited a handful of blood. The emperor¡¯s uniform was already red with the blood he vomited. Charlize¡¯s ears trembled as she watched.
Charlize and Dn¡¯s gazes intertwined in the air.
The emperor said to Charlize.
¡°The magic circle¡ Master.¡±
It was then that Charlize realized and understood the whole situation.
From the beginning, it was a trap of the master of the magic tower. No, the master must also be prepared for risk in his own way.
She could hear her heart beating fast.
Charlize swung her sword and shed the monsters, but she couldn¡¯t take her fixed gaze on Dn.
¡®He¡¯s dying.¡¯
Charlize saw a dark blue light gushing out of Dn in all directions.
It was a more unbelievable sight than in this world where everything felt ufortable.
His transcendent power radiated as if the real piece of Ehyrit were torn apart into ten thousand pieces from Dn¡¯s soul.
Should she describe it as brilliance? That? It hurts her eyes more than staring straight into the midday sun.
Charlize¡¯s lips parted softly.
Dn¡¯s vitality was leaking out.
He was dying. She looks like she¡¯s going crazy. If she could stop time, she would do it.
It was an extreme state of awakening.
The flow of emotions was perceived in too much detail.
Dn.
Because of the overflowing evils in this space. The real piece, which had already been dyed ck could not ovee the limit and was falling apart.
¡°There¡¯ll be a way out.¡±
No.
Charlize said as she escorted Dn in front of her.
¡°Your Majesty, then.¡±
Charlize looked ahead. Dn, standing behind her, coughed. The sound of the sword in his hand creaking and falling was heard.
¡°Char.¡±
Charlize shed the attacking monster.
Many, many. There was a horrifying amount of monsters. It doesn¡¯t even die. They¡¯re getting stronger and rushing in.
Suddenly, she realized that his breathing was too rough.
It¡¯s a breath that doesn¡¯t get faster no matter how much she swings the sword.
¡°I love you.¡±
What?
What¡¯s wrong?
In an instant, time passed slowly. In the brief moment that Dn confessed his love, the world was so beautiful, and at the same time, it felt like her whole body was peacefully wrapped around her.
Don¡¯t you think so?
The dreamlike pink sky crossed the scarlet and red colors with a gradation, and the light that was leaking from Dn was dark blue and warm and good at the same time.
The sense of the sword that cut through the monsters was terribly cool.
But the next moment she heard nothing. Only the sound of something weighing an adult man falling to the floor.
It was terribly familiar. She couldn¡¯t help but know. She has existed around for over 400 years and witnessed countless deaths.
Human death was nothing special.
If you die, it¡¯s over. It ends.
The scent of death was best smelled by Charlize.
She turned around.
Dn, lying on the floor, had a peaceful face. His pale skin is white. His lips are red. It is redder because of the dripping blood.
¡°Why.¡±
Charlize swung her sword. Dozens of monsters were thrown around, screaming torn apart.
No, you¡¯re not. What are you talking about?
Don¡¯t lie. I¡¯m not in the mood for a joke.
¡°Dn.¡±
Dn?
Charlize blinked. Her heart is beating.
Charlize did not even see him. It was just full of things she couldn¡¯t understand.
What the hell is this?
¡®Why don¡¯t you move?¡¯
Why aren¡¯t you breathing? Why aren¡¯t you shining? Why are you lying down? Why? Why?
I¡¯m dealing with monsters like this by myself. I¡¯m struggling to protect you with my sword when you¡¯re down. Hurry up and help me.
Dn.
¡°Dn.¡±
¡°The Emperor is dead! This ce is wrong! The master haspletely abandoned us! He threw us away!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t see the way out!¡±
¡°My arm! my arm!¡±
¡°Dead! We are all dead!¡±
¡°Shut up, damn it!¡±
The wizards shouted.
In mythology, prophecies were already written in ancient times.
The evil god will kill the real piece of Ehyrit.
This was the evil of the evil god. A ck evil flowed from the bottom of the magic circle that covered the world. And what Charlize had witnessed was the death of Ehyrit¡¯s real piece.
¡®Death?¡¯
Who is dead?
You said you could change fate.
You said you¡¯d stay with me forever. Didn¡¯t you propose to me?
Let¡¯s get married. What are you doing now? I told you I love you. It¡¯s life. It¡¯s a person.
You, you. What are you doing?
Kyaaaah!
In an instant, a sense of reality struck her.
There is no end to monsters. Monsters do not know pain. It seemed that they were constantly receiving energy from the evil of the evil god. They keeping at her.
The evil spirit stood on Charlize¡¯s sword. It was nothing like a sign of a runaway.
As she swung the sword wrapped in ck, the surroundings became a little quieter.
Charlize looked up.
The voice of the master of the magic tower could be heard from the space outside this abyss, the secret magic tower from which the evil god had awakened.
It¡¯s beyond the dimension of space. It was apletely different wavelength, but she heard it clearly.
The master wasughing.
[After all, I am the one who gave you that power, you foolish magic sword.]
The master was trembling with joy.
[The evil god has chosen me. Do you understand? How dare you point a sword at me like your parents, who is like the parent who created you? Let you be alone in your misery forever!]
Kiera, Kiera.
It was a mocking voice.
[Even if you die, you wille back to life. Because that¡¯s where you are. Time will not pass by. Hundreds of years, thousands of years, tens of thousands of years. You¡¯ll be the only one in Ehyrit and be eaten]
The masterughed out loud.
Dn is dead.
Charlize realized it.
Among the monsters that harbor Ehyrit¡¯s pieces, this strange space itself is nothing more than Ehyrit¡¯s death.
Ehyrit is forever stuffed into this space itself. Time is permanently fixed.
It was like the death of God.
As predicted, the evil god won.
But that doesn¡¯t matter.
¡®Dn.¡¯
I can¡¯t admit it, I can¡¯t.
Charlize lost her rationale the next moment.
The being who became a human, but became a god with the highest level of mental power, finally began to run rampant.
***
Chapter 136
***
From a very young age, the master hated the weak.
Why are you weak?
He could notprehend the fact that the weak were still alive.
How the hell did you survive?
He had never had a proper answer to a question he had been asked thousands of times.
He was born into a wealthy aristocratic family, but he never felt his parents were strong.
¡®It would be a shame.¡¯
It was strange to see people who deserved to die to move so far away.
No matter how weak his parents are, they are weak.
¡®I was born under those people?¡¯
It couldn¡¯t be.
The master firmly believed that his biological parents would be separate. It was because his parents who raised him were far short of his standards.
He was so strong, but it made no sense that the parents who gave birth to him were so weak.
Even his soul must have been created by some transcendent being. For example, God.
¡®Am I abandoned?¡¯
No.
The master could not admit it.
¡®I was chosen. It must be an ordeal from God to make me grow up in such a miserable environment.¡¯
If he didn¡¯t think of it that way, he would have gonepletely insane.
He always questioned him, but he never gave up his faith for a second.
He wonders if he felt that way. The master eventually found the answer.
It was in a religious book designated as a forbidden book.
[The weak exist for the strong.]
It was written in the book that praised the evil god.
On top of the ck book, there was abel saying, ¡°Reason For The Designation Of Prohibited Book: Very Twisted and Dangerous Thought¡±, but the master didn¡¯t care.
He was shocked to see a sentence that simply defined strength and weakness. And he read it as if he indulged in the book that day.
[The weak exist to be the toy of the strong. One day, if the mind of the strong is twisted, the weak should die in the hands of the strong because he has done his utility. The weak should be very proud of the fact that the strong have taken their lives.]
The master liked the book very much.
There were too many people in the world who pretended to be nice. It¡¯s all fake. The concept spread by the weak to survive is just morality.
Morality was thenguage of the weak.
[The weak have to value only as a tool for the strong.]
Yes, they are not people.
The weak are all tools.
The master epted the truth and trembled with joy.
One day, his noble family was destroyed, eventually losing to a political war. The master escaped and survived knowing the signs in advance, but his family and rtives were all dead.
But he was not sad.
¡®It¡¯s natural to die because you¡¯re weak.¡¯
Rather, he felt relieved.
It was a pleasure to die on their own. They died first before he killed them, so he thought they were quite loyal.
The master was obsessed with power. He became stronger and stronger by any means.
After entering the magic tower, his ambition engulfed everyone.
He built up his power by pitting the weak against each other and making each other die and kill. In the end, he ascended to the highest position of power and position within the tower.
He had no one stronger than him.
¡®It is natural for the strong to rule.¡¯
A wizard who has reached the transcendental state enjoys a semi-life.
He has lived as long as the history of the empire.
The magic tower was originally a meeting to study magic purely for academic purposes.
However, after the appearance of the master, the magic tower began to take on the character of a religious organization that worships the evil god.
At first, there were some rebels among the wizards, but they were all killed.
The tower belongs to him. No, it¡¯s the evil god. Why? Because he¡¯s strong.
¡®My decision is God¡¯s will.¡¯
He performed forbidden magic and awakened the world¡¯s evil that had been sealed.
He used evil. With the power beyond mana, the magic tower gradually gained power.
Even the imperial family of the empire was affected and cooperated with the magic tower.
Now all that¡¯s left is to find a vessel to inhabit the evil god.
There was no remorse. It¡¯s conscience.
The strong do what they want. The weak are the garbage that exists to be used.
Rather, it was right to be proud of the fact that they would be a tool for the evil god to descend on the subject of the weak.
¡°Father¡¯s first follower, I am d to finally see you.¡±
A few hundred yearster, the fruits wereing to fruition.
The evil god in the form of Kahu slowly opened his eyes.
Just a few minutes ago, he was a young duke who was screaming and howling in pain, but now his soul has been sealed upside down by the evil god.
His eyes, which were green as if they were embracing the beautiful sunlight, were now ck.
An aura of the evil god resembling an abyss.
The evil god had an expressionless face, and his tongue licked his lips.
He raised his hands and moved clumsily as if trying to adapt to the human body.
The evil god clenched his fist and opened it, feeling a sensation. It was as hot asva when he touched his irritating ne, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to tear off.
The evil god was in Kahu, so he read all of the young duke¡¯s memories.
A ne made bybining forces with Rapine and Alperier, along with the intense unrequited love for Charlize Ronan, Kiera, and his experiences before the return.
The master knelt down in front of him and trembled with joy.
¡°Father, I don¡¯t know how many hundreds of years I¡¯ve been waiting for.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the first¡¡±
Said the evil god in anguid voice.
The master shuddered at the voice of the evil god he had finally heard.
Behind the master, the other wizards were also solemnly lying on the floor.
The evil god raised his head. The ¡®fixed space of Ehyrit¡¯, which is maintained by his energy, floated in the air like a video.
The master was thrilled once again by the unrealistic strength of the evil god.
He could see the space even though it was on a different level.
The video first showed the dead emperor Dn, and then showed the sword-wielding Charlize.
¡°It is clever of you to sacrifice a real piece of Ehyrit to me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The master did not understand the words of the evil god for a moment but soon noticed.
Dn was also summoned with her, just to avoid Charlize¡¯s suspicion.
¡®Was the Emperor the real piece of Ehyrit?¡¯
He didn¡¯t know. He was lucky enough to get him.
However, the master bowed his head without revealing the truth. What does it matter whether it was intended or not? Eventually, the myth came true.
The master was insane with joy.
¡°I¡¯ve lived for my father.¡±
¡°Do you have a wish?¡±
¡°Please give me a name.¡±
It¡¯s been a long time since he threw away and forgot the names his weak parents gave him.
He waited for a new name from the evil god.
The name given by the evil god had great meaning. This is because the name that will be imprinted on the soul can easily use evil several times more than other wizards.
It is only then that the master has a strong power that has never been seen before among humans.
¡°¡¡±
The evil god in the form of Kahu dropped his ne on the floor. Being able to open up the memories of the young duke, so he just knew how to get rid of Rapine and Alperier.
Ruin. It was all the evil god wished for.
¡°Since you are my first follower, I will name you ¡®Won¡¯.¡±
*T/N: Won means to wish.
The evil was engraved on the master as if it were permeating into his soul.
At that moment, the master was immersed in extreme pleasure.
It¡¯s the moment he has been looking forward to and longed for.
Won. The only name is worthy of the most absolute self of all human beings except you.
Even the evil god acknowledged it. Everything went as nned. Patience and hard work have triumphed. Now, there was no obstruction to block Won.
God¡¯s first believer.
Wonughed out loud. He was so happy that he did not realize that Charlize in the video was unusual.
Without knowing that the wizards who were watching from behind were raising their heads for a second and then being freaked out. He was ecstatic, feeling like he had the whole world.
***
Charlize was on the rampage.
She had no emotion in her thoughts.
What are all these?
-Kill it.
How to kill it?
-Kill it.
What are your weaknesses?
-Kill it.
The monsters were in the way, so she had to get rid of them all. It was annoying to regenerate even after cutting and cutting.
But all that was left was time. No, she couldn¡¯t even recognize how time went by.
She picked one and experimented with that monster. She tried to cut his whole body into ten thousand pieces, and she continued to cut and try the cut parts of the body.
What should I do to make it disappear?
-Kill it.
Then she identally stabbed a sword into a certain area, and it was hard enough beyond her imagination.
A piece of Ehyrit.
-Kill it.
But for Charlize, nothing was impossible.
The piece is so hard that it can never be broken. It is a miracle that when Charlize ate and digested it, she never transformed in any way.
It is the experiment of a piece that even the magic tower failed.
However, the evil spirit that resided at the tip of Charlize¡¯s sword turned the pieces into powder.
Hwaash.
The monster that seemed impossible to kill has disappeared. The pieces flew into powder and were scattered everywhere.
This is it.
-Kill it.
From the moment she realized it, Charlize flew halfway and destroyed the monster.
It took a long time, of course, because all the monsters scattered all over the continent were in this space.
It was cumbersome to find the pieces because they were in different body parts for each monster, but they didn¡¯t feel any emotions. Stab and stab.
Let¡¯s kill them all at once.
Get rid of everything and think.
All the monsters who dared to put their teeth into Dn should have been annihted.
-Kill it.
The wizards who wanted to live cried from other ces, but they could note near Charlize.
They died in the most miserable way, dealing with monsters on their own.
The monster was not a living thing. Without the basic survival instinct felt by life, they rushed to Charlize endlessly even though all theirpanions were oxidized and scattered.
It wasfortable for Charlize.
If the monster had been frightened by Charlize and ran away, she would have had to deal with the annoyance of chasing after them and killing them.
She just ran to it.
It was enough to stand still in the same spot and use the sword.
At one point it became very quiet. It was a ce where humans could not live, so all the wizards died. Even the monsters that ate all the corpses were annihted by Charlize.
Charlize was the only living human being. All the monsters aimed at Charlize¡¯s flesh.
Time has passed. It flowed and flowed.
Since it was a fixed space, she wasn¡¯t hungry. Not even old. Dn, protected by Charlize, was not even rotten. It was just that time had stopped.
Charlize was not hurt. It was just an unrealistic sword.
-Kill it.
It wasn¡¯t hard. She had no thoughts.
She cut at random as if only onemand had been injected.
She had no idea how much time had passed. No, in fact, in the real world, time would not have passed at all.
This ce was both eternity and fleeting at the same time.
All the pieces of Ehyrit held by the monster began to be scattered by Charlize¡¯s sword. Just as the ¡®real piece of Ehyrit¡¯ died and scattered its energy in the air as if giving off vitality.
The powder, which was a piece, was scattered and filled the space. The mysteriously dark blue powder was fine particles, but as they were collected and collected, they began to form a single form.
But Charlize didn¡¯t know.
She just cut down the monster in front of her.
Even though Ehyrit, which has been fragmented into hundreds of thousands of pieces, is merging in a fixed space.
***
Chapter 137
When was thest time you felt your hand hurt?
Now, the number of monsters was significantly reduced.
Hwik!
Finally, she swung her sword. Immediately after familiar oxidation.
Charlize held her breath with her sword in her hand.
If something attacks, she¡¯ll cut it. Stabbing. The simple move was a reflex reaction.
But nothing was moving anymore.
Even if she tries to react, nothing attacks first.
A warm breath escaped slowly. Charlize looked around slowly.
Still a dreamy pink sky.
A magic circle that sparkles in gold.
The sight of hundreds of thousands of pieces scattering in the air was a bit mysterious.
The dark blue swaying air made her face her inner emptiness.
Drip.
Drops of blood dripped from the torn palm of Charlize. There are no monsters anywhere in space.
¡®Did I kill them all?¡¯
All of a sudden.
She felt that it was not enough to quell her intense murderous intent.
She felt like she had lost something very precious.
Charlize lowered her gaze.
Dn still looked calm. At first nce, she would think he was asleep rather than dead.
¡°¡¡±
Charlizeid down her sword diagonally.
No, she just put the sword out of her hand.
The sword clinked clear on the floor resembling a solid marble.
¡®There is nothing to cut now.¡¯
She vowed to protect him. At least the monsters never touched Dn.
Of all the humans who have been called here, Charlize alone was fine, the survivor, except for Dn.
That alone was a miracle.
Charlize knelt before Dn.
She sees him.
He doesn¡¯t move. He is not asleep. There¡¯s no breathing, no heartbeat.
His skin was so white that he was pale. He is quiet, without even the slightest trembling.
It is a death that stopped alone. It was perfected to the point of being noble.
¡°If I answer now¡¡±
Charlize hugged Dn.
He drooped, but Charlize hugged him as if she was embracing the most precious thing.
She put her cheek on Dn¡¯s. It¡¯s cold.
She blinks. Her vision is still clear. Scattered dark blue powder.
All she can hear is her breathing.
¡°Is it toote?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Marry me, Your Majesty. We¡¡±
She was out of breath.
It was because of tears that suddenly fell unexpectedly.
Charlize realized the tears in a daze.
Drip.
Dn¡¯s hand fell helplessly into the air. Charlize took Dn¡¯s hand again with her blood-stained hand.
The reason she¡¯s struggling is that she¡¯s short of breath. The reason why she burst into tears is that she lost him. Btedly, Dn¡¯s cool temperature stabbed her heart like an ice thorn.
It hurts.
-I think I¡¯m going to die.
She thought death was familiar. She saw the death of countless people and endured it. She came alive.
But not in the face of his death. She couldn¡¯t bear that she was Charlize, that she was still alive.
-Help me.
Even though she usually builds a wall with her faith.
After all, whenever you hit a wall like this, what you look for is the name of God.
The fairies referred to Charlize as a being who became a god in a human body, but at a moment like this, it didn¡¯t feel right at all.
She is just a person who has lost her loved one because she is blinded by revenge.
She shouldn¡¯t have to do it.
Even if the whole continent is stained with evil, if only you were alive, that was good. I don¡¯t care about justice. If I¡¯m happy with you, that¡¯s enough.
Why do I realize it only after losing you?
-God, if you exist, please. If you¡¯re listening, please.
With a more earnest heart than when the return was brought about, Charlize begged and prayed again and again.
Who on earth should I pray to?
Ehyrit, who is already dead? The evil god who killed Dn? To him or him? It was a desperation that even the target was unknown.
She thought she could sell her soul if anyone listened to her.
Dn is still cold, tightly embraced in deep despair. Charlize doesn¡¯t know how to reverse his death. She¡¯s in pain. She¡¯s aching. She regretted it.
-!
Suddenly there was silence and stillness as if the world had stopped.
Charlize closed her eyes for a moment and then opened them. The whole world is white. Dn, who was in her arms, was nowhere to be seen.
There was nothing. The sky, the air, and the floor.
It was just a white nk space.
¡®No way.¡¯
She was desperate for hope and looked for a moment in vain, but this was also a clear reality.
Charlize was silent for a long time.
Nothing appears.
But she felt that someone was around. That¡¯s probably¡
Charlize asked aloud.
-Is it you?
How?
Charlize asked, but soon convinced.
In fact, Ehyrit had never been dead for even a single moment.
The real pieces of Ehyrit survived endlessly, being thrown between the human souls, and his body, which was shredded into hundreds of thousands of pieces, even though it was stained with evil and turned into a monster, it existed on the continent.
Charlize just realized.
The minimum condition to break the pieces of Ehyrit is that the ¡®real pieces of Ehyrit¡¯ are broken first.
It was only after Dn died that it became possible topletely annihte the monster.
With Charlize¡¯s unrealistic power -God¡¯s power- the piece waspletely shattered in a space where time was fixed. The pieces that were torn to shreds by the evil god, in the beginning, became one again in the air.
Yes. All the pieces were put together.
Ehyrit.
It was God.
-What, sorry?
Charlize¡¯s voice trembled.
No matter how calm she tries, she faces God.
Even if she couldn¡¯t see it, she could feel it clearly. She could hear it. Ehyrit existed right next to Charlize.
The voice said.
The tears slowly stopped.
She understood that she was swept away. She understood that it was his fault.
Charlize did not want to, but she became involved in the war of the gods.
The interpretation of myths is wrong.
In ancient times, it was prophesied that the evil god would kill the real piece of Ehyrit, but as everyone expected, the evil god did not devour the continent after Dn¡¯s death.
It only opens the way for Ehyrit to appear again.
It was as if the evil god had extinguished him and summoned Ehyrit enthusiastically into his own hands.
The more the master tried to revive the evil god, the closer he was to his death.
¡®God¡¯s arrangement.¡¯
Charlize exhaled.
Dn was destined to die.
Even if it¡¯s not in this life right now, as long as there is a ¡®real piece of Ehyrit¡¯ embedded in that soul. He had to die at any time by the evil god.
Even if reborn. Even if he were born again. He should have been targeted over and over and over again.
It was decided that way from the beginning.
The only exception is Charlize, Kiera.
After granting Charlize¡¯s wish, Ehyrit was saying that he would disappear forever along with the evil god.
In that case, Charlize would be the only god on this continent, but she didn¡¯t care.
The faces of the emperors she hated before returning to the empty space appeared in a video.
If Charlize just nodded, she knew she could get real revenge on them.
-¡Can you make the emperors regret it?
-You are correct that I turned back time.
Before she knew it, the torn wound on her palm was healed.
There¡¯s no blood.
The real target that Charlize wanted to avenge as Kiera was, yes. It¡¯s true for the imperial family and the secret magic tower. But even if they cried out for their lives, the previous emperors who carried Kiera were right on every battlefield.
Those who mocked Kiera during the torture of her hope, and caused Ronan¡¯s lineage to be cut off from generation to generation.
Those who piled up the glory of the continent on Kiera¡¯s blood and took away all praise and admiration alone.
Those who did not know. Those who were confident that it was their ability.
Those who were happy above Kiera¡¯s suffering.
She wanted to bring those who had that high pride to their knees, crawl on the floor, scream in their bitter pain, and give back twice the amount of pain that Charlize suffered.
They dared to shatter all that she had gained as Kiera, to make her lose it, and to end miserably in regret and despair.
Screaming, suffering, regretting, and ruining. She definitely wanted to see it.
And if she just nods her head.
He could do that.
-Ah.
He knows. Ehyrit is a real god.
Ehyrit wanted to grant Charlize¡¯s wish for thest time before he disappeared.
He even knows the mind of Charlize.
So she will get her revenge perfectly.
All of a sudden her ming anger was able to be freed from needless anger in front of her past memories, not suffer from nightmares, andpletely shake off the lingering feelings of revenge.
However,
-I don¡¯t want revenge anymore.
She¡¯ll put it down.
The voice asked indifferently.
Charlize replied softly.
-I want to be happy. I just want to be a person. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m God or anything. I don¡¯t want it. There is only one thing I want. Living happily with Dn.
She will no longer look back on the past. Because the days of the future that still remain are more important now.
Because she wants to be happy with Dn.
-Yes.
Charlize¡¯s eyes were clear.
Her earnestness was clear. All she wanted was one.
She knows what Ehyrit¡¯s warning means. It means that Dn, who was a genius in every field, may no longer be able to shine his talent.
The fact that Charlize loses her powers means that she may be a Master, not a Saint.
This means that both Charlize and Dn may be ordinary people.
But it doesn¡¯t matter.
-Help me.
So please help me.
It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right.
If she can revive him. What¡¯s the point of losing more?
She will decide her fate by her choice and will. She won¡¯t let the ghosts of the past hold her and control her anymore.
<¡>
The tongue-tied voice was silent for a moment.
It was the first God¡¯s agitation that she felt.
But Charlize did not back down.
Time has passed. Flowing and flowing.
She will live. She can live. The voice finally spoke after a while.
It was a voice that had no emotion from the beginning.
The voice was neither feminine nor masculine.
Neither human nor divine.
It was just quiet without any characteristics.
Charlize closed her eyes without hesitation.
And, the next moment.
Charlize opened her eyes.
Chapter 138
Kahu was in pain. It felt like he was walking through a very long, long hell.
The floor of that hell wasva, and it felt like burning his skin every time he walked. Every time he inhaled and exhaled, it was so hot that it felt like his lungs were on fire.
His whole body and all of his nerves were sensitive and sore.
How much did he scream?
¡®Where is this ce?¡¯
He seems to have cried out, asking for help, saying that this ce was too dark, lonely, and painful.
But no voice came out. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he really existed.
It was just a thought. It was just a feeling.
He did not exist in reality. Yes. He didn¡¯t have a body. He didn¡¯t feel anything.
He is simply eaten by the flowing waves of thoughts. He only suffers from those thoughts.
Anyone is fine.
I¡¯m fine with anyone. Please save me. If you save me.
¡®Charlize.¡¯
¡°Young duke, I¡¯ll save you for sure.¡±
It was as if the voice he had managed to recall was buzzing in his ear.
Where is this ce? Who am I?
Where the hell am I?
¡°Wake up.¡±
¡°?¡±
¡°Wake up now, young duke.¡±
¡°!¡±
The darkness lifted at first nce.
It was because the light was starting to leak in.
There can¡¯t be darkness when there is light.
At first, it was just a light that shone through a small gap, but soon the space began to tear up white enough to dazzle the eyes.
There was a feeling that something heavy on his chest had died and copsed.
Disappear. Be free.
sh!
Kahu opened his eyes, breathing heavily.
Atst, he felt a sense of reality.
Now he has regained his body. Did he get it back? He pondered the thought he had just had.
¡®I was clearly robbed.¡¯
Memories began toe back one after another.
The sky at the moment he entered the secret magic tower. The dazzling color of the full moon filled the night sky.
The hunt of the wizards started as soon as they entered. And, he got a wound on his body and a drop of blood fell, and then¡
¡®The Evil God.¡¯
Kahu¡¯s face turned pale.
The evil god had awakened within him.
The magic circle created a strange space and took Charlize and Dn there. It was the same with the other wizards who had attacked Kahu before.
The evil god, who woke up from his body, naming the kneeling master ¡®Won¡¯, was thinking of getting rid of Alperier and Rapine.
The special ne they made was useless. It was because the evil god in the body of Kahu grabbed the ne and tore it off.
¡®And.¡¯
Dn -the real piece of Ehyrit- died in the abyss.
But miraculously, Charlize came out of a space where she could never escape, leading to the resurrection of the god Ehyrit.
Kahu¡¯s evil god disappeared together with Ehyrit.
It was simply ¡®knowledge to realize¡¯ like lightning strikes.
¡®Charlize.¡¯
Eventually, the evil god was removed.
Bringing Kahu back to a safe reality. In the end, she kept her promise to save Kahu.
¡°¡¡±
The moment he regained consciousness, Kahu was a little surprised.
He saw a sight that would have made him cry at once if a child had seen it.
First of all, the master died in such a cruel way that it cannot be described in words. It was the work of Charlize.
Just before waking Kahu, she seemed to have chopped him with a sword. The characteristic of Charlize¡¯s sword is that there are no traces left, but there are quite a few traces, so he can see how her sword was used at a nce.
It was strange for a moment.
¡®No, is this her intention?¡¯
Was it her intention to present the end with shame and cruelty to match the ending of the master, which was the end of evil?
Blood was dripping from the tip of the sword that Charlize put down beside her.
The situation was no different for other wizards. It was less than the master, but he guessed it was a very painful death.
It was worth it.
Charlize had just taken revenge.
Those who made the distant Charlize into Kiera when she was 17 years old. Those who made the evil god dwell in Kahu who was pursuing her. Only for their own strength.
Kahu exhaled slowly.
¡°¡Dn.¡±
A faint voice came from Charlize.
Kahu looked at Charlize.
Among the fallen wizards, Charlize hugged Dn alone. Dn was also lying down. Dn¡¯s face was not visible from Kahu¡¯s view.
Only ck hair.
¡®¡The emperor, is he dead?¡¯
Kahu was stunned because he didn¡¯t realize it.
However, he was probably pleased with a very honest, deep feeling.
Charlize is finally alone.
For Kahu, he considered Dn as a rival that could never be beaten. But he was in love with Charlize. A heart that will probably never be broken even a few more years from now on.
If he stays by the side of Charlize who lost Dn, even if he can¡¯t ovee Dn¡¯s shadow for the rest of his life. Maybe Charlize can go easy on Kahu for once.
¡®How can I think of this?¡¯
Even if he was once possessed by the evil god, it was not voluntary, but coercion.
Kahu¡¯s mind always wanted to be moral, so he was shocked by his own thoughts.
But thinking wasn¡¯t something you could stop by wanting to control. It¡¯s just something thates to mind.
¡°Dn¡¡±
Kahu bit his lip.
The temple of the evil god is nowpletely ruined. Everyone died, and only the crushed marble powder was scattered.
It¡¯s a dark night.
The sun was still far away. But soon the dawn wille. By the time the light came in, the Alperier was supposed to join.
¡°¡Charlize.¡±
Kahu opened his lips.
He never wanted Charlize to find out about his ck heart.
He even rejoiced for a moment in the face of a person¡¯s death, and he himself was not forgiven. He was ashamed.
But originally Charlize was his. She was his fiancee.
If Charlize hadn¡¯t be Kiera, she would have lived happily ever after, as she married Kahu.
She would have been with him, not Dn.
And finally, he felt like she had returned to their ce.
¡°Whatfort¡¡±
What was cool about the difficult words was that Dn, who he thought was dead, moved for a moment.
Kahu blinked.
Of course, just because he¡¯s dead doesn¡¯t mean he has to stay dead, but he¡¯s dead, right? How do you¡e alive?
Regardless of Kahu looking with his eyes open, Dn¡¯s hand went up in the air.
Only then did Kahu realize that there was no sense of loss in the voice of Charlize calling Dn.
Even now, Charlize was not as surprised as Kahu.
Dn¡¯s hand touches Charlize¡¯s cheek. The emperor¡¯s face is visible. He is dead. But he is alive again.
¡°Char.¡±
Charlize responded to Dn¡¯s call.
Bleeding spots on her cheeks. However, when she closed her eyes and smiled, she smiled brightly. It was so unrivaled that it couldn¡¯t be more beautiful than this.
Her ash-blonde was dazzling under the moonlight.
The blue eyes twinkled strangely. She was very beautiful that she could be called a woman of great beauty.
There are tears in Charlize¡¯s eyes. Dn¡¯s fingers gently sweep under her eyes.
Kahu, who was watching them, choked.
¡°Did you hear that, Dn?¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Dn smiled beautifully.
It was a very attractive smile even from a fellow man. No, it was a pretty unfair smile for someone who knew Dn¡¯s true colors.
But when she saw that smile, Charlize was just happy.
¡°I asked you to marry me.¡±
¡°Are you¡ epting my marriage proposal?¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I¡¯m thrilled. I deserve to die once.¡±
¡°What, what are you saying.¡±
¡°Aha¡¡±
Charlize bit her lips, and Dnughed out loud as if it was soothing or cute.
Kahu waspletely excluded from their atmosphere.
¡®Ah.¡¯
Kahu finally realized.
There is no gap between them. Kahu has no chance. To wonder how Dn was alive, the miracle that Charlize had already shown was amazing.
She¡¯s the one who has achieved the resurrection of God and the extinction of the evil god, so yes, she couldn¡¯t have saved Dn without Kahu.
¡°Can I kiss you?¡±
¡°Right now?¡±
Charlize said as if he had just woken up and asked if he was thinking about kissing right away.
Kahu felt his heart go down with a thud.
Neither did Charlize nor Dn at all care about Kahu.
Kahu soon saw the Alperier riding Rapine¡¯s beast and running towards them.
Dn¡¯s palmspletely wrapped around Charlize¡¯s cheeks. Tears and blood mix. Charlize lowers her head.
Just like a masterpiece, a perfectly beautiful scene was created.
The rising smoke, the ending revenge, the beautiful lover.
A marriage proposal, eptance, kiss.
¡®Why¡¡¯
Charlize wrapped her arms around the back of Dn¡¯s neck and brought her lips closer together.
¡®Why not me.¡¯
Kahu thought bitterly.
His heart beat like thunder and lightning.
But soon he turned his head. Yes, it was a miracle that his life was saved.
***
¡°Ah.¡±
Charlize was panting. Dn¡¯s tongue clings to the back of her neck.
It seemed as if he had been overtaken by a terrifying thirst.
No words were needed. He was just desperate for a body conversation.
He just had to touch it.
She had to share this warmth. She had to express her seething heart, her strange feeling, her affection.
How in the world.
She can¡¯t even show her heart. So she just mixed her breath. So she struggled.
Tears are mixed in her breath. She didn¡¯t mean to be. She was just overwhelmed. Because she¡¯s d he¡¯s alive.
She still can¡¯t believe it. Because it doesn¡¯t feel real.
But she saved him, she did it. At the thought of that, her heart throbs and cries.
¡°¡Is it painful?¡±
Dn asked as if her cheeks were itchy from tears.
Charlize shook her head.
¡°No, not at all.¡±
Dn is already in.
Charlize answered slowly. She was out of breath.
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡ Thank you, Master.¡±
Dn paused for a moment.
The emperor whispered, facing Charlize¡¯s forehead.
The voice of confession is gentle and kind.
¡°Your Majesty, from now on¡¡±
The weight sensation is good.
Charlize looked up at him.
She just felt her mind go crazy. In the unreadable movement, in the hand that keeps shaking.
It was filled with the desperation to just touch, confront, and feel so warm.
There was a short moan.
But the words ended.
¡°Please call me Lize.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dn looked down at Charlize.
The look in his eyes seemed to say that the permission of the nickname was unbelievably touching.
Dn grabbed Charlize by the wrist and kissed her on the soft inner part of her skin.
The nket on the bed is cozy.
¡°Lize.¡±
A beautiful name like her.
The emperor spoke cautiously as if he were squeezing his heart.
¡°I love you.¡±
Their lips met again.
The sky moved.
***
Chapter 139: Epilogue
Epilogue
What is happiness?
Just hope this time will stop and not flow. Maybe that¡¯s happiness.
¡°I wish it hadn¡¯t gone¡¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Time. Of course, I¡¯m d it¡¯s gone, just. I just want this moment tost forever, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize said quietly.
She just wants this moment to be fixed andst forever.
When she was forcibly locked in the abyss due to the magic circle, it was a pause she wanted to break so much. Is it because she thinks everything has been resolved?
The bed is warm. Dn¡¯s arms were better.
Even after sharing warmth together, they did not leave each other¡¯s side.
Dn hugged Charlize, his eyes soft.
The hand that brushed her hair was gentle.
¡°You¡¯ll be happier. How could you want time to stop already?¡±
The calm voice mingled with the morning dew of dawn.
She knows him, who is often obsessed and shines his eyes coldly even though he looks refreshing.
Looking at Dn, who was only meek in front of Charlize, she knew that the subordinates were not ustomed to it.
But what¡¯s wrong with that?
Charlize is only kind to Dn, too.
¡°It sounds like this moment is the pinnacle of happiness, Lize.¡±
She didn¡¯t know that the nickname she asked to call first would sound so ticklish.
Charlize stretched out her hand in the air. She then touched Dn¡¯s hand that was stroking her head.
¡°Because it¡¯s precious. It¡¯s just precious, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Actually, so do I.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°But don¡¯t you want to see it? Everyone will praise us with a happy face when we have a national wedding, and if you give birth to a child, the child will probably resemble you.¡±
At the sound of his low voice, Charlize envisioned a future she had never imagined.
Marriage is something that all nobles do.
Because as much as the right is high, they must maintain and thrive the family.
Charlize was not the type of person who attaches importance to marriage. She was sure she would do it one day. It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s what she thought.
¡®But it tickles.¡¯
Is it because the feeling of national marriage when talking with Dn feels more realistic?
As Kiera, she had witnessed national marriage several times.
Even the emperors who are ustomed to the splendor of the national marriage were exhausted. It was an important thing to reveal the status of the empire, and it was held very grandly like a festival for the whole country.
It was very strange to think that the person directly involved in the national marriage was herself.
It¡¯s not that she hates it. It didn¡¯t feel bad at all to announce that they werepletelypanions of each other. Rather, the excitement is stronger.
Holding hands with Dn.
Marching in a flower carriage in front of everyone.
They will kiss each other face to face amid the Pope¡¯s officiating ceremony and the cheers of the people of the Empire.
If it weren¡¯t for love, she would have thought it was a difficult process, but it¡¯s Dn. It can be left as a new memory.
¡®But I hope this moment willst forever.¡¯
Even if she says that she will be happier tomorrow than today, the day after tomorrow than tomorrow because the stimtion bes stronger.
She was just so incredibly overwhelmed by this happiness she felt today.
She wished time would stop. It was a contradictory mind. The words of gratitude for the existence itself now flowed from the bottom of her heart.
Was it because she lost it once? She bes more desperate.
¡°Now I can sympathize with Your Majesty.¡±
¡°?¡±
¡°When I ran away. Regardless of the reason, how terribly Your Majesty¡¯s heart must have sunk. I think I know it now.¡±
¡°To run away. Wasn¡¯t it the sacrifice you made to save me?¡±
Dn lowered his eyes gently.
Clear and white skin stood out.
¡°Thank you for being alive, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°It was Lize who saved me. It was always you.¡±
Charlize smiled softly.
Dn managed to hold onto his rationale.
After the temple of the evil god was destroyed. The Alperier came runningte.
They asked her to share the situation, but Charlize gave no exnation. She just grabbed Dn¡¯s hand and headed straight to the imperial pce.
¡®Of course, I don¡¯t have to say it.¡¯
Payne would have noticed.
Because he¡¯s smart.
The rising smoke, the wizards that had fallen, including the magic tower, and the scattering marble powder.
In the meantime, Kahu with a nk expression on his face.
Kahu¡¯s ne was broken and lying on the floor. The fact that blood on Charlize¡¯s sword was unfamiliar. Everyone would have noticed.
¡®Something in me is gone forever.¡¯
Dn knew he was the real piece of Ehyrit.
But it scattered and disappeared.
He clearly remembered the moment he died.
When he couldn¡¯t do anything more because his whole inside was dyed ck. When he couldn¡¯t remember.
Charlize came to save him, and the moment he took hisst breath, he spoke his love with all his might and died.
It was a miracle that he was alive now. And it must have been Charlize pulling him out.
¡®Probably it¡¯s a deal.¡¯
Even though the real pieces of Ehyrit were gone, Dn¡¯s genius remained.
He wasn¡¯t sure, but he could guess.
That Charlize had given up on something.
¡®I can ask herter.¡¯
It¡¯s just that there¡¯s certainly been a change for Dn.
His rapid brain rotation was the same as before, but he felt he had run out of patience.
He became more sensually sensitive, felt better, and had a harder time holding back.
In a word, he seemed a little crazy when he was having sex.
It was as if a thick fog had covered the area that controlled his rationale in severalyers.
Even if Charlize breathes and spends a few seconds in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t even in heat, but like a beast, all sorts of thoughts ran through his head.
It still is. He just wanted to do it again.
¡°If a child resembles His Majesty¡ It¡¯s cute just imagining it.¡±
The Emperor paused for a moment as Charlize spoke so purely in contrast to Dn, who was full of lewd thoughts.
Charlize¡¯s eyes sparkled.
Suddenly, the corners of her lips were loosened.
Daughter? Son? She doesn¡¯t even know the gender because she hasn¡¯t had one yet, but she just thought it was a grateful existence foring to her.
¡®When I have children.¡¯
She wanted to be nice to them.
With all her might.
¡®Is this a family?¡¯
She didn¡¯t even want something like a family.
She thought it was a word that would never suit her in her whole life.
At least Charlize didn¡¯t want to pass on the growth environment that she experienced.
She doesn¡¯t want them to be brought up in ignorance, cold scorn, and cold contempt.
¡°Ah. Can you promise me just one thing?¡±
¡°Anything, Lize.¡±
¡°Even if I die giving birth to our child, don¡¯t hate the child.¡±
Dn¡¯s fingers as he ran through her hair paused for a moment.
¡°How can you think of dying, leaving me alone?¡±
Charlize responded, not knowing whether Dn decided to use birth control thoroughly for the time being until he fully grasped her physical condition.
The Emperor¡¯s agitation was fleeting, and Charlize didn¡¯t know.
¡°Because there is always one thing. In the world.¡±
¡°¡I promise.¡±
Dn answered without saying a word again as if he knew Charlize¡¯s mind.
Charlize was a little relieved at the firm voice.
¡®Family.¡¯
But she probably won¡¯t die. Because Charlize is strong.
She could imagine what a family was. Thanks to Dn, she had experienced simr sensations frequently recently.
Those include the Alperier. Lucy, Payne, and Chase. Inwardly, she simply called them subordinates, but in reality, she thought they were just her friends.
She felt like friends and family.
¡®Because Dn wouldn¡¯t own me.¡¯
He risked his life to keep the vow of one soul.
Even though Charlize spoke informally to them and interacted with them without hesitation, Dn did not interfere between them.
Did the Emperor, who is a disciple of Charlize, say that it is unfair to use honorifics to Charlize when they were speaking informally to Charlize?
It was actually Dn¡¯s care that he, the emperor, mingled with them half-heartedly.
Since Dn¡¯s reign, there have been exceptions to imperial etiquette.
¡®I don¡¯t want my child to inherit Ronan¡¯sst name.¡¯
But it also took her a while to inherit de¡¯sst name.
Even though she decided not to take revenge, de was a symbol of the empire itself that Charlize hated.
She didn¡¯t want to give the child thatst name.
Maybe he read her mind.
Dn broke out the low silence.
¡°I¡¯m thinking of changing the name of the empire.¡±
¡°¡?¡±
¡°If a name has survived for more than 400 years, all the honors have been enjoyed. It has be the only empire that has unified the continent, so there is a good reason to change it.¡±
She hadn¡¯t even thought that far.
Charlize turned her attention to Dn, surprised.
Dn spoke with a calm face about the matter that countless ministers would oppose to death.
They¡¯re aristocrats who risk their lives for a cause, even though there might be a rebellion.
Dn was only conscious of Charlize as he made such a powerful decision.
¡°I won¡¯t let anyone call this country de anymore.¡±
¡°¡Have you decided on a name for this empire?¡±
Charlize did not object.
No, she thought it was a fitting finish for the de Imperial family. It was Dn¡¯s empire. It was Charlize¡¯s empire.
Why should we share our glory under the name of de?
After hearing it, she realized that it was the most right decision.
She doesn¡¯t regret the wish she made to Ehyrit. It just felt like the slightest bit of regret had been released.
Dn smiled softly.
His blue eyes are bright.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s Rariego.¡±
¡Rariego.
Charlize repeated the name in her mouth.
The pronunciation was beautiful.
It means that if she bes the empress, she will be into an imperial family. Charlize is no longer Ronan.
She will follow the imperialst name. The samest name as Dn. And the new empire.
¡®Rariego.¡¯
Rariego.
It means ¡®devotion for the sword¡¯ in an ancientnguage.
Charlize blinked.
For a moment, she felt a shiver run through her body.
Why the new name of the unified empire is Rariego, future historians will never know.
But they know.
We know.
She also knew that this was the most perfect and clean revenge.
¡°¡Dn Rariego.¡±
The name he created for his new empire suited Dn¡¯s name so well.
Devotion to the sword.
¡°Yes, Lize Rariego.¡±
He replied with a smile in response.
It¡¯s strange. It tickles. But she didn¡¯t hate it either.
She will be one with him. With a new beginning.
She will be a member of a happy family.
Charlize¡¯s face had the most bright and brilliant smile of all time.
It leads to the side story.
***
Chapter ss1: Side Story 1
Kahu looked at the child who would be called Dn II who had a hard time.
The child¡¯s name is Bayden Rariego.
He was the only child of Charlize Rariego and Dn Rariego.
¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince. How can you look like that?¡±
The Crown Prince, who turned six this year, put down his sword with a sullen face.
¡°The sword, it¡¯s too heavy.¡±
His cheeks burned with the warm breath. He was still too young to exist under the weighty title of the Crown Prince.
The reason Kahu became the Crown Prince¡¯s teacher was because of Charlize¡¯s request.
She is now the Empress.
¡®In the end, she¡¯s someone I will never be able to reach.¡¯
A lot of things happened.
First of all, the evil god.
The evil god that was sealed in Kahu¡¯s body died at the hands of Charlize.
And Charlize made a deal with the god Ehyrit, who was said to be dead.
¡®She was a Saint who surpassed the status of a master.¡¯
Now, Charlize is no longer a god.
In return, Charlize saved Dn and Kahu.
¡®I owe her my whole life.¡¯
If it weren¡¯t for Charlize, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to breathe like this. Kahu was still heartbroken.
¡®Because I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡¯
He was still single. Charlize epted Dn¡¯s proposal, had a happy honeymoon, had a big national wedding, and gave birth to a clever son.
He did not have a rtionship with anyone of the opposite sex. Just because he doesn¡¯t feel like it.
[Is it ok to put a marriage talk in our family?]
The head of a family, who had been asking with subtle anticipation at the social ball, has now slowly disappeared.
[Isn¡¯t it time for you to meet someone you love?]
His mother, the Duchess, looked him in the eye and said so, but Kahu just smiled and passed the situation.
¡°I¡¯m upset. I can¡¯t even lift my sword properly. How can such a weak body be called the national treasure of the empire?¡±
The child spoke in a perfect imperial tone. The evaluation of himself was so shallow, that Kahu paused for a moment.
The Crown Prince Bayden looked surprisingly simr to Charlize.
He has indigo blue eyes that are strangely cool but have a charm that attracts people. Densely shaped facial features.
His ck hair seemed to have inherited Dn¡¯s ck hair. The brilliance of Charlize, who was a woman of great beauty, was the same as in Bayden.
¡°That¡¯s not true. Your Highness.¡±
Kahu replied.
Bayden replied as he lowered his sword to the floor.
¡°But, Master. I heard that my father the Emperor was already well versed in swordsmanship when he was 6 years old. And when ites to swordsmanship, they said he was a legend¡ But¡ But I.¡±
Bayden couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.
He looked like he was ming himself for not being able to do anything but this, even though he was their proud child.
Kahu felt strange. He was worried for a while because he didn¡¯t know how to exin this.
What should I say?
¡®It¡¯s not Your Majesty¡¯s only concern.¡¯
Kahu swallowed the words at the level of the six-year-old¡¯s eye.
¡®These two have made many knights feel deprived for a long time. Of course, they didn¡¯t mean to do that. It¡¯s just because they¡¯re so damn good.¡¯
Later, Kahu thought to himself that he had no choice but to feel admiration beyond the stage of rtive deprivation.
The drill hall was spacious.
There were also many people watching. Since Kahu was themander of the first knights of the imperial family, he also had many knights and servants under him.
There was already a sense of deprivation in the eyes of knights -especially the servants- looking at the Crown Prince.
Bayden may be difficultpared to Dn and Charlize, but to other knights, Bayden was already a genius.
As the saying goes, ¡®There is always a top above,¡¯ it was difficult because everyone looked only at a higher ce than their standards.
Those who belong to the Imperial Knights will also be elite from the outside.
¡°Don¡¯t listen too much to the legends. Of course, it¡¯s a great achievement. But you don¡¯t have topare, Your Highness. You don¡¯t have to be the same as Your Majesty the Emperor or Your Majesty the Empress. Especially about their talents and achievements¡ It¡¯s already a divine view, so it¡¯s better not to worry too much about it.¡±
Kahu said calmly.
In fact, it may be too difficult to understand at the age of 6, but if you have aparison target throughout your life, it will only bother you. Especially if the targets are Charlize and Dn.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Of course, he understood his mind.
Bayden has been everyone¡¯s joy since childhood.
Originally, Charlize was sweet enough to visit an orphanage often.
Charlize gave birth to Bayden and loved the Crown Prince very much.
¡®The emperor was jealous.¡¯
Dn was quite jealous of Bayden, who stole Charlize¡¯s attention, though he didn¡¯t show it.
¡®Later on, the emperor began to cherish Bayden a lot.¡¯
At the age of two, Bayden was crowned as the Crown Prince with unprecedented speed. It was an agenda that was passed unanimously even in the aristocratic society, so it was talked about a lot in the street.
The child of Charlize and Dn. With that title alone, Bayden has earned the affection of all the people of the Empire.
The Empire, which abandoned the existing name of ¡®de¡¯ and was renamed ¡®Rariego¡¯, was different from the previous ones in many ways.
Lives are better and people are happier.
It was an expectation of abundance and peace. The empire that united the continents was more stable than any other era.
Both Charlize and Dn lost their divinity, but it didn¡¯t matter because the magic tower, the axis of evil, copsed together.
They were still ridiculous geniusespared to ordinary people.
Of course, evil has not beenpletely eradicated in this world.
Still, it is the reign of Dn and Charlize. Since even Lucy quit the Assassin Guild, it was rare for her to do much immoral business.
An era with exceptionally low crime rates.
It was the first son of Dn and Charlize who brought such an era. It was only natural that all the people of the Empire were enthusiastic about it.
¡°Master, I expect too much.¡±
¡°Your Highness. If you swing the sword for two hours, it is natural that the sword is heavy. No, you¡¯ve been in ss for two hours without exhaustion, so it¡¯s a great thing to be praised for.¡±
¡°Is that so? As expected, Master is different. This must be a long experience.¡±
Kahu¡¯s expression became strange. Anyone who hears a six-year-old use the word ¡°long experience¡± will.
The extraordinary head is obviously one of Dn and Charlize¡¯s children, but why are you struggling alone?
¡°¡Did you tell Sen, by any chance?¡±
When Kahu asked a question that suddenly came to mind, Bayden answered with his eyes wide open.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s my friend.¡±
Sen was the son of Chase, the tribal chief of Rapine, the Forest of Monsters.
Sen was the same age as Bayden, so naturally, they became friends.
¡®If Sen had heard this, he must have been very upset.¡¯
Thought Kahu.
Maybe it was because he was the same age and gender, even if he pretended not to be, he could see that Sen had an inferiorityplex to Bayden.
If the Crown Prince said, ¡®Ick swordsmanship talent¡¯ in front of such Sen.
¡°These days, Sen doesn¡¯t get along well with me, and I¡¯m in a mess. Master.¡±
¡°A way to avoid¡¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Kahu looked at the Crown Prince. It seems like he needs to realize his position. As he grows up, he will realize it naturally.
¡°I can¡¯t wait to grow up, Master.¡±
¡°I will always do my best to help you with all my heart.¡±
That¡¯s how the ss ended.
***
After the Crown Prince finished his ss and filled his hungry stomach, he quickly washed up.
It was for his favorite evening tea time.
In the imperial family, where the etiquette is strict, even if they are of a direct bloodline, they can only meet by making an appointment.
The crown prince could drink tea with his parents every weekday evening.
In particr, the Crown Prince always looked forward to dinner because the Crown Prince always made time for his father no matter how busy he was.
¡®I want to be loved.¡¯
The child was served by the servants and changed clothes in a hurry.
All of the Crown Prince¡¯s schedules for today have also beenpleted. He woke up early in the morning and put his prayers up in the sky, and hepleted his scheduled sses steadily.
The swordsmanship ss he received from Kahu was sadder, but he did his best nheless.
As his mother the Empress said, he didn¡¯t forget to y in his spare time as a child¡¯s duty.
Bayden¡¯s cheeks were well raised. The nobles, who encountered the Crown Prince at every step, hurriedly stepped aside.
¡°He has a striking resemnce to Her Majesty the Empress.¡±
He heard a whispering noble voice behind him.
Thatpliment was one of the words that Bayden was most proud of.
The child was a child. Because he was a crown prince, he was as mature as he could, but he liked his parents the most.
The back of his mother was seen in the Raj Valley Gardens, where he had just arrived at. Bayden smiled and ran away.
¡°Mommy.¡±
The finger that touched the flower stopped. The woman who slowly looked back was just beauty itself.
Charlize stretched out her hand without saying a word. Bayden rushed into Charlize¡¯s arms and hugged her.
¡°I love you, Bayden.¡±
Charlize whispered slowly.
It¡¯s an expression of affection that she doesn¡¯t often show even to his husband, Dn, but she spared no mercy only to Bayden.
That¡¯s probably because she wants Bayden to be free from the inheritance of generations of deficiencies.
¡°Lize.¡±
¡°Are you here, Your Majesty?¡±
Charlize looked back at the nickname she was now familiar with.
Dn was there. Despite the years, he is still handsome.
Like a boy who blindly followed Charlize¡¯s teachings in the past. His innocent and cruel side was still visible.
Although he is no longer called a tyrant, he has charisma that cannot be underestimated.
As soon as his sharp eyes touched Charlize, they softened like the breeze of a spring day.
¡°Oh, I see my father.¡±
As soon as Dn appeared in the garden, Bayden escaped from Charlize¡¯s arms.
The Crown Prince bowed with courtesy. When the etiquette teacher praised him, it was perfectly convincing at once.
¡°How have you been today?¡±
Dn naturally stroked Bayden¡¯s head and asked.
Dn was stricter than Charlize, but still very affectionate. Bayden replied brightly.
¡°Yes! I ate well, yed well, and learned well. Father.¡±
Dn¡¯s cool hand touched Bayden¡¯s cheek. Bayden smiled as he got used to it.
Dn didn¡¯t want to distance himself from his son.
Like Charlize, he wanted to treat his children with equal parenting responsibilities.
Actually, it would have been better if he were a daughter¡ He swallowed it because it was a mind that could never be seen.
It was Dn who persistently persuaded Charlize to have a child in the first ce.
Charlize said she would never run away again, but she had already run away twice from Dn.
Dn was always anxious even though the magic tower was destroyed and everything was settled well.
He held a noisy national wedding that would go down in history, but even that did not solve the problem.
He wanted to own Charlize. He had the idea that if they had children, she wouldn¡¯t at least run away easily.
Chapter ss2: Side Story 2
¡°Tell me about my childhood.¡±
Bayden looked up at Dn with sparkling eyes.
The Crown Prince did not seem to get tired of hearing the same story all the time. Well, Bayden is still 6 years old.
A cool breeze blew in. Although it was summer, it was clean with low humidity, and it was rtively cool because it was night.
The servants bowed their heads around the royal family who sat around the colorful round table.
The emperor and the empress were sincerely respected.
Dn naturally picked up the teapot and poured it into Charlize¡¯s teacup. Getting used to it, Charlize nced at the tea.
¡°When Lize had you, she had a pretty hard time.¡±
Dn said.
Bayden¡¯s eyes glistened.
¡°Morning sickness?¡±
¡°Yeah, she had a hard time even drinking water. It was to the point of saying that the smell of the water was disgusting. She said it¡¯s okay to just keep the ice.¡±
So, at that time, most of the royal family¡¯s ice storage was used for Charlize.
It was because Charlize vomited even after drinking water.
¡°She usually ate anything, but the morning sickness was particrly severe, so she couldn¡¯t even eat the shrimp that she liked.¡±
¡°I hate shrimp.¡±
¡°Yes¡ Maybe that¡¯s why.¡±
The child replied cheerfully, and Dn smiled softly.
Regarding morning sickness, there were many memorable moments. Once, Charles woke him up while sleeping in the Imperial Pce bed together.
[Your Majesty, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s toote¡ I suddenly want to eatello so much.]
Dn, who opened his eyes half-asleep, was so moved by those words.
It was because Charlize never really told Dn what she wanted.
That¡¯s because Dn had everything ready before Charlize could have hoped for it, but he cared about it.
The fact that ¡®to getello right now, I have to ride a horse for three hours¡¯ passed through his mind, but the emperor gently got up.
After putting his lips to Charlize¡¯s forehead, which was warmly wrapped in a nket, he confessed.
[Please wait a moment. Keep your eyes closed, and theello will soon enter your mouth.]
The emperor carefully left the bedroom and called Shadows.
¡®I¡¯m going to getello.¡¯
Dn rode his horse and ran out.
It was dark dawn, but Shadows obeyed without hesitation at the word that Charlize wanted.
When he put theello in her mouth after taking a full 6 hours round trip. Charlize ate deliciously.
[Thank you, Your Majesty.]
The bedroom where the morning sun was seeping through the curtains. The smile that Charlize gave was bright itself.
After having a child, Charlize, who looked exhausted without realizing it, was exceptionally bright that day.
It was one of the happiest moments of his life, Dn recalled.
¡°During pregnancy, she did not hold a sword well, saying that it would be dangerous, and she read a lot of books.¡±
¡°Um, did I?¡±
Dn said looking at Bayden, and Charlize said looking at Dn.
The empress¡¯s expression looking at the emperor was soft.
Full of lovely feelings, she shone like a star-studded with him. Her indigo blue eyes, which resembled a universe, were freshly curved.
At the sight of his friendly parents, Bayden also felt better.
Charlize put down the teacup. Dn naturally squeezed the empress¡¯s empty hand and held it tightly.
¡®Actually, I was scared.¡¯
Dn had nothing to be afraid of, but he was very scared.
It was because Charlize told Dn two months after she found out she was pregnant.
[Even if I die in the process of giving birth to our child, please do not hate that child.]
[What are you¡]
[Because there is only one in ten thousand. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to people, and I¡¯m also a human being.]
He wanted to tell her not to say that, but he could understand it, so he kept his mouth shut.
Charlize was brought up in the Grand Duke¡¯s family from an early age because of the Grand Duchess who died after giving birth to her. It was then that the eyes were so clear and straight that Dn had no choice but to make a slow promise.
[I won¡¯t let you die. However, even if that happens, the child will never be hurt. I swear on everything.]
[You promised, Your Majesty.]
[¡Yes.]
Dn was terrified and protected Lize, who had his child.
He wandered around and paid all his attention to Charlize as if he handled the most precious pottery, whether she would break if he touched her, or fly if he blew.
He already knew how much pregnancy affects a woman¡¯s body, but watching it in person was another story.
¡°Your Highness, it iste now. It¡¯s time for you to go to bed.¡±
¡°¡Already?¡±
When his direct servant came and spoke carefully, Bayden had a visibly disappointed face.
The moon hung brightly high in the sky.
No matter how much they talked, it was always not enough for the child. Like Sen, who often sleeps with his parents, he wanted to beg for wanting to sleep with them, but he held it in.
He is a national treasure.
No matter how young he was, he had to keep his dignity as heir to the empire.
¡°Children should go to bed early.¡±
His mother spoke softly, so Bayden eventually stood up.
¡°Good night.¡±
Said Bayden, bowing politely.
Both Charlize and Dn smiled. Bayden soon took his nanny¡¯s hand and withdrew.
Charlize was quiet. Dn, who was happy to pretend not to be left alone with his beloved woman, swept only his hair.
Charlize and Dn¡¯s eyes met in the air.
It was a deep night. But for adults, not children, the night was just the beginning.
***
The Wizard Payne got goosebumps.
In fact, it was just a coincidence that he came here. It is extremely rare to need a Poneroo leaf, but there was a case where it had to be used as an ingredient for a magic potion.
He visited a regr store, and there was a notice in front of the door saying that they went on a summer vacation.
¡®Whenever I really need something, I can¡¯t find it.¡¯
Poneroo leaves are amon and inexpensive material, but they could not be obtained.
Reluctantly, he came all the way to the back alleys of the Inds. It was the ce where the poorest of the imperial capitals lived.
On his way home from the regr store to buy Poneroo leaves, he felt a monster.
And it¡¯s been such a long time since he had felt it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Unreal creepy and overwhelming strength.
It¡¯s been almost 8 years since Charlize toppled the magic tower, as he¡¯d never felt it before.
¡®All monsters have been annihted.¡¯
With the resurrection of Ehyrit, all the monsters of the continent disappeared.
Payne stared at the alleyway in the dark, hardened.
The flow of mana is too broad to read the limits. It¡¯s a wizard. Payne instinctively noticed.
It is a sign of starting great magic. He couldn¡¯t even read what magic it was.
It¡¯s just overwhelming. It was not just the mana flow of those who learned magic professionally.
Because it was clumsy somewhere, and it was cut off without a hitch.
¡®A young wizard?¡¯
How can you be this strong when you¡¯re young?
He was so genius that he was terrified.
Although swordsmanship and magic are different fields, it was a very exceptional talent that wasparable to Charlize, who had no one to follow in swordsmanship.
The genius of the century. Payne reached out and touched the flow of mana.
And he just hardened.
Chillingly, his aura was terribly simr to those he knew. The master of the magic tower, who was fascinated by his own strength and worshiped the evil god.
¡®Is Master still alive?¡¯
It couldn¡¯t be.
Because the master of the magic tower died clearly at the hands of Charlize along with the evil god.
Payne became confused.
He hasn¡¯t met Charlize very often recently, but it seemed like he had to visit the imperial family and report it in person.
Because he doesn¡¯t know what kind of turmoil this fact will cause to the Empire.
Payne hurried.
The back of his head was itchy somehow.
After a while, a small child walked out of the alleyway.
The child¡¯s appearance was reminiscent of a stone that was quietly sinking in theke. Pale gray eyes or faded blondes.
His clothes were so rough and dirty that it was difficult to establish his gender. Also, the child was too small.
-Cough.
The child coughed a little.
The cough was mixed with blood.
The child looked up. She was a girl. However, she was far from the girl¡¯s unique cheerfulness.
There was blood on her lips that closed indifferently. It is an internal wound that was inflicted as a reaction to using her excessive mana.
The girl familiarly wiped her lips with the back of her hand.
It was not her will to drive her magic. As if on a rampage, the magic just started arbitrarily.
The girl hated herself. It¡¯s partly because her body hurts so much after using magic, but she¡¯s more afraid of getting caught.
¡®The headteacher of the orphanage told me that I was a cursed bloodline.¡¯
The girl was abandoned when she was a newborn.
The headteacher has such a bad personality that she can¡¯t fully believe him, but there was a story about him calling the girl and talking to her from time to time.
[Your father was a piece of shit. He was known as a wizard who killed many people. Your biological mother cried and begged for you. Keeping the secret of your birth, save the baby¡¯s life. She said she was being chased, and if she was caught giving birth to you, everyone would die.]
So, the headteacher said to thank him for feeding her.
[If you run away, you¡¯ll die. How many people have a grudge against your father? Everyone will try to get revenge on you.]
[Thank you for always protecting me.]
She said what the headteacher wanted to hear, and the girl calmlyid her eyes down. Rather than being submissive, she hated seeing the yellow teeth of the director.
Greedy eyes seemed so clear about what they wanted.
The wizard makes money. Magic goods make money.
If the girl grows up and does not betray him and constantly suppliesbor, then the headteacher bes rich.
The world is such a ce.
The girl epted without saying a word.
¡®It hurts.¡¯
Today, she was only out for a while to run an errand for the headteacher. She didn¡¯t know that magic would suddenly appear.
If the strange man hadn¡¯t been hanging around in front of her with a shocked face, she would have walked right out of the alley.
The girl shook her head in displeasure as she recalled Payne.
Her steps back to the orphanage were blunt. Other children say they are loved by having their parents, but to the girl, it was apletely new story.
She wasn¡¯t even envious. Because she never had it.
It was just that the news of the Crown Prince, which she heard while she was out on an errand today, made her feel upset.
¡®The Crown Prince¡¯s Birthday Festival will be held soon.¡¯
It was not her birthday, but his birthday.
¡®What does it feel like to be born under the emperor and empress?¡¯
The girl tried to guess the crown prince¡¯s feelings, but she soon gave up. It¡¯s a useless idea.
Her goal is always to survive.
The thin child¡¯s body was exposed to the moonlight because she couldn¡¯t eat well.
Chapter ss3: Side Story 3
In the garden.
The moonlight shone beautifully on Charlize. It was a summer night.
Although the thin fabric did not appear to be thin, Charlize¡¯s dress was a little provocative to Dn.
Charlize¡¯s hair fluttered openly in the blowing wind. The scent of Charlize¡¯s bath soap tickled the tip of Dn¡¯s nose.
¡®Sweet¡¡¯
Dn unintentionally nced toward Charlize¡¯s white ankles. Bayden has just returned. Now it was time for the two of them.
¡°Would you like to go into the bedroom?¡±
¡°Sure, Your Majesty.¡±
Charlize affirmed without saying a word.
The conversation was morefortable in an enclosed bedroom. The atmosphere of the garden was good, but there were many servants.
Dn and Charlize did not share a room, unlike the previous imperial couples.
Charlize also had an empress¡¯s pce, but when she slept, she always stayed in the pce with him.
It is no longer a ¡®de¡¯ but an empire called ¡®Rariego¡¯, so what does the existing imperial etiquette have to do with it?
¡®Devotion to the sword.¡¯
Respect for the sword was imbued throughout the Imperial Pce so that the meaning of Rariego could be realized.
Dn, who didn¡¯t want to remind Charlize of the horrors of her Kiera days for even a moment, built a new pce.
The existing imperial pce was located in the southern part of the continent, so it did not properly function as the capital of a unified empire.
So in the early days of the national marriage, Dn enforced the move from the capital. The opposition was fierce enough to be threatened with assassination, but Dn pushed ahead. Most of the assassins were dealt with by Charlize.
¡®Because she is more talented.¡¯
Charlize was always one step ahead of Dn. Even though she lost her divinity due to the incident in the magic tower, her skills were still there.
The capital was moved quickly, and the imperial pce was also newly built.
The new capital city was flooded with jobs, bringing smiles to people¡¯s faces.
Artists, known as representative low-ie upations, have been wealthy in recent years, enough to be called the Renaissance period of culture.
A mural of the imperial pce that has been passed down for a long time. From architectural design to wall painting. Statue. The work was overflowing.
The budding forces that quickly upied the new capital became a strong foundation for Dn.
Of course, just as there are people who have cancer, there are people who have gained strength and there are people who have lost it.
But the issue of this political bnce was handled cleverly by Charlize.
It was also because the Grand Duke Ronan family, who represented the vested interest, fully supported Charlize behind the scenes.
¡°The rtionship between Her Majesty the Empress and His Majesty the Emperor is abination that will go down in history.¡±
¡°Politically, theyplement each other perfectly.¡±
¡°It seems that His Majesty¡¯s excessive revolutionary spirit is being properly refined by Her Majesty.¡±
¡°How could there be a better couple than this?¡±
The nobles admired Charlize.
The artists took care of leaving their portraits of Charlize, and the minstrels sang the legends of Charlize. Just like Kiera did 400 years ago.
Charlize was a new muse to inspire artists.
¡°Bayden seems to be suffering emotionally these days from taking swordsmanship lessons.¡±
Dn said as soon as they entered the bedroom.
The servant closed the door with his eyes down. Charlize let go of Dn¡¯s hand and moved away. The bedroom was spacious andfortable.
¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s old enough to suffer.¡±
¡°It was a report that people around him had high expectations and he felt burdened.¡±
¡°If you are 6 years old, just ying healthy is enough¡¡±
Charlize said looking at Dn.
In one of the spacious bedrooms, fresh fruits and alcohol were ced for a quick bite.
Charlize, with a thoughtful expression on her face, raised her ss and drank a little of her wine.
¡°What I must have been like when I was six¡ Do you remember, Your Majesty?¡±
¡°If it¡¯s about narrowing down what I did around 2,180 days after birth, then I was reading a book called .¡±
The answer to the lightly thrown question is too urate.
A strange feeling crossed Charlize¡¯s eyes for a moment, but she soon epted it lightly with ¡®Because it¡¯s Dn.¡¯
¡®In fact.¡¯
She kind of overlooked that Bayden was Dn¡¯s son.
Across from Charlize, who was holding a wine ss, Dn sat in a calm posture. She watches Dn indifferently as he puts a grape in her mouth with a long finger.
A clean and soft impression often makes her wonder if this person was her husband.
Even though it¡¯s been eight years since they got married, in fact, she hasn¡¯t fully adjusted yet. Before her return, maybe it was because she saw him who had beenpletely away from women until the day he died.
Even though she knows Dn is obsessed with her, he still has a clean impression.
She also felt the calmness of the 13th prince¡¯s days when he had no presence. It touched her on two sides.
Although he has a calmlypliant face, his figure that is revealed by the outline of his clothes is as daunting as a tyrant.
¡°How do you see it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±
Dn¡¯s blue eyes were dry and hot.
Charlize asked.
¡°How do you see your Majesty like that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m curious, too.¡±
The wine is bitter.
There were only two of them in the bedroom.
The emperor doesn¡¯t even like to have an escort around his bedroom, so even if he shouts here, no one will hear him.
Suddenly, Charlize imagined a sense of being held tightly by the web. But in reality, there is only a defenseless man. A man who would not be dangerous at all, only for Charlize.
Yet, suddenly, her breathing was a bit heavy.
¡°I confess now, I was actually afraid on the day of the national wedding.¡±
Dn broke out of silence.
¡°¡¡±
It¡¯s an unexpected remark. Charlize turned her attention to Dn.
Dn¡¯s hands on the table were white.
¡°I imagined so many scenes of the national wedding. In fact, even when that imagination became a reality, I was afraid that even this was imagination or reality. It¡¯s like a dream that will wake you up when you close your eyes and open them. I felt uneasy because I didn¡¯t know when you¡¯d disappear.¡±
¡°¡I see.¡±
¡°Do you know what it feels like to be afraid of being too happy? It¡¯s a scary feeling because everything is perfect. I was terrified because I couldn¡¯t get rid of the giddy high and happiness, what if I fell, what if I lost my fortune?¡±
¡°¡Are you still scared?¡±
This frankness made Charlize feel overwhelmed.
Dn looked up at Charlize without saying a word. She isn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s a proper metaphor, but he¡¯s like a stray dog.
Maybe the two runaways were traumatic.
¡®I guessed it.¡¯
They¡¯ve been together for 8 years.
The wine was wet on the lips. Charlize involuntarily touched his lips with her tongue.
Dn was quiet.
Charlize replied, nodding sympathetically.
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Still, I am not leaving. I¡¯m not telling you to believe it.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
¡°¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s a lot of hurts.¡±
Charlize whispered as she walked closer to Dn.
Dnughed softly.
A sweet gentleman who never forgets to say ¡®I love you¡¯ every morning, opening an event that Charlize could not have imagined on her wedding anniversary.
He was a man who did not be bored and indifferent as time passed but treated her more preciously as time passed and made her feel a deeper affection.
¡°Umm¡¡±
Charlize put down the wine ss on the table.
Dn naturally greeted Charlize with open arms. Charlize sat naturally on hisp, glued to him.
She knows what he wants. And Dn knew she wouldn¡¯t run.
It¡¯s hard to imagine, but Dn might want to lock Charlize up somewhere. Or hide her so that no one can see her. He wants to shackle her ankles.
It¡¯s Dn¡¯s patience to let Charlize shine among many people.
¡®He¡¯s more possessive than I thought.¡¯
After eight years as a married couple, she learned more about Dn.
Apparently, he was a man who did not only express himself, but also had the highest level of jealousy, possessiveness, and obsession.
It doesn¡¯t feel particrly bad to see regr breathing and thorough reason copsing only in front of her.
Charlize grabbed Dn¡¯s chin.
She rubs his lips with her thumb. His hand gripped Charlize¡¯s waist, and force entered.
¡°Shall we make a second one?¡±
¡°¡Is that okay?¡±
¡°Then I want to make you less anxious.¡±
¡°I will not deny it.¡±
Dn replied,ughing for a moment. Perhaps he wanted such development and made such a confession.
He sometimes looks like a fox, but he is trying to be loved, so she passed it on cutely.
Dn¡¯s warmth was a little stark because of the thin fabric.
Charlize lowered her head and lowered her voice.
¡°Stay still today, then.¡±
¡°¡Yes?¡±
¡°I want to see Your Majesty¡¯s crying face.¡±
¡°Yes¡?¡±
Charlize covers Dn¡¯s cheekpletely with her right hand.
He didn¡¯t expect it until here. She took hold of his slightly bewildered face and kissed his lips softly.
He swallows his breath.
¡°Hold on, wife, please.¡±
Mix.
¡°Stop it, Charlize¡¡±
He insisted.
¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±
The man¡¯s reaction was surprisingly honest.
Charlize whispered that he loved Dn¡¯s ear. He can¡¯t resist even though he¡¯s blushing.
¡°Do you feel it?¡±
No, he seemed to feel shame at Charlize¡¯s indifferent voice.
¡°How?¡±
¡°¡Please.¡±
Dn¡¯s breath shattered softly. No, he seemed to feel shame at Charlize¡¯s indifferent voice.
¡°How?¡±
¡°¡Please.¡±
Dn¡¯s breath shattered softly.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!